《Passion desire Lust》


 Chapter 1

    Story 1 The Girl Next Door


    In the following story, a young man has his first sexual experience.


    Chad prepared himself for the jump and at the precise moment he lifted the handlebar of his Mountain Bike and it flew off the sidewalk andnded perfectly on the street. He continued peddling as hard as he could and a few minutester he came to a screeching halt on the driveway to the house where he lived with his parents.


    He got off the bike and put it against the wall and then doubled over breathing hard. He was sweating profusely from the heat and from exercising. After a few minutes, he began stretching his legs and then arms. While he did so a small truck drove down the street and stopped in front of the two-story house across from Chad.


    While he watched two men began carrying furniture to the house and leaving it on thewn. Chad walked over to them and when he was close enough he called out, ¡°Hi guys.¡±


    The bigger of the two turned and said, ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°New owners?¡± said Chad.


    ¡°Yeah, they will be here any minute.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    He walked back to the house and went inside where he found his mother in the kitchen.


    ¡°Hi, Mom.¡±


    She turned and smiled at her son. ¡°Hi, honey. How was the ride?¡±


    ¡°Good, I am so thirsty,¡± he said and opened the fridge.


    He took out a carton of OJ and his mother gave him a ss. After finishing half of the content in the carton he said, ¡°we are getting new neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s nice. It¡¯s about time someone moved it. The house has been empty sin Mrs. Crawford diedst year.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I hated that woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, she was different, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, not different. Where is Dad?¡±


    ¡°Out in the garden, I suppose, where he usually is on a Sunday.¡±


    Chad left his mother preparing lunch and went out into the garden looking for his father. He found him pruning the rose bushes on his hands and knees.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Could you give me a ride into townter on?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I need to buy new shoes, school starts tomorrow.¡±


    His father got up and brushed off the dirt from his pants. ¡°Sure, I guess I could.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After taking a shower Chad put on a pair of clean shorts and a T-shirt. While he stood looking out the window a sleek BMW drove up and stopped behind the truck. A woman and a man got out and walked up to the two men still moving furniture. A few secondster the backseat door opened and a young woman stepped out. She worerge ck sunsses, a short white summer dress, and sandals on her feet. She shook out her honey blonde hair and took off the sunsses.


    Chad stood transfixed staring at her. He had never seen anything like this woman before. He estimated she was around his ageor early twenties. While he watched she turned and looked the way the car hade. Then she walked towards the house.


    Chad could see the outline of her ass under the thinfabric of her dress and when she had turned he had noticed herrge boobs bounce a little. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra that was for sure.


    While he watched her walk the twenty yards, to what he guessed were her parents, his cock grew hard in his shorts. He hadn¡¯t jerked off in two days he realized.


    Chad was still a virgin at eighteen. Not by his own choice but because he hadn¡¯t met a girl willing to have sex with him yet. When he had dated Lucy Marsden they had only made out and she had let him touch her tits, but she never jerked him off or gave him a blow job. They had broken up a month earlier because she had moved out of town with her parents. Chad didn¡¯t miss her very much. She was alright, but kind of boring, and not interested in sex.


    The young woman and her parents went into the house and closed the door. Chad sighedand went downstairs to have lunch with his parents.


    Amanda Dixon stood in the empty hall and looked around her. There was dust on the floor and there was a smell in the air. It took her a while to realize what it was. It smelled of old people. She remembered it from visiting her grandmother in the retirement home when she was a kid. There was a staircase leading up to the second floor and she walked towards it.


    ¡°Honey, where are you going? We need your help,¡± her father said.


    ¡°You wanted to move here, so you and Mom can do the carrying.¡±


    When she reached the second floor she went from room to room. There were three bedrooms and a bathroom at the end of a dark hallway. She opened the door and peeked inside. It smelt of mildew and stale air.


    Amanda chose the bedroom furthest away from the bathroom and closest to the staircase. It wasn¡¯t thergest but it had two windows from where she could see the street and the house across from hers. There was an expensive-looking bicycle leaning against the wall and a white Range Rover parked in the driveway. At least her neighbors had some dough, she thought.


    The room was empty apart from an old desk with a wooden chair in front of it. When she sat down it creaked a little. She took her phone out of her purse and sent a few chats to her friendsining about her new home.


    She had left the city to move two hundred miles to this town because her father was going to be the new manager at a bottlingpany. She had fought with her parents begging them not to move. But it had been to no use. The money was better and it gave her mother the option of staying at home. She was a budding author with some sess and she wanted to begin writing full time.


    Chad left his te on in the sink and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad.¡±

 Chapter 2

    He led the way out and waited while his father found the car keys and unlocked the SUV. When he was about to get in he saw something in the corner of his eye and looked up at the second floor of the house in front. There was the girl he had seen earlier, and she was looking straight at him. He waved and then got in.


    Amanda watched the car reverse out and then slowly drive down the street. She had heard the neighborse out and had gone over to the window.


    The guy had been her age and pretty good looking with short-cropped hair, strong legs, and shoulders. She wondered if he was alright or one of those freaks that she had so often met.


    Amanda was well aware of the impact she had on men she met. It didn¡¯t matter if they were old or young they all did the same thing; stared at her with their tongues out and panting like dogs.


    At five foot eight inches, she was tall for being a woman, but that wasn¡¯t what made them act like dogs in heat. It was her boobs and ass. She had natural D cups that were firm with little pink nipples. Her ass was pert and perfectly round. She figured her DNA must be from someone elsebecause her mother was quite short and a bit fat. Even when she had been Amanda¡¯s age she had been on the bigger side of normal. Her father was tall and skinny, like a Stork.


    She went back downstairs and noticed that her mother was mopping the floor while her father was telling the men with the truck where to put their things. She decided it was best to get out of their way and went out into the garden at the back of the house.


    She didn¡¯t get very far because the weed was several feet tall and she saw cat shit all over the deck. Instead, she walked back into the house and out the front door. There was a little bench on the porch where she sat down and watched the men carrying a sofa inside. One of them gave her a look and she knew what he wanted. In response, she stuck out her tongue and flipped him a finger. Heughed and walked past her.


    Chad saw the woman sitting on her porch when they drove passed and after his father had parked the car he crossed the street and walked up to her. This close she was even more impressive. Her face was perfect, with strong cheekbones, a straight small nose, and full-wide lips. Her eyes were green and when she pushed some hair out of her face and smiled at him, he saw her perfect white teeth.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Chad, your neighbor,¡± he said and stuck out his hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Amanda.¡±


    Her skin was impossibly soft. When she let go of his hand Chad could still feel her skin against his.


    ¡°Wee to the neighborhood,¡± he said knowing it sounded a bit corny.


    ¡°Thanks. It looks nice.¡±


    ¡°I guess. Most people around her are older. I¡¯m the only teen for five blocks; well I was, now that you are here.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Yeah, the house smells like old people.¡±


    ¡°She was a real bitch the old hag that used to live here.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    She died, right there,¡± he said and pointed at a spot on thewn.


    ¡°Really?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, she was having a go at one of the neighbors for not respecting the trash collection day and she had a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that is so sad.¡±


    ¡°Not really, we are all better off without her. So? Are you starting school tomorrow?¡±


    She stood up and Chad saw she was as tall as him. She looked straight into his eyes and he felt like he was going to faint. She smiled at him and said, ¡°no, we are only here for a few days. On Thursday we drive back to the city. My dad has to finish up a few things, so I will start school a week from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sucks.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He looked away from her and mumbled, ¡°I thought we could go together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you. Sure we canwhen Ie back.¡±


    Chad was about to say something when he heard his father call for him.


    ¡°Shit, I got to go and help my dad. Maybe I¡¯ll see youter?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Amanda watched him cross the street and for the first time in her life, she had met a guy who hadn¡¯t stared at her boobs. She smiled, Chad was cool, and cool guys get their reward, she thought.


    Before she realized the effect she had on men, Amanda had been very innocent and believed that most people were good. But that changed quickly after the first time she had had sex.

 Chapter 3

    Her mother had taken her to a model agency and the manager, a man called Dick, who turned out to be a real dick, had promised her he would make her into a top model. What he forgot to mention was that top models didn¡¯t have D cups, but he would dly seduce the young girl in his office.


    At first, Amanda had liked the attention he gave her, but after a couple of weeks where he would fuck her on his desk or the sofa she realized that her career was going nowhere. She didn¡¯t mind the sex, he was an alright lover with a nice cock, and after the first time, which hurt a little, she became to realize she liked sex.


    When her mother found out what was going on she had threatened Dick with going to the police but Amanda had begged her not to. She never told her mother but the sex had woken something inside her. It took her a month or so to talk with her friends until she understood that she was a nymphomaniac. She loved sex, and couldn¡¯t go more than a day without at least rubbing her clit until she came.


    Her girlfriends spoke about the sex they had with their boyfriends and it soundedmepared to what Dick had done to her.


    Over the years since that first time on the old sofa, Amanda had fucked so many times she had lost count. She only had one rule, the guy must treat her with respect and not behave like a rabid dog around her, and Chad fit the bill to perfection.


    Chad was upset with his father when he went upstairs at ten that night. He had helped him in the garden and it had taken such a long time that by the time they had finished he only had time for dinner before going to bed.


    After taking a shower to clean off the dirt on his legs and arms he prepared for bed. The room was stifling hot so he opened the window.


    Looking across the street he saw thelight in one of the top bedrooms. He kept watching it for a few minutes and was about to go to bed when Amanda walked into the room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long day, Amanda was ready for sleep. In the end, she had helped her parents, and then they had driven into town for pizza.


    She was about to pull her dress over her head when she caught sight of Chad in his window. She waved to him and he waved back.


    She slowly pulled the dress over her head and stood in her white cotton panties. She cupped her boobs and slowly massaged them a little before pinching the nipples. All the time she was watching his reaction.


    Chad couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but his cock told him what he saw was true. It grew hard in his boxer shorts. He adjusted it a little but that only made things worse.


    While he watched, Amanda slipped two fingers inside the hem of her panties and then slowly wiggled out of them. She then turned so her ass was towards him. He held his breath, and when she bent over he could just make out the form of her pussy between her slightly parted legs.


    Amanda looked at him from between her legs. Then slowly she ran her middle finger along her slit. She was already wet and she tasted herself by licking the finger. She stood up straight, pulled the curtains, and turned off the light.


    Lying on her bed she slid two fingers inside her hot cunt and while pressing her palm against her clit, finger fucked herself until she came with a low purr-like sound.


    Chad stared at the window across the street. Had he been dreaming, or had Amanda just stuck her finger in her pussy before closing the drapes. He shook his head and rubbed his eyes. Then he remembered his rock-hard cock and went into the bathroom where he jerked off, squirting his cum on the floor.


    The following morning there was no sign of Amanda when Chad and his father went outside. The sun was shining and the sky was blue and it would be another hot day.


    At school, everything was the same, and Chad and his friends hung out during the breaks. He never told them about Amanda, because he didn¡¯t want them toe to his ce to catch a glimpse of her.


    When the day ended he was angry because his father waste to pick him up. He wanted to get back home as fast as possibleand see if he could meet with Amanda.


    Shey in her bed with the sheets in a bundle by her feet. The room was warm even though the window was open. There was a thin film of perspiration on her forehead. Amanda was awake andy on her back looking up at the ceiling. Her body was craving sex, her pussy needed to be fed and the only diet it epted was ahard cock. She sighed and rolled onto her stomach.


    Then slowly she got up on her knees while her head and arms stayed on the bed. She loved masturbating in this position. It made her feel dirty and like a slut. Her right hand slid up her inner thigh and when her fingers touched her pussy lips she sighed with pleasure. The house was quiet and the only sound she could hear was the wetness of herself as she slid two fingers in and out of her cunt.

 Chapter 4

    Chad was having a sandwich in the kitchen when his parents came in from the garden.


    ¡°We are going out for a while, and should be back in a couple of hours,¡± said his dad and ruffled Chad¡¯s short hair.


    ¡°OK, have fun.¡±


    As soon as he came home he had run-up to his room but there was no sign of Amanda. He had then spent almost an hour up there waiting for her to show up in the window. Hunger had taken over and he had gone downstairs.


    When his parents had gone he turned on the TV and sat on the sofa watching the recap of the previous day¡¯s games.


    Amanda had seen Chad in the window, but since her parents were around she had decided it wasn¡¯t safe to give him a show.


    Instead, she had helped her father clean the back garden. She was filthy when they had finished and after a long shower, she felt better. She put on a pair of tight-fitting shorts and a T-shirt with a cartoon character on the front.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going over to see the neighbor.¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s good. You need to make friends,¡± said her mom from the kitchen.


    Amanda had heard the Range Rover leave and knew that Chad was alone at home. While she crossed the street she whistled a tune she had heard on the radio. She felt good, her pussy was newly shaved and the attention she had given it with the razor had made her even hornier than normal.


    There was a knock at the door and when Chad opened it Amanda stood outside smiling at him.


    ¡°I got bored at home, can Ie in?¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    She walked past him and Chad couldn¡¯t help staring at her ass. She had the right sway in her walk and he was almost hypnotized by it.


    ¡°Are you going to stare at me, or are youing,¡± she said, over her shoulder.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± he started while walking behind her.


    ¡°Yes you were, but it¡¯s OK. Most guys do.¡±


    When they reached the living room Amanda sat down on the sofa and looked up at him.


    ¡°Can I get you a drink?¡± he said.


    ¡°No, but you can tell me if your parents areing back anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Why?¡±


    Instead of answering his question, she asked him another. ¡°Did you like my little showst night?¡±


    Chad knew he was blushing. ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°Cool, would you like another?¡±


    ¡°I guess, yes, I would¡­¡±


    She cut him off. ¡°Or, would you prefer to fuck me?¡±


    She watched his face as it turned redder and then he looked away from her. ¡°It¡¯s OK, I love fucking,¡± she added.


    His eyes turned back to her and he said in a small voice, ¡°it¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know, I¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. It was the first time in her sexual life a guy had even put up a little struggle before plowing their cocks in her. Then it dawned on her.


    ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± she said.


    Instead of answering he slowly nodded and sat down heavily on the chair opposite her.


    Amanda couldn¡¯t help herself and let go of a giggle and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a guy your age could be a virgin. Are there no women around here?¡±


    ¡°I used to have a girlfriend but we broke up.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fuck?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Not as much as a jerk off.¡±


    ¡°Blowjob?¡±


    He sadly shook his head. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°That sucks, no pun intended.¡±


    Chadughed. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°Look at me,¡± she said.


    When he did she slowly pulled up her T-shirt exposing her boobs. She pulled it over her head and then stood up and took off her shorts and panties. Then she sat down again keeping eye contact with him.


    ¡°Wow, you are beautiful,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you. Take off your clothes, please.¡±


    Chad fumbled with the buttons to his jeans but eventually, they dropped around his ankles and he stepped out of them. Then he took off his tank top.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, boxers too,¡± she said.


    When they came off she cleared her throat and leaned a bit closer. ¡°That is one nice cock you have.¡±


    Chad blushed and looked down at his semi-erect dick. ¡°Thanks.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come here and stand in front of me.¡±


    When he did she gently took his shaft in her hand and turned it sideways, up and down. ¡°What a beautiful specimen of cock. May I taste it,¡± she said.


    Chad nodded his head, without taking his eyes off her. When her lips slid over his cockhead he breathed in. He had never imagined something could feel so good. She began to bob her head up and down and his cock grew harder in her mouth. Her lips were so soft and he couldn¡¯t feel a hint of her teeth.


    Amanda closed her eyes as the long shaft slid into her mouth who had been craving something like it for days. She loved it when they grew hard under her touch. Chad¡¯s was quite thick with a huge head and heavy balls. He had a bit too much pubic hair for her taste but that could be taken care of another day, she thought while slurping and sucking on the shaft.


    Chad felt the first signs of a orgasm in his balls, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he should say something or not. He didn¡¯t want Amanda to stop but at the same time, he would feel like an asshole if he squirted in her mouth. He had read on the inte that even though women in the porn movies seemed to like it, few girls do. He was about to say something when Amanda stopped and looked up at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    They collected their clothes and walked hand in hand up the staircase and into Chad¡¯s room where Amanda closed the door, the window, and pulled the curtains.


    Shey down on the bed and he stood at her feet looking down at her. She slowly let her fingerers caress her boobs and then pinched both her nipples.


    ¡°Are you just going to stare at me?¡± she said with a husky voice.


    She spread her legs and he saw her pussy lips open up a little, and just the hint of her clit showed within the folds. She had no hair at all and he wanted to know what she tasted like.


    ¡°Can I lick you?¡±

 Chapter 5

    She giggled. ¡°You can do anything you want, baby. I am all yours.¡±


    His hands were shaking when he put them on her long thighs. Her skin was warm and soft like silk. Gently he caressed them and moved his hands closer to her cunt. Hey down and she made space for him by spreading her legs wider.


    When his mouth was only inches from her pussy, Chad closed his eyes. When his lips touched hers it was like sparks flew between them. She was so incredibly soft and wet. His tongue found her button and it hardened under his touch.


    ¡°Mm, just like that, gently suck on my clit,¡± she moaned.


    Her legs wrapped around him and she pulled him closer to her. Chad thought that if he was going to die by pussy suffocation, it would be a good way to go.


    Amanda was surprised at his skill. She had thought he would be clumsy, but he found the right ces and she guided him the best she could by making the right sounds.


    When his hands began to travel over her t tummy up towards her boobs she took them in hers and ced them on her tits.


    ¡°Pinch my nipples, baby,¡± she cooed.


    Chad had only had one pair of boobs in his hands before and those were not like the ones he was massaging now. Amanda¡¯s were much bigger but also a lot firmer. Lucy had had small boobs that felt empty in his hands. As he yed with her nipples she began to moan a bit louder and a smile grew on his face. He continued his licking and sucking, enjoying the sounds she was making.


    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if Chad would be able to hold back his orgasm once he had his cock in her so, she let him continue to pleasure her with his tongue until she felt that tingling feeling from deep inside her. When it became stronger she took his hands in hers and pulled him up.


    ¡°Come, baby. It¡¯s time for you to fuck me.¡±


    She adjusted her legs as Chad moved up and then they kissed. Softly at first and then harder and deeper. She reached for his cock and guided it to her wet lips and when they parted and he slid into her she let go of a long sigh.


    Chad opened his eyes wide when his pelvis touched hers and he was deep inside her. The warmth, the tightness, and the wetness were almost too much for him. His balls began to contract and he thought he woulde right there and then. When she began to move under him he whispered, ¡°please, lie still, or I¡¯ll shoot my load.¡±


    Amanda giggled and kissed him on the nose. Then shey still. Chad thought about grammar, cat shit, the old hag who used to live in front, anything but sex. Slowly, but surely, the need toe subdued until it disappeared. Luckily, his cock was still hard inside Amanda.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m alright,¡± he whispered in her ear.


    She put her arms around him as he began to slowly move back and forth. When she used her pussy muscles to take hold of his shaft heughed at the strange feeling but then sighed as she let go of him and he continued to slide in and out.


    Amanda enjoyed the slow lovemaking. It was a long time since she had done it this way. Usually, it was fast, aggressive, and in odd ces. This time, it was on a bed, during the day and the guy she was with took his time with her.


    After a few minutes, she whispered. ¡°I want you from behind, baby.¡±


    He pulled away from her and let her turn around. When she pushed her ass towards him, he lined up his cock with her pussy and slid back inside her. cing his hands on her round and firm ass, he began to fuck her a bit harder and faster than before.


    ¡°Yes, yes, just like that. Fuck my pussy,¡± she moaned.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t hold back much longer,¡± he gasped.


    ¡°Hold it, just a little bit longer, I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    And suddenly she was. She craned her neck upwards, her mouth opened as she turned and looked at him over her shoulder. Her hair was over her face and she bit her lower lip just before letting go of a long deep sigh. His body shook, and Chad felt her pussy grab hold of his cock and squeeze it.


    The orgasm ripped through her and when it was over she slumped down on the bed. Chad slid out of her andy down on top, his cock still hard against her ass.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te,¡± she said between breaths.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good, give it to me in my ass.¡±


    Chad wasn¡¯t sure he had heard correctly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want you in my ass,¡± she repeated and began to push up with her legs. Chad moved back and when she was on her knees again she grabbed his cock between her legs and guided him to her tiny hole.


    He was still wet from her pussy juices so he only needed to push a little bit, and his head slid inside her.


    ¡°Oh God, your head is huge,¡± she moaned and gasped.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± she heard theconcern in his voice, so sweet.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Again he grabbed her hips and began to fuck her. This time, he couldn¡¯t hold back longer than a minute or so and when he pulled out, his cumnded high on her back and a few drops ended up in her honey-colored hair.


    The room was silent. Only their breathing could be heard. Amanda slumped down on the bed again and spread out her arms and legs. Chad knelt between her legs and stared down at the naked woman.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are most wee, honey. I am sure we¡¯ll make a good lover out of you before Christmas.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She slowly turned over and stretched like a cat. Then she used her left foot to caress his now limp cock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think this was a one-time thing, did you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ was not sure. I mean, it¡¯s all so surprising.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    His cock grew hard again from her touch.


    ¡°Oh, I think we will be doing this a lot more once I get back from the city next week.


    Chad looked down at his now fully erect dick. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now I want you to fuck me again, but this time, I will ride you.¡±


    Chad grinned at her and when he looked up, he saw his parents park the Range Rover outside.


    ¡°Oh shit, my parents are back.¡±


    They jumped off the bed and got dressed. When Amanda was on her way out she turned in the doorway and said, ¡°to be continued.¡±


    The end


    Let¡¯s leave Chad and Amanda to their lovemaking and look at interracial rtions. This is quite a hot topic in some parts of the world. I believe that we can alle together in amazing sex no matter what our skin color or religion is.

 Chapter 6

    Story 2 Conchita


    Maria Luisa Concha Rebaro de Vi was sitting on a stool next to the old cow in the barn. She wiped the sweat from her face with her skirt and continued to milk. It was hard work and even though the sun had just risen over the mountains it was hot and humid.


    Conchita as she was called by her parents and older sister moved the full bucket and reced it with another and then stood up. She walked over to the barn door and looked out over the mountains and the green forest covering them. She stretched her arms high above her head and twisted her hips a few times. The stool made her back hurt and this was the only way she knew how to make it better. While she was standing there the family¡¯s cat came around the corner. Conchita poured some milk in an old rusted cup she found hanging on the wall and gave it to the animal.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Conchita turned around and saw the silhouette of her older sister Maria in the doorway. The light shone through her thin nightgown and showed off a curvy figure. Maria was five years older and worked part-time as a seamstress in Bogot¨¢. During the weekends she would take the bus and ride it for four hours to get back to the farm. Conchita loved her sister, she was so beautiful and she could not imagine why she hadn¡¯t found a man yet. Conchita herself couldn¡¯t wait to get married and start a family of her own. The problem was that there weren¡¯t many options in the small vige close to the farm. Esteban was nice, but he wasn¡¯t very bright and Diego was a womanizer and had most likely already slept with all the girls in the vige. There were rumors he even went to Bogot¨¢ with his brother and spent time with whores. Conchita¡¯s father had once told her that Diego and his family were Narcos and that she should stay away from them.


    ¡°Almost, just a little longer. Stay with me.¡±


    Maria sat down on the floor beside her sister and asked her, ¡°have you thought about what I asked you?¡±


    Conchita continued milking and after a while said, ¡°yes, I did. I don¡¯t think I want toe.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It will be fun and maybe you¡¯ll meet someone, and you can practice your English. It¡¯s about time you put all those hours you spent with the missionaries to use¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak English. How am I supposed to meet someone if I can¡¯t talk to them?¡±


    Conchita finished milking and grabbed the two buckets. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why these mene to Bogot¨¢ to find a wife? Don¡¯t they have women in their towns?¡±


    ¡°Sure they do, but we Latinas make so much better wives. We are sexy and good cooks and exotic,¡± said Maria and pulled up her dress around her hips and sensually moved them.


    Conchitaughed. ¡°You maybe, I feel neither sexy nor exotic and I certainly don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    Maria let down her dress and put an arm around her sister. She led her out of the barn. ¡°C¡¯mon, I beg you,e with me. We can stay in aunt Pocha¡¯s apartment. It will be an adventure. If we leave tomorrow morning we can be back by Sunday night. Imagine, a night in Bogot¨¢.¡±


    ¡°OK, I give up, I¡¯ll go with you, but only if you lend me something to wear.¡±


    Maria hugged her. ¡°Sure, you can pick anything you want.¡±


    Inside the main building, they found their mother and father having breakfast. The smell of strong coffee and tortis made their stomachs growl.


    ¡°Mom, dad, Conchita ising with me tomorrow. I hope that is OK?¡±


    ¡°Maria, why are you dragging your sister into your ns? She is just fine here; she doesn¡¯t need a rich American to marry, do you?¡± their mother asked.


    ¡°Of course not, but I thought it would be fun to see what goes on during those meetings.¡±


    ¡°Maria, tell me again, what this is all about?¡± said their father.


    She put down her fork. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Ten or so North Americanse to Bogot¨¢ for two days to meet women who are interested in marrying Americans. On the first day, there is a general meeting where they present themselves and during the day they get to talk to the women that interest them. At the end of that day, they tell the people running the meeting, which women they want to get to know better during the second day.¡±


    ¡°Why Colombia, what¡¯s wrong with their women?¡± asked her mother.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What do I know; maybe they are fat and ugly? All I know is that my friends say it is a lot of fun. One of the girls from the factory where I work met a guyst year and they got married. She lives in San Diego now.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, sounds strange to me, but what do I know about such things, I am just a simple farmer,¡± said her father and stood. ¡°If youdies excuse me, I got work to do.¡±


    After helping their mother put away the breakfast the two girls went upstairs to the second floor where they shared a bedroom. They used to have one each but since Maria onlyes home over the weekends their father had made a reading room for him. He had never gone to school, always worked the earth, but he had taught himself how to read and write. He had quite a library with all the ssics in Spanish.


    Conchita threw herself on her bed and rolled over so she could watch her sister change from her nightgown to her day dress.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± she asked when her sister stood naked by her wardrobe.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You have no hair.¡±


    Maria giggled and looked down at her shaved cunt. ¡°Oh, I read that men like it this way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a man.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Maybe I have someone in Bogot¨¢, a secret lover.¡±


    ¡°Ha! If you did, why would you want to meet an American?¡±


    ¡°Because I am tired of the macho men around here, and I want a man who treats me nice, who respects me and just doesn¡¯t want me for sex.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, what are you talking about, sex. You have never been with anyone, same as me.¡±


    Maria pulled out a light blue dress and stepped into it. She turned her back to her sister and said. ¡°Zip me up. What if I told you I am no longer a virgin?¡±


    Conchita stopped what she was doing and grabbed her sister¡¯s shoulders and turned her around. She looked into her dark almond-shaped eyes and asked almost in a whisper. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Maria grinned and turned her back again. ¡°It was OK, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Just OK?¡± Conchita couldn¡¯t believe Maria had lost her virginity, if their father found out there would be hell to pay. He was a strong believer in women waiting for the wedding night.


    ¡°The first time it hurt.¡±


    ¡°First time? How many times have you done it?¡± Conchita was shocked.


    ¡°Well, three times, and with the same man.¡±


    ¡°Thank god for that, at least you are not whoring around Bogot¨¢.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you sound like dad.¡± Maria looked for her sandals and found them under her bed. While putting them on she continued, ¡°the second time was better, and the third was very good. There was no pain, and I even tried to kiss his thing.¡±


    ¡°His thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know, his penis, cock, whatever you want to call it.¡±


    Conchita rolled onto her back and looked up at the ceiling. What was happening to Maria, not only had she lost her virginity to some guy, she had even kissed his penis. That was just nasty.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Maria sat down next to her. ¡°Because I wanted to, he never forced me, it just seemed like the right thing to do at the time.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t it disgusting?¡±


    Maria giggled. ¡°At first it felt a bit strange, but I was so warm inside I just kept on going and after a while it was fantastic.¡±


    ¡°What? Kissing his penis?¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t want to lie to her sister. She had sucked the cock until the man came, so she decides it¡¯s better, to be honest.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t just kiss it you know. I took it in my mouth until he ejacted.¡±


    ¡°Ejacu-, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are so sweet, Conchita. It¡¯s when a man¡¯s spermes out.¡±


    ¡°Wak! Why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°When you touch his thing for a long time, he bes very excited and at the end, he has what is called an orgasm, and that¡¯s when the spermes out.¡±


    ¡°And you made him do that?¡±


    Maria felt quite proud of her aplishment. ¡°Sure I did, I even let hime in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s disgusting! Why?¡±


    Mariay down on her back next to Conchita. ¡°Because I wanted him to feel good. The parting in my mouth just happened, I didn¡¯t n on it, but when it did it was nice. Then he licked me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Down there.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Yes! And it was the best feeling I have ever felt. His tongue was so soft and he found this little spot that he kept licking until I felt like I was about to piss, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, this warm feeling spread from down there all through my body and ended in a kind of spasm.¡±


    ¡°Are you ill?¡±


    Mariaughed so much she almost fell off the bed. ¡°No stupid, it was a good spasm, not like Mr. Julio, the old guy that died in the vige squarest year. No, these spasms made me want to scream, and shout with pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Wow, must have been some spasm.¡±


    ¡°Mm, and guess what.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can make myself get one, without a man.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°When you have one, you will understand, trust me. It is almost addictive.¡±


    ¡°What do you do to get one?¡±


    ¡°Simply use your fingers and rub a spot just where your vagina begins. Keep doing it and you will feel a tingling feeling, keep going and I swear to you, what happens next is just amazing.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m fine the way I am. I don¡¯t need any spasms. Anyway, I¡¯m going to help mom.¡±


    Maria watched her younger sister cross the floor and close the door after her. Conchita was twenty and so beautiful. She wasn¡¯t aware of the impact she had on the men in the vige, she was so innocent. But Maria knew, she had seen them stare after her when she walked down the street. With her thick ck curly hair hanging down her back. With a swing in her hips and her boobs which were a size bigger than Maria and bounced seductively as she walked. Conchita was a few inches taller than Maria and had light brown eyes in an oval face. Her skin was the color of cinnamon, golden in the sunlight, and wless. The only thing that Maria could think about changing in her sister was the big bush between her legs. She giggled to herself as she got off the bed and began packing her bag for the next day. Conchita needed a date with Mr. Razor before she could bed a man.


    The bus ride to Bogot¨¢ was horrible. Maria and Conchita were packed in at the back and far away from the open windows. By the time they reached the bustling city, they were wet with sweat. They changed bus and arrived an hourter at their aunt¡¯s apartment. Aunt Poncha had done what so many other young women from the interior did. She found work in the city as a maid and eventually met a man who she married. She was now in her sixties and had saved every penny she had made. When her husband died in a car ident some years before she had collected on his life insurance and could now live a veryfortable life. Her apartment was in a nice residential area and it had three bedrooms and a big balcony.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again Conchita, how long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Two or three years, I guess.¡±


    They were sitting in the living room drinking lime juice with plenty of ice and sugar. The drink cooled down the two girls and the sugar gave them a slight high.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and visit us anymore aunt?¡± asked Conchita.


    ¡°My dear, the trip is too long. I am getting old and I prefer to stay here in the city. But just look at you, you have grown so much. Thest time I saw you were just a little girl, and now you are a woman.¡±


    Conchita blushed and looked down at her feet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Can we clean up? We have to be at the meeting in two hours,¡± asked Maria.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. When will you be back? Should I make dinner?¡±


    ¡°We will call you, we might bete.¡±


    Maria and Conchita picked up their bags and walked to their bedrooms. Maria was first in the shower and while her sister got ready Conchita took out the dress she had borrowed. It was ck with small white flowers on it. When she had tried it on she felt stupid. She thought it was too tight around her hips, ass, and breasts, but Maria had said she looked nice and the men would love her. Conchita hung the dress on the door and was just about to unpack her other things when Maria walked in.


    ¡°Wow, you look great.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Maria and turned around in a circle.


    Her dress was in a peach color with thin straps over her shoulders. Conchita¡¯s had short sleeves. It hugged her sister¡¯s body and showed every curve she had.


    ¡°You are not wearing a bra.¡±


    Maria grinned. ¡°No, I want them to see as much of me as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing one, that¡¯s for sure. If it is cold inside my nipples will go hard and they could see it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the innocence. That¡¯s what they want to see, stupid. If you dress like a nun no one will talk to you.¡±


    ¡°The dress you lent me is hardly nun material, it is very provocative.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, get ready. And please, do something about your bush.¡±


    In the bathroom, Conchita got undressed and looked down at her vagina. It was covered with a thickyer of ck pubic hair. She had never thought about shaving it, not until she had seen her sister the previous day. She ran her hand through it and then imagined herself without hair down there. She opened the little cupboard and found scissors and ab. Using theb to pull out the hair and began to cut. The hair fell in thick lumps into the toilet and when it was so short she could see her lips she put the scissors away. In the shower, she found a razor that looked new enough, and using soap she began to shave around her vagina. She decided to leave a line along her lips and a little tuft of hair on top. When she was done, she shampooed her hair and washed her body.


    When she had dried herself, she walked naked back to her room where she found Maria sits on her bed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That is so much better. Now you look sexy.¡±


    Conchita blushed and ran her hand over her vagina. It felt strange feeling skin were just minutes before there had been thick hair. Theck of it had made her more sensitive and when her finger ran over a spot just where her slit began she shivered. Maria must have seen it because she smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s the spot I told you about. If you rub it you will experience the same as I.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, maybe I will one day, but not now. We have to leave.¡±

 Chapter 8

    The Star hotel in Bogot¨¢ was not the most luxurious in town, but it was good enough.


    Richard Lawton, or Dick as his friends called him, crossed the lobby towards the bar. He found a table by the window and sat down. There was a cocktail list and he picked it up and looked at the drinks on offer. When a pretty waitress in a ck skirt and a white blouse approached him, he asked for a Mojito and lit a cigarette. On the other side of the window, people walked past not even ncing at the tall and broad-shouldered American with the round eyesses. The traffic was heavy and the constant sound of car horns could drive a man insane. The drink arrived and Dick drank almost half of it before he put it down. He smacked his lips and decided it was one of the best Mojitos he had tried in thest year. He always had a drink when he stayed in a new hotel. It was a kind of test of how good the ce was. Stupid some might call it, a drink doesn¡¯t say much about the rest of the hotel, but Dick liked his system. A movement to his left made him turn around and he saw another American walk in. He was shorter and heavier than Dick and when he saw him, he waved and came over.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m John. Are you here for the meeting?¡±


    Dick shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Dick and it¡¯s my first time in Bogot¨¢. What about you?¡±


    John signaled for the waitress to bring him the same drink and sat down. ¡°I have done them all, Bogot¨¢, Cali, and Cartagena. Once I even went to a small town in the middle of fucking nowhere. Mosquitoes were everywhere and we couldn¡¯t drink the water. The women were OK, I guess, but since the trantor became ill we had to fend for ourselves, aplete cluster fuck. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I did two trips to Russiast year, one to Kiev and another to Moscow. Kiev was good, but Moscow was horrible, all hookers and call girls. Not an honest woman among them.¡±


    ¡°I heard Russia was difficult. I have a friend who went there and he took off on his own after a day. When he got back, he said the tour operator was in on the deal with the hookers and the only way to meet real women, was to go by yourself.¡±


    John¡¯s drink arrived and the two men sat in silence for a while. Then John said, ¡°Wow, look at that one, what a body.¡±


    Dick couldn¡¯t miss the young woman he was talking about. She was tall, with a body full of curves without being overweight. Her skin was dark brown, almost ck and her hair was set high on her head in a Rasta look.¡±


    ¡°So you like them dark?¡± asked Dick.


    ¡°Yes, the darker the better. I loved Cartagena. The women there tend to be a lot darker than here or in Cali. The problem is, after two trips there wasn¡¯t much to choose from.¡±


    ¡°For me, the skin color doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to meet someone who is honest, hard-working, and likes me for who I am.¡±


    John chuckles. ¡°Are you sure you are looking in the right ce? The women you will meet, here are gorgeous, but many of them only have Dor signs in their eyes. I know of several cases where men have brought a woman back to the states and after just a few months, she took off with a younger and richer guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old, I¡¯ll be forty-five this December. I¡¯m not rich but not poor either.¡±


    John finished his drink and looked at his watch. ¡°Time to freshen up, the meeting begins in half an hour.¡±


    Dick watched the man leave and ordered another Mojito. He was in no rush, if he met someone, great, if not, at least he got to see Bogot¨¢.


    When he had finished his second Mojito he got up and walked out into the lobby. Several American men were hanging around and a stream of young women came through the door.


    ¡°Attention, all single Americans, please follow me.¡±


    Dick followed the woman who had spoken and he and the others were led to a door down a corridor which the woman opened. Stepping aside, she said, ¡°please go up on the stage and sit down.¡±


    Dick was first and took the seat furthest away. It was made of hard stic and not veryfortable. While he waited for the other men toe in he looked out over the audience and what he saw surprised him. At least two hundred women were sitting and staring up at them. Their ages ranged from the early twenties to thete forties. He looked down the line of stic chairs and counted fifteen Americans now sitting down. The odds of meeting someone were pretty good.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you all foring. I will say a few words in Spanish to thedies and then I will exin what you are to do.¡±


    The woman who had spoken had a name tag on her breast pocket, which read Tania She stood in front of the crowd and spoke for maybe five minutes. Dick was fluent in Spanish among othernguages and had no problem following what she was saying.


    ¡°Thank you all foring here today. We hope at the end of the day some of you have met that special someone and it will lead to something beautiful. Each man behind me will stand up and speak about himself and what he is looking for and I will trante. There will be a short Q&A before we take a break. Are there any questions?¡±


    The room was silent. Tania turned to the men who were all fidgeting and said, ¡°OK gentlemen, you are up. Remember, present yourselves as clearly as possible, but keep it short. We will start with, you Sir, with the sses.¡±


    Dick stood up and cleared his throat. He figured it was best to keep his knowledge of Spanish a secret for now. ¡°My name is Richard Lawton, I am divorced with no children. I live outside Das in a house where I keep a few horses and a dog. I have my own construction business, and in my free time I enjoy, walking, fishing, reading, and music.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Richard,¡± said Tania and indicated to the man next to Dick it was his time to speak.


    After half an hour there was a break and the Americans were shepherded into arge room with drinks and snacks on tables along the walls. Dick was pouring a cup of coffee from a dispenser when John walked up to him. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it went OK. I was a bit nervous, but who wouldn¡¯t be. What about you?¡±


    John bit into a sandwich and after chewing said, ¡°great, I saw a couple of girls I want to meet.¡±


    ¡°Attention gentlemen. I need you back in five minutes for the Q&A. Please remember to keep your answers short and to the point. If you don¡¯t understand the question I will repeat it for you.¡±


    Back on the stage, Dick sat down, and in front of him a woman in what he guessed was her early thirties smiled up at him. He smiled back and then she spread her legs enough so he could see under her short skirt. She wasn¡¯t wearing any panties and he could see the slit. He knew he was blushing, but tried to give her another smile and then he looked away.

 Chapter 9

    Maria and Conchita were sitting in the third row from the front and almost in the middle. ¡°They are so old,¡± said Conchita.


    ¡°Some are, but there are a few in their early thirties. Anyway, you don¡¯t want a man in his twenties, they go out too much and will most likely cheat on you.¡±


    ¡°But still, what would I do with a guy who¡¯s twice my age. He would die before our kids grew up.¡±


    Maria giggled. ¡°Look, you see the women in the first row? They are mostly hookers. If you notice they all have short skirts. What they do is that they sh their goods and thenter try to pick up one of the guys and go with him to his room.¡±


    ¡°I thought these guys were serious.¡±


    ¡°Some are, some not. Most of them are looking for the love of their lives, and others just use the tour as a way to getid. Often it is illegal in their country or state to pay for sex, and it is always a lot cheaper here.¡±


    Conchita shook her head sadly. What was wrong with men? Why pay for sex, why not just find a woman and get married? Then, they could have sex all day if he wanted to.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡±


    Conchita looked at the row of Americans. She liked the man furthers to the left, with the sses. He had a nice face, a little ragged, and he had said he liked to be outside in the air. But he was too old for her; even older than her father. But still, he was very good-looking.


    ¡°If I had to choose, I mean, if you forced me with a gun, I would pick the one with the sses.¡±


    Maria nodded her agreement. ¡°I like him, but he is too big for me. I like the one in the middle, wearing a grey suit. He is younger and shorter.¡±


    Conchita saw the man she meant and she had to agree with her sister. He was very handsome, with short-cut hair, a strong nose, and kind blue eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your man something?¡± said Maria.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested, you know that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; maybe one of the other girls will appreciate the question and the answer?¡±


    ¡°OK, there is something I would like to ask him.¡±


    Conchita put up her arm and after a while, it was her turn. ¡°I have a question for Richard, furthest to the left. If you have a business to run, howe you have so much free time? I understand life in America is very stressful.¡±


    Tania tranted, and after Dick give his answers she turned back to Conchita. ¡°He says that to him, work is just a way to pay the bills, what matters in life is to live it at its fullest, and you can¡¯t do that if you work too much.¡±


    Conchita nodded and thought it was a great answer. Dick looked at her and their eyes met for a second. It was enough for her to feel butterflies take off in her stomach. He had such a nice smile. His entire face lit up.


    That¡¯s got to be the most beautiful woman I have seen in my life, Dick thought. Her voice was deep and husky and didn¡¯t fit at all with her years and looks. Even though she was sitting he could see that she had a body to kill for and those eyes, they had burned into his, and when she looked away he didn¡¯t want her to. He knew who he wanted to have a private meeting with after lunch.


    Maria asked the man she was interested in a few questions and liked the answers. After another couple of girls had some questions the meeting broke up. The Americans headed off to a buffet lunch in the hotel, and the women were told toe back in an hour. They were asked to fill in the card they had been given when they arrived and drop it off at the door. On the card, they wrote the names of three men they were interested in talking to privately.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, write down his name. Even if you don¡¯t want anything to do with him, you won¡¯t get bored while waiting for me,¡± said Maria.


    ¡°Fine, I will, but that¡¯s the only one.¡±


    They left the lobby and found a small kiosk on the next street corner where they bought sandwiches and water. They ate sitting on a bench and watched the traffic flow by slowly like tar.


    ¡°I could never live in a city like this. There is too much noise and people.¡±


    Maria turned to her sister. ¡°Well, then you and Mr. Eyesses are made for each other. He likes the open air and long walks. You are a perfect fit.¡±


    ¡°Very funny, you know what I mean. Don¡¯t you get stressed living here all week?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I work all day so I am very tired, and I have my guy to see also.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Will you see him tonight?¡±


    Maria giggled and threw her sandwich wrap in a bin. ¡°No, not tonight. I will see and taste enough of him during the week.¡±


    ¡°Uy, that¡¯s nasty Maria, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That you will taste him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a baby Conchita. One day you will want to suck a penis too, and maybe it will be that guy with the sses.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, if I ever do that, I want it to be a young penis.¡±


    ¡°See, you are already changing your mind. I bet you make some man happy with those lips of yours, so full and sensual.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Conchita elbowed Maria in the side and stood. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Dick¡¯s was bored. He had declined the trantor service saying he knew some Spanish. He was now with the fourth woman who had asked to see him. The card the women filled in had their information on the other side: age, height, and interests. When Dick came back from lunch twenty-five cards were waiting for him. He went through them quickly and gave Tania back twenty of them. Out of the three he had already talked to one was a hooker and the second was nice enough but too religious. She had asked him how often he went to church and when he said never, she gave him a look as if the floor would open and Satan himself woulde up and take him down with him. The one he was talking to now was nice. She was a teacher and ten years his junior. She had been married, but her husband had died in a work-rted ident and she felt she was too young to stay alone. She wanted to leave Colombia and start a new life far away from her bad memories. When she stood to leave she gave him a small kiss on the cheek and a warm smile. He would defiantly keep her in mind if something better didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Hello, I am Conchita.¡±


    Dick froze. He had his back to the voice, but he remembered it clearly, it belonged to the young girl who had asked him a question earlier, the one with the eyes. He slowly turned and there she was. He was surprised to see he could almost look her straight in the eyes without having to look down. She was even more beautiful up close. Her skin was golden and she had a strong muscle tone in her arms and legs. Her dress was ck and ended quite far up on her thighs. He had noticed that most of the women were dressed as if they were going out to dance. She pulled her hands through her long raven ck hair and when she did so, he could see the muscles in her upper arms and her shoulders. This was a farmer¡¯s daughter or at least someone who was used to physicalbor, not a secretary.


    ¡°Please, have a seat. I speak some Spanish.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, because that was all the English I know. Tania helped me.¡±


    Conchita was nervous. He was not only big, there was almost like a force field around him, something maic which pulled her in. She had never felt anything like it in her life. Then it hit her; she would do anything he asked her, whatever the consequences.


    Dick cleared his throat. ¡°Tell me a bit about yourself.¡±


    His Spanish was wless; the ent was from Spain with the thick S sounds. ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old, and I live on my father¡¯s farm about four hours from Bogot¨¢. I have an older sister who is sitting over there and I don¡¯t know what I am doing here.¡±


    ¡°You are not here to meet a man?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just came along to keep my sisterpany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Conchita heard the disappointment in his voice and immediately she wanted to fix it. ¡°What I meant was that I didn¡¯t think I would meet anyone interesting until I heard your answer to my question.¡±


    Dick smiled and leaned forward. ¡°I think people work too much, and they never get to enjoy their lives.¡±


    ¡°I understand you were married before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for many years. I married young, but we drifted apart over the years. Her career took up most of her time and when we finally split up I promised myself never to let work interfere with the way I want to live.¡±


    ¡°Did you have children with her?¡±


    Dick looked away from the young woman. This was the difficult part, it was something that he avoided talking about, but he felt he needed to tell her.¡±


    ¡°We tried. The first time she had a miscarriage in the third month and the second time the baby only lived for a day.¡±


    Conchita put her hands to her mouth and she felt tears well up, how horrible, poor man.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try again?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to, but my wife said no. I think that was another reason for us growing apart. After the second baby died, she devoted all her time to her work.¡±


    Tania came up and smiled at them. ¡°How is everything with you two?¡±


    ¡°Just fine, I think Conchita is a wonderful girl.¡±


    ¡°She is very pretty. Didn¡¯t youe here with your sister?¡±


    ¡°She is over there,¡± said Conchita and pointed.


    Maria was holding hands with the man she was talking to and their heads were close together.


    ¡°It seems like she found someone,¡± said Dick.


    ¡°Would you like to meet again?¡± said Tania.


    Conchita knew her face turned red. She wanted to meet this man again; he was like no other man she had ever met before, so quiet and honest. Not boasting and trying to touch her all the time like the boys back in the vige. At the same time, he was so much older than her, and she knew her parents wouldn¡¯t approve. But still, she wanted to, she yearned to be alone with him, to hear him talk about the life he lived and be close to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Conchita thinks, but I would love to go on a date.¡±


    Tania turned her head to Conchita and lifted her eyebrows as if to say, C¡¯mon, make up your mind.


    ¡°I need to talk to my sister first.¡± She stood and made her way across the floor to where Maria was in deep conversation with her guy.


    ¡°He wants to go out with me, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Maria let go of the man¡¯s hands and turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, just say yes? He will take you out for dinner or something, you talk, you hold hands, maybe kiss, and then you go home to aunt Pocha.¡±


    Conchita yed with the hem of her dress and looked down on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is so old, and maybe he wants to do more than just hold hands?¡±


    ¡°So? Kiss him and that¡¯s it, you don¡¯t have to do more if you don¡¯t want to.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    She walked back and when she had sat down again she said. ¡°Sounds wonderful.¡±


    Tania pped her hands. ¡°Great, I am so happy. You can leave now if you want to.¡±


    They stood up and left the conference room behind them. In the lobby, Conchita used the bathroom and Dick went outside to have a cigarette. When she was done, she cleaned her hands and dabbed some cold water on her face. Then she touched up her makeup and used her hairbrush. She took ast look at herself and went out.


    ¡°Where should we go?¡± asked Dick when he saw her.


    ¡°I have no idea; I don¡¯t know Bogot¨¢ very well.¡±


    They got into a taxi and Dick asked the driver to take them to a nice restaurant. Half an hourter and in heavy traffic the taxi dropped them off outside a big vi. There were several expensive cars parked outside and a doorman held up the double ss doors for them. Inside, the room was cool and they could hear soft musicing from hidden speakers. There was a whisper above it from the people talking.


    ¡°Two?¡± asked a waiter in a tuxedo.


    ¡°Yes, somewhere private,¡± said Dick.


    They were shown to a table next to a window that looked out over a small pond where ducks swam around in circles, and under the, red and white fish swam. She had never been to a restaurant like this before,e to think of it, she had never been anywhere except the kiosk in the vige.


    ¡°This is nice.¡± Dick took the menu he was offered and ordered two sses of white wine.


    ¡°I have never had wine before.¡±


    He looked at her over the menu and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will like it.¡±

 Chapter 11

    When the waiter arrived Dick ordered for both of them and Conchita was d he did. The menu was in anguage she didn¡¯t understand. Dick must have known it because he said, ¡°I learned French when I worked on a win-yard when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must have been fun.¡±


    ¡°There was a lot of work and wine to drink. I learned about the wine-making process, but I could never have my ce.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She took a sip from the wine and at first, she thought it tasted horrible, but then she had another drink and it tasted better.


    ¡°Too much work and worries. I prefer construction; you are not in the hands of nature. Your farm can only produce if the weather lets it.¡±


    She nodded and remembered one year when the rains camete and they lost half of their crop.


    Dick watched her and couldn¡¯t help to want to hold her in his arms, to protect her and feel her close. She looked so innocent sitting there with her simple dress among the expensive dressed men and women. She had received some looks when they walked in. The men wanted to fuck her and the women looked jealously at her as he had guided her to the table.


    The waiter arrived with their food and they ate in silence for a while. Conchita drank more wine and it didn¡¯t take long before she felt strange. Suddenly she wanted Dick to kiss her, right there and then. She nced at him from over the ss and he smiled back at her. She wondered if he knew what she felt.


    ¡°What do you want to do with your life?¡± he asked when they were finished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I will work on the farm, and maybe I will start my own family one day.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to study?¡±


    She giggled and shook her head. ¡°With what money? My family is poor, and a university degree is expensive.¡±


    Dick poured her some more wine before, he said. ¡°I always thought degrees are overrated. I never went to a university, I learned the hard way, by doing it. I spent years as an apprentice before I opened my own business.¡±


    ¡°Do you do well?¡±


    Dick grinned at her. ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡±


    When they left they went for a long walk along the streets until they found a park where they sat down and talked for an hour, and when a light rain began they found a taxi and Dick dropped her off at her aunt¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Would you like to meet tomorrow?¡± he said.


    She bit her lip and nodded in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at ten.¡± Then he leaned in and took her face in his warm hands. She knew what was going to happen so she turned her face up and felt how his lips crushed against hers. When she felt his tongue against her lips she thought she would faint. She parted her lips and let him inside and sighed at the same time. He kissed her for what felt an eternity, so softly and tenderly. When he let go of her, she stayed with her head turned up and her eyes closed.


    ¡°You should go inside now.¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah, I should.¡±


    When she had disappeared behind the door Dick got back into the taxi and when it drove off, he thought back to the kiss and how he had felt her nipples harden against his chest. They must belong he thought, and then an image entered his mind. Of her lying naked on a bed with her legs spread, begging him to fuck her. Dick¡¯s cock came awake, all ten inches of it.


    Conchita found her aunt watching TV with a cup of tea and a te with cookies. She sat down next to her on the sofa and when she didn¡¯t say anything Pocha turned down the volume and turned towards her.


    ¡°What is it, my child?¡±


    ¡°I have met a man, he is too old for me, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about him.¡±


    ¡°Where did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°At the ce, Maria and I went to. I guess it would make sense to meet a man there, that¡¯s why women go there, but I never thought I would. I just went along to keep Mariapany.¡±


    ¡°Child, you never know where you will meet that special one in your life. How much older is he?¡±


    ¡°He is older than my father, in his mid-forties.¡±


    Pocha patted her hand. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. When your father and I were children, the vige girls often married men much older than that, it was normal then. Anyway, I think a young woman should be with an older man.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Young men might be stronger and better looking, but an older man knows how to please a woman, and he is often more faithful. He has had his time to perfect his bed manors, so to say.¡±


    Concha went to the kitchen and came back with a ss of water. ¡°My head is spinning.¡±


    ¡°What did you have to drink?¡±


    ¡°He bought wine in a restaurant and I had two or three sses.¡±


    Pocha chuckled. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to go to bed, my dear. Where is your sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she met someone too, and I think they might have gone out.¡±


    ¡°I will wait a while longer before going to bed. Now, off to bed with you.¡±


    When Conchita was under the sheets she couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was everywhere and nowhere. She could still feel Dick¡¯s lips on hers and it made her all warm inside, and other ces to she realized. There was a tingling feeling between her legs. She moved a hand down and scratched a little, but it didn¡¯t make better. The feeling was more inside than outside. She continued to scratch, and then she stopped. Something was wrong, she was wet. She ced a finger on her vagina and it was warm, and the lips were swollen. Was she sick? She traced up and down slowly and the tingling feeling became stronger, more intense. It was nice but strange. As she continued, her finger slid easier along as she became wetter. Then the most wonderful thing happened. She had moved her finger to the top of her vagina and there was like a small button that was hard now. She hadn¡¯t noticed it while showering. When she touched it, small ripples of pleasure ran through her body. Then she remembered what Maria had told her, about that special spot. She stopped and listened. There was only the sound from the TV in the living room. Conchita pressed her finger against the spot and moved it back and forth a few times. It made her even wetter, and the funny tickling feeling became stronger. She rubbed more and as she did, her legs began to twitch, and then she wanted to pull them up close to her body and before she knew it, she had both her legs pressed against her stomach with her feet a couple of inches above the bed. Her breathing became faster and after a while, she had to put them down. The sensation from her vagina was too strong. But she spread her legs further apart and her fingers slipped from the spot and inside. ¡°Ah!¡± She put her other hand to her mouth to stop the sound, but she didn¡¯t stop sliding her fingers in and out and over the spot.  The feeling became so intense she lifted her ass off the bed and arched her back, and then she shivered a couple of times, and her legs twitched. A warm feeling came over her and shey back down again. As she touched herself, she felt she was extremely wet, but she didn¡¯t care. Her face was sweaty from the heat in the room and her own feverish body. Shey there grinning like an idiot and thanked her sister for what she had told her.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Good morning sleepy head.¡±


    Conchita opened her eyes and saw Maria lying on the other bed looking at her. ¡°Hi, when did youe home?¡±


    ¡°Late, around two I think. You were sleeping. I tried to wake you, but you were just gone.¡±


    ¡°Must have been the wine.¡±


    ¡°Sure, and the masturbation.¡±


    Conchita sat up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, when I came inst night you were lying on the bed and your nightgown was pulled up around your waist and your hand was on your pussy. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say pussy, it is vulgar, and I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you had a big smile on your face, your fingers were still wet and your lips were swollen. It¡¯s OK to masturbate, I do it often. By the way, I like the words, pussy, and cunt, get used to it.¡±


    Conchita arranged her gown that had rolled around her hips and got out of the bed. In the bathroom, she showered and brushed her hair. When she saw her reflection she said, ¡°you are a dirty slut. It must have been the wine that made me do it. I am not like that.¡±


    Back in her room, she dressed and when she left to go and find some breakfast Maria had gone back to sleep.


    ¡°What time is Pocha?¡±


    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s almost nine-thirty, why?¡±


    ¡°The man fromst night will pick me up, and he is taking me out for a drive.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, have fun and remember what I saidst night, age is of no concern.¡±


    Conchita had to wait ten minutes on the sidewalk before a taxi arrived and she saw Dick inside. He got out and walked around to her side. This time he didn¡¯t kiss her on the mouth, just a quick peck on the cheek. Then he opened the door and she got inside. She felt disappointed for not being kissed. Maybe she was a bad kisser and he didn¡¯t like it?


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d go for a walk in the mountains, the taxi will drop us off and then pick us up a couple of hourster.¡±


    The road twisted up and up among the hills surrounding the city. After a couple of hours, the taxi stopped by arge parking lot where there were other taxis and private cars. When they get out Conchita saw arge board with information about a trail that began where they had parked. It was five miles in total, but you could make it shorter by following signs. At a kiosk, Dick bought several bottles of water, which he put in his backpack. When he was ready, he took her by the hand and they entered the rain forest. Conchita had seen it all before, the colorful birds, the noise of the monkeys and the flowers, but for Dick, it was the first time. He had a camera with him and he took pictures of almost everything they saw. At one point she showed him a nt and told him it was used as a pain reliever.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± said Dick, and picked off a couple of leaves he stuck in his mouth.


    ¡°No! You are only supposed to take one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A whileter when Dick was about to ask her something, a dribble of saliva appeared in the corner of his mouth, and when he tried to speak it came out as gibberish.  ¡°I told you. Now you won¡¯t be able to speak properly for at least an hour,¡± said Conchita.


    Dick just shook his head and looked sad. She stepped up to him and gave him a hug and his arms came around and he hugged her closer. As they stood there she felt something press against her hip. She pulled away from him and looked down. His shorts hade away from his legs as if something inside was pushing them out. When she lifted her gaze Dick just shrugged his shoulders and looked sheepish. Conchita took a quick look around and saw no one. She poked the thing inside his pants with her finger and it was hard. Then it moved a little by itself. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dick nodded his head. Conchita had never seen a penis in her life, well once she had seen her dad naked by the river but that didn¡¯t count. ¡°Can I see it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not here,¡± said Dick, and more saliva ran down.


    ¡°There is no one around, C¡¯mon, just a quick look.¡± She was suddenly very curious about what it would look like.


    Dick unbuttoned his shorts and they dropped to the ground. He was wearing boxers and when Conchita saw the outline of him she breathed hard and covered her mouth with one hand. ¡°Is that normal?¡±


    Dick shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. She tentatively pressed two fingers against it and as before it was hard. It was like a thick tube with a ball at the end. She put a finger between Dick and the fabric and pulled out, and the penis popped straight up. Its head was dark red and the part of the shaft she could see had a thick vein on the side. She let a finger run over the head and it was the softest thing she had ever felt. She ran a nail around the head and Dick breathed in. When she looked up at him, he had an almost begging look in his eyes. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she said.


    He nodded again. She became braver and lowered the underwear and pulled them down a bit. His shaft was thick and it stood out a bit from his body. She could see the vein and how it disappeared into his pubic hair. While she watched a small droplet formed at the tip. She put her finger on it and it was warm. She ran it up and down the shaft slowly and then took a hold of it with her hand. Her fingers wouldn¡¯t reach around and she had to use both to cover the entire thing. She didn¡¯t know where it came from but she instinctively knew she should move her hands up and down which she did. When they went down, she could feel his balls against her skin. They were big and warm. She used one hand and massage them, they were surprisingly heavy and warm. She went back to stroking him, and when he closed his eyes and leaned against a tree she knew she was doing it right. She knelt in front of him and began doing it faster. His knees buckled a little and he put a hand on her cheek, and one behind her head and pulled her against him. She guessed he wanted her to kiss his penis but she didn¡¯t feel brave enough so she continued stroking his shaft. Suddenly he gasped and jerked a few times and her hands became wet.


    ¡°That was interesting,¡± said Dick when they were back at the parking lot waiting for the taxi.


    ¡°What was? The nature of what we did?¡±


    ¡°Both, but I liked what you did.¡±


    She blushed and looked away. ¡°It was my first time doing such a thing.¡±


    Dick suddenly felt ashamed for what had happened. Conchita was such an innocent young girl. The way she had looked at his cock in awe and curiosity at the same time, and when he hade, she hadn¡¯t understood what had happened. She had had a confused look on her face as if she was concerned or worried. Not until he carefully pulled her up and kissed her did she let go of him.


    ¡°You were wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I bet you have had other women who did it a lot better, maybe they even kissed you down there.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Conchita, I am telling you, I liked it. You shouldn¡¯tpare yourself to other women.¡±


    When she turned back, there were tears in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to wait until I got married, but I couldn¡¯t help myself, something inside me made me do it, made me take your thing in my hand. It almost made me want to kiss it too.¡±


    He took her in his arms and held her tight and he could hear how she sobbed against his shoulder. He had never realized how important sex was for some people. For him, it was just about the fun of it. You liked it and you did it. For Conchita it was different, most likely she had been told that sex only happens between married couples, and she had done it out of wedlock.  He hadn¡¯t fucked her, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he respected her and wanted it to happen on her terms.


    The taxi arrived and on the way back to town they talked about the animals and nts they had seen.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°How was it?¡± asked Maria the moment Conchita walked in.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but crossed the floor and slumped down on the sofa. She closed her eyes and Maria saw a grin spreading on her face.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, tell me, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Not much, we had a wonderful day on the trail.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, something more happened, I can see it in your face. Did you kiss?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Maria sat down on the coffee table and put her hands on Conchita¡¯s knees. Then she looked at her for a while. Conchita tried to look innocent but couldn¡¯t hold back and began tough.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I yed with his, you know what.¡±


    ¡°You jerked him off in the jungle? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Conchita took her sister¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°I swear, I did it right there. He was leaning against a tree and was kneeling in front.¡±


    ¡°Did you suck him?¡±


    ¡°No! I think he wanted me to because he kept pushing my head down.¡±


    Maria sat down on the sofa and put her arm around Conchita, pulling her closer. ¡°Listen, sucking cock is beautiful. I just love how it grows in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m pretty sure he liked to be jerked off though. When he squirted his load he moaned so loud I thought someone would hear him.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. We need to get ready, the bus leaves in an hour.¡±


    Conchita was putting down her bag by the door when the door bell rang. She opened it and found Dick standing outside.


    ¡°Hi, I just wanted to give you something before you left.¡±


    Maria walked up behind Conchita and said. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Conchita¡¯s sister Maria, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°The same. Look, I bought you a cell phone, that way we can keep in contact. It¡¯s pre-paid and I put a hundred Dors on it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Dick, that was so kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Another thing, I want you toe and see me in Texas as soon as possible. I¡¯m going to give you some money for the ticket and VISA. Call me when you have a date.¡±


    Conchita didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just hugged him hard and after a kiss on the cheek, he turned around and walked down the stairs.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, he must really like you. Just look at this phone, it must have cost him a fortune,¡± said Maria.


    Conchita leaned against the wall and tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°I miss him already. Do you think mom and dad will let me go?¡±


    Maria sighed and thought for a second while putting the phone back in the bag. ¡°No, but they don¡¯t have to know, do they?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    In the kitchen, Conchita sat down at the table while Maria made them some coffee. ¡°I think you should stay here and get your VISA. I will tell mom and dad that you found a job. That gives you at least a week before they get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°What about aunt Pocha?¡±


    ¡°She is cool, I think she will go along with our n. This morning she told me that she thought it was great that you had met someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this Maria? I have never gone anywhere.¡±


    Maria took the cups over to the table and sat down. After adding sugar and milk to her cup she said. ¡°Yes, I am sure. Dick seems like a wonderful man, and if he wants you to visit, you should go.¡±


    ¡°But I have just met him; maybe he turns out to be a serial killer or something. I will be all alone in America.¡±


    Mariaughed and then said. ¡°I think he is fine, don¡¯t worry about it. What is the worst that could happen? If he turns out to be an asshole all you do ise back home.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even have a passport.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get you one. I can take ater bus.¡±


    An hourter they were standing in line waiting to turn in the paperwork for a passport application. The man behind the counter received the forms and told them Conchita could pick them up in two days.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then,¡± said Maria when they were standing outside in the sunlight. I have to run to catch the bus. When you get the passport, go to the American conste and get a VISA.¡±


    ¡°OK. I will miss you. Try to talk to mom and dad, and tell them not to worry.¡±


    ¡°Ha! They always worry about you, but I know you are doing the right thing. You should get out of here, see the world, and do something with your life.¡±


    They hug goodbye and Conchita watched her sister disappear into the crowd on the sidewalk. Suddenly she felt alone and scared. What was she doing? Flying to America to be with a man she only just met, she must be insane. But at the same time, she knew that if she didn¡¯t go she would regret it for the rest of her life. She looked around and saw a bus stop where she could take the bus back to her aunt¡¯s apartment.

 Chapter 14

    Dick was standing in the arrival area at the airport with a stic cup of coffee in his hand. The flight from Colombia had arrived and the first passengers wereing out. He tried to see in the luggage area when the doors opened, but he couldn¡¯t see Conchita. For a minute he thought she might have changed her mind at thest minute and decided to stay. Then he saw her, she was wearing a simple light blue dress and her hair was tied up in a ponytail. When she saw him, her face broke into a big smile and she ran forward.


    ¡°I missed you so much Dick,¡± she said and buried her head against his neck. He hugged her close and they stood like that for a minute. Then she stepped away from him and he picked up her bag from the floor.


    ¡°My car is waiting for us outside,¡± he said when they were close to the exit.


    When Conchita walked out she saw a stretched limousine with a driver next to it. The car was ck and the longest car she had ever seen.


    ¡°Wee to Texas,¡± said the driver and opened the door for her.


    When she sat down on the leather seat and had moved over to give room for Dick she looked around in surprise.


    ¡°Did you rent this?¡±


    Dick chuckled. ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°It must have cost a fortune. Why do you need a limo, isn¡¯t a regr car enough?¡±


    Dick opened a small fridge in front of him and took out a bottle of champagne and two sses. He popped the cork and gave her ss after filling it.


    ¡°To you, Conchita, and thank you for deciding toe to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡± She put down her ss and took his face in her hands, and kissed him. Her lips crushed against his and he felt her tongue searching for him. His hands moved down her back and found her hips. He pulled her over hisp and her dress rode up on her thighs. They continued to kiss and he tried to get his hand between her legs, but she kept pushing it away. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°But in the jungle, you touched me, I just want to do the same to you, honey.¡±


    She tried to sit up straight but couldn¡¯t. Looking down at him, she said. ¡°You will, but not now, I want it to be in a bed.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± He kissed her onest time and then moved her off hisp.


    The drive took them past Das. Conchita looked in awe at the big buildings and the cars around them. She had never seen a city like this before. It looked so clean, not like Bogot¨¢ with its slums and poverty.


    After driving for an hour they turned off the highway and onto a country road. After a while, Conchita began to see white fences on the right side and horses.


    ¡°This is so beautiful, whose horses are they?¡±


    ¡°Mine, mynd begins here.¡±


    Conchita followed the fences that continued as far as she could see. ¡°How muchnd do you have?¡±


    ¡°Everything you can see on the right is mine.¡±


    They continued for a while and then she saw a big gate in the fence. There was a metal arch above it and they drove through it. The limo continued and after a while, Conchita saw a white buildinge into view. As they came closer the building grew in size and by the time the limo stopped Conchita¡¯s mouth hung open and she stared at the enormous house. It had three floors and on each floor, she counted eight windows. On either side were several smaller buildings. There were a couple of sports cars parked to the left and on the right a tractor and other agriculture vehicles were parked.


    ¡°This is my home, I hope you like it,¡± said Dick.


    The driver came around and opened the door on Conchita¡¯s side and she stepped out. She walked around so she was standing in front of Dick and then she took both his hands in hers. ¡°Would you mind telling me why you didn¡¯t tell me about all of this in Colombia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I don¡¯t tell people I just met about what I have. I like to get to know them first. Would it have made any difference if I had told you?¡±


    Conchita thought for a second and then said. ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, now you know. I didn¡¯t lie to you when I told you about my business, the only thing I didn¡¯t tell you was that it became a big sess and a lot bigger than what I made it sound like. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Conchita didn¡¯t know what to say when she walked through the lobby. The floor was stone and along the walls hung paintings with Western motifs. There was arge curved staircase leading up to the second floor, and another leading up to the third. Dick led her up and on the second floor turned left.


    ¡°You will have your room with a private bathroom. Mine is two doors further down. Please rest and I will meet you on the terrace for a drink in an hour or so.¡±


    He opened a door and Conchita stepped into therge bedroom, she had ever seen. It was even bigger than her parent¡¯s house back home. Opposite the door were floor-ceiling French windows and through them, she could see the horses. To the left, pushed up against the wall was a huge bed with a small bench at the foot end. Dick ced her bag on it and then walked out, closing the door behind him. She found the bathroom, which had the usual fittings plus a Jacuzzi for two, and on a rack hung soft towels and a bathrobe. She went back to the bench by the bed and opened her bag. She had only brought a few things with her and she hung the dresses in a wardrobe and put her underwear in a drawer. It all fitted in one corner, leaving more than half of the drawer empty.


    Back in the bathroom, she took off her clothes and stepped into the shower. There was a shelf with several kinds of shampoos, rinses, and soaps. She decided on a bar of soap with a faint smell of tropical fruits and a shampoo with a simr aroma. While she soaped herself, she let her hand slide over her pussy and she was pleased when she felt it was smooth. She had shaved in the morning before she left for the airport, but had been afraid her thick pubic hair would grow into stubble. Now she only had a thin line just above it. All around, she was as smooth as a newborn.


    After drying herself, she looked in the double-door bathroom cab and found a selection of body creams and lotions. She took one and then walked naked back to the bed. She put a foot on the little bench and began spreading the lotion on her leg. It was cool and smelled wonderful. She switched legs and then did her upper body. When she reached her breasts, she took both of them in her hands and pinched the nipples. The kissing in the car had turned her on. She liked the feeling, but at the same time, her upbringing told her it was shameful. Her boobs were heavy in her hands and when she looked down at them, herrge nipples were pointing straight out. She dressed in a pair of simple white cotton panties and a red dress she took from the wardrobe. When she was dressed, she ran a brush through her wet hair and then walked out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 15

    Dick was sitting in a wicker chair on the terrace with a ss of wine next to him and the bottle in a cooler. He heard her feet against the stone floor and turned around just as she stepped out.


    ¡°You look wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I needed a shower.¡±


    ¡°Come, sit down. Let me give you some wine.¡±


    She sat down in one of the several chairs that surrounded a low table and looked out. ¡°Can we go riding?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can do anything you like. There is also a pool and a tennis court.¡±


    Conchita drank some of her wine and then closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°I wish my sister could see this, she wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told her.¡±


    ¡°You could bring her on your next visit. I have a lot of room here.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I was going to ask you about that. Why do you live alone in such a big house?¡±


    Dick put down his ss and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Good question, and sometimes I think I should sell it and maybe move into the city, but I know I would miss all this after a week. I like to have friends over for dinner and entertainment, and out here no one is bothered if I y loud music into the small hours of the night.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like fun, what kind of entertainment?¡±


    Dick chuckled and said. ¡°That my dear is a surprise. You will find outter tonight. I have invited some friends over for dinner.¡±


    Conchita was a little disappointed, she had thought her first night with Dick would be just with him, not with his friends. After all, she hade all this way to be with him. He must have seen something in her face because he quickly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them here, I can cancel.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s your house and they are your friends. I¡¯m sure it will be fun.¡±


    You have no idea, Dick thought to himself. Conchita had turned her face toward the sun and it allowed him to take a good look at her. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and her full boobs pressed against the thin fabric of her dress. He could see the outline of her nipples and he loved the size of them. For being so young, they were quite long. It also showed off the curves of her hips and part of her ass. He wanted to reach out and touch her but held back. He would have plenty of opportunitiester on.


    When they had finished their drinks, Dick took Conchita over to the stables and had one of the men there get two horses ready.


    ¡°Have you ridden before?¡± asked Dick while they waited.


    ¡°Only my father¡¯s donkey, Juanito.¡±


    ¡°Juanito?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my father named him after his brother. He said the animal was as stubborn as him.¡±


    Dickughed. ¡°I think you will do fine. The horse you will ride is calm and used for beginners. Sometimes kids from the towne here to take riding lessons, so the animals are used to new riders.¡±


    When the horses were saddled Dick helped her up in the saddle and when she wasfortable he mounted his horse and leading the way he took them on a track around hisnds.


    An hourter they stopped by a creek and got off, and let the animals drink. Conchita sat down on the grass and turned her face to the sun. ¡°This is so beautiful. I can imagine how it was hundreds of years ago when the first settlers arrived.¡±


    Dick gave her a bottle of water and sat down next to her. ¡°I love this ce. I oftene here to think and rx.¡±


    The water slid by slowly and there was a slight breeze in the air rustling the trees. Suddenly there was a ssh in the water and the silvery back of a fish reflected the sunlight.


    ¡°Is the water cold?¡± said Conchita.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not very deep here so the sun warms it up.¡±


    Without another word she stood and pulled her dress over her head. Then she kicked off her sandals and pulled down her panties.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go for a swim,¡± she said and jumped into the water.


    When she came up to the surface she could just barely stand close to the bank. She put her arms on it. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Dick began taking his clothes off and when he was naked walked over to where she was. Conchita was mesmerized by the size of him. Even though he was limp, his cock was thick and long. As he walked towards her in swung for every step and her eyes followed it. He stopped just at the edge and looked down at her. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do,¡± she said.


    Dick jumped in the water and came up behind her putting his hand on the bank and locking her in between him and it. She felt how he pressed against her and she sighed when his cock grew against her skin. Turning her head, she said. ¡°I think this is better than a bed, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Dick had moved his hands and one was massaging her left breast while the other slid down her side and around. There he found her slit and slowly began to move his fingers up and down it.


    Conchita had never felt like this before. She wanted him inside her, to fill her with his manhood. At the same time, she felt dirty, like the whores in the city. She looked up to the sky and said a silent prayer. When she was done his fingers were deep inside her and she moved her right foot a little. When she wasfortable she pushed her ass against his cock and said. ¡°Take me, Dick, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    At first, he couldn¡¯t get inside her. He realized she was a virgin, so he ced his cock head against her pussy, and with short thrusts, he slowly entered her. For every inch, Conchita breathed in and a little whine escaped her lips.


    She felt a tear rolling down her cheek, it hurt, but at the same time, it felt good. She tried to rx as much as she could. Then, with a deep moan, Dick was inside her. For a full minute he didn¡¯t move, he just kept on massaging her boobs and kissing her neck. When he felt Conchita¡¯s pussy rx, he began to slowly move in and out of her. She responded by pressing her firm ass harder against him and her whines changed to moans.


    ¡°God, it feels good. Don¡¯t stop, but be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, I will.¡±


    Her hands gripped the grass on the river bank as her orgasm builds deep inside her. Her moans changed to little yelps, and as she exploded her fingers dug deep furrows in the dirt.  Dick didn¡¯t stop, instead, he thrust harder into her, grabbing her hips. Another orgasm grew and when her legs and body trembled, she shouted ¡°Forgive me, but I love being fucked!¡±


    Dick was so surprised by her outburst, he stopped what he was doing and hugged her close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep fucking me, I want you to fuck me like you never fucked anyone else.¡±


    Dick kept going and before he came, he figured Conchita had had two more orgasms. This girl was out of this world, he thought as he pulled out of her.


    Conchita stayed leaning against the river bank her head just above the water. Her legs were still shaking and her breathing was hard. When she got control over herself, shey back and glided out into the middle of the river on her back. Keeping herself above water with small movements of her hands and feet, she looked up to the sky and wondered if she would go to hell the day she died. Ever since she was a little girl she had been told that sex is something between husband and wife and preferably to produce offspring, not something you do for fun. She remembered Father Sebastian¡¯s stern words during Sunday mass. He had told the congregation and specifically the younger members that no goode out of having too much sex. To hell with Father Sebastian she thought. Cock feels good, and being fucked feels good. She now understood why Maria had done what she did with her man in the city.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    Dick¡¯s voice was close to her. She turned her head slightly and there he was, floating next to her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, I just had a little conversation with my subconscious.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, and how did that end?¡±


    ¡°You have to understand that what we just did, is a great sin from where Ie from. I¡¯m not supposed to be with a man except if he is my husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Dick knew all about Conchita¡¯s internal struggle. He had dated a girl just after he and his wife split and she had been very religious and refused to even go near his bed. That¡¯s what happens when you live in the bible belt, he had thought at the time.


    ¡°If you want to, I can take you over to the church in town on Sunday, so you can confess.¡±


    Conchitaughed and her head went under the surface. When she came up spitting water, she was stillughing. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I like, sorry, I loved what we did, and I¡¯m not going to ask forgiveness for it. Let¡¯s ride back, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    When she pulled herself out of the water Dick got a good look at her round ass and pussy from behind. He felt how his cock grew hard again but decided not to fuck her again. When he was about to stand up Conchita turned her head and looked at him over her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to take me again?¡±


    He grinned at her. ¡°The thought did enter my mind, but I prefer to do it a bitter.¡±


    She pushed out her lips and gave him a sad look. ¡°Oh, I guess my little pussy has to wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does, honey.¡±

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Where did you meet her?¡± said John.


    Dick looked over to where Conchita was standing with John¡¯s and Greg¡¯s wives. She was dressed in a simple white sleeveless dress and barefoot. The dress was loose around her, but as soon as she moved it formed around his curves. He knew she had a white thong and a whitece bra under. He had been in her room when she got dressed. He had held back his want to bend her over the bed and take her right there and then.


    ¡°In Bogot¨¢.¡±


    ¡°Nice, if I ever divorce Angelica, I will go there and find a recement,¡± said Greg.


    John and Dick had been friends for many years. They had met at a construction site where they were both apprentices. A yearter, Greg, a big ck man hade on the site and the three of them had found that they had many things inmon. The main thing, and maybe the biggest was their love for fucking. Greg¡¯s wife was a petite woman with dark hair and a body like a coke bottle. John¡¯s was the exact opposite, tall, blonde, and with huge silicone breasts. Where Angelica was quiet and intellectual, Donna was loud and funny. Even though their personalities were so different they got along very well. When their husbands asked them if they would be interested in Swinging, they both said yes without a second thought. The first time they changed partners John and Greg were disappointed. It turned out that the women found each other and while the men masturbated in John¡¯s leather sofa, the two women licked and kissed each other to one orgasm after the other. When they finally stopped and let the men fuck them, neither had much juice left. Since that day they would meet once or twice a month to share their partner. Dick and his ex-wife had joined them after a couple of months. At first, everything went fine, but after a while, Dick noticed that his wife wasn¡¯t into it anymore, and a weekter they had split. Since he didn¡¯t have a steady partner, he stopped going to his friend¡¯s ce, but with Conchita, she thought he could get back into it again.


    ¡°Do you think she is ready?¡± asked Greg.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess time will tell. I do know she is horny, but she has an internal struggle, where one part says it is OK, but the other tells her she is sinning.¡±


    John took a long look at the Latin beauty and said, ¡°I think we would be better off with her just watching the first time. Tell her after dinner what is about to happen and exin to her she only has to watch and not join in.¡±


    Greg nodded his head in agreement, and Dick said, ¡°I think you are right.¡±


    From across the room, Conchita stole a nce towards the three men standing around the bar. Each held a ss of whiskey and their heads were close in conversation. The man called Greg was huge. She had seen big men before, but Dick¡¯s friend was frighteningly big. When he had shaken her hand it had disappearedpletely and he was almost seven feet tall. His wife, standing next to Conchita was like a doll. She barely reached above Conchitas boobs, and she couldn¡¯t phantom how this little woman could handle her husband. Donna on the other hand fit right in with her husband. John was of medium height and had blonde hair tied into a ponytail. He was dressed in jeans with a big belt buckle. On top, he had a white shirt and a tanned west. Donna was about his height with a narrow waist and rounded hips. In the beginning, it was hard for Conchita not to stare at her boobs, they were so big. She had never seen a woman with enhanced tits and wondered how they would look without the support of a bra. She remembered Carmen from her vige, she had enormous breasts also, and when they would go down to the river and bathe, her boobs would just hang down to her belly button.


    ¡°What do you think about Texas so far?¡± said Donna.


    ¡°It is beautiful, and so much open space. Where Ie from it¡¯s all rain forest and mountains.¡±


    ¡°Greg and I went to Costa Ricast year, he wanted to do some deep-sea fishing, and one day we took a trip into the jungle, and I remembered it was so humid I could hardly breathe,¡± said Angelica.


    ¡°You get used to it after a while. Sometimes missionaries woulde to my vige and they would sweat andin for a couple of weeks, their bodies became ustomed to the heat.¡±


    ¡°What do you do back home?¡± said Donna and offered Conchita some more wine.


    ¡°My family has a small farm, and I tend to the animals.¡±


    Donna put down the bottle in the ice bucket. Conchita was one of the most beautiful creatures she had ever seen. Her skin looked golden in the light and soft as silk. Her simple dress made her look even more sensual. She didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but her lips were naturally reddish and her eyshes were long. Donna had been with a few women in her life, starting when she was studying at Texas State, but never in her life had she felt something like she felt now. One look at Angelica told her she was thinking the same thing. Angelica had hardly said a word, since they arrived, not that speaking was something the petite woman, like to do, but this evening she was even more quiet than usual.


    Just as she was about to ask Conchita about her family the door to the dining room opened and a man dressed in white announced that dinner was served.


    Conchita had never seen food like what was on the long table. There were fish, meats, and vegetables inrge bowls. Dick showed her to a ce on his right and the other couples sat down opposite them. When they were seated Dick told the man in white he could retire for the evening ande back the next morning.


    During dinner, they talked about local politics and the construction business in general. Conchita was surprised by how up-to-date Donna and Angelica were on their husband¡¯s work. In her vige, the women tended to the house and the children while the men worked. She had never heard her mother or any other woman giving suggestions to her father or a man on how to manage the farm or the animals. Donna and Angelica gave several suggestions and ideas which their husbands seemed to appreciate.  She liked it and thought how different her country was from Dick¡¯s.


    ¡°For how long are you staying here?¡± asked Angelica.


    ¡°I had nned a week, but I might stay longer if Dick is OK with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he is,¡± said Donna with a grin.


    Dick finished chewing. ¡°The thing is, her parents think she is in Bogot¨¢ working.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a bad girl you are Conchita,¡± said Greg.


    Conchita felt how her face blushed. ¡°It¡¯s just that my parents are old-fashioned.¡±


    ¡°I think a woman should do what she feels like when she feels like,¡± added Donna.


    ¡°I agree, but in my culture women don¡¯t do that. We do what our fathers or husbands tell us to do. Especially in the viges, but I suppose women in the big cities are more liberal.¡±


    When they had finished dinner the two couples walked out on the terrace and Conchita helped Dick clear the table and make coffee. When they were waiting for it to finish Dick cleared his thought. ¡°Conchita, I need to tell you something. Don¡¯t overreact, just listen.¡±


    He leaned against the sink and Conchita came up to him. ¡°You can tell me anything,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Greg, John, and their wives are swingers.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a swinger?¡±


    ¡°They have sex with each other¡±


    ¡°What? Greg and John are gay?¡±


    Dickughed. ¡°No, what I meant is that they have sex with the other wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OK, and why do they do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lifestyle. Many people do it.¡±


    Conchita thought for a second. ¡°What about you and your ex-wife?¡±


    ¡°We did it.¡±


    ¡°And now you want me to do it?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to. I just wanted to tell you what was going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Can I watch?¡±


    Dick chuckled. ¡°Of course you can, honey.¡±


    They put the coffee cups on a tray which Conchita carried out while Dick picked up a cognac bottle and snifters from the bar.


    ¡°I have talked to Conchita and she is Ok with watching,¡± he announced after he had poured the dark liquid and served it.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s finish the coffee and then move into the den,¡± said Greg.

 Chapter 17

    Conchita followed the others through the big hall to a door on the right of the entrance. Dick unlocked it and switched on a light. There was a steep staircase leading down and Conchita had to support herself on the wall when she walked down.


    What she saw at the end made her eyes widen in amazement. The room wasrge and in the center was a king-size bed. Along one wall was arge LED screen with a DVD yer under it. There were several ss cabs and when she looked into them, she saw all kinds of vibrators, dongs, and other sex toys she couldn¡¯t guess the use of. In another cab were whips and cuffs in all sizes and colors. In another corner was a shower and a Jacuzzi.


    ¡°This is my y den, I hope you like it,¡± said Dick.


    ¡°This is too much, I have never seen anything like or ever thought something like this existed.¡±


    ¡°Both Greg and I have a simr den in our houses,¡± said John.


    Dick put an arm around Conchita¡¯s shoulders and led her to arge sofa pushed up along one wall. There was a square table in front and on it were several pornographic magazines. ¡°We will sit here, and watch,¡± said Dick.


    When Donna took off her blouse and bra Conchita¡¯s jaw dropped. Her big boobs were as firm as ever. They stood straight out and as if they were two balloons glued to her body. Angelica undressed and when she was naked Conchita was surprised at how well developed she was. Even though her tits were small they looked big on her body. She had a shaved pussy while Donna kept a tuft of hair just above her slit. When Greg was standing next to his wife naked he towered above her and his cock was big and long. Conchita worried he might hear her if he fucked her too hard. John¡¯s cock was slightly shorter, but thicker. Both men had semi erections but as both women knelt in front of them and began to stroke their hands up and down the shafts they became hard.


    Donna was the first to take a cock in her mouth and she went at it with vigor. Greg sat down on the bed and she knelt in front of him. His cock head disappeared into her mouth and Conchita could hear the sounds Donna were making as she sucked and licked him. Angelic had to open her mouth wide to be able to take John down her throat. Her lips stretched around his shaft as she slowly began bobbing her head up and down.


    Conchita noticed the different ways the women went at it. While Donna was aggressive and like she wanted to eat Greg up, Angelica was slower and more delicate.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Dick¡¯s arm came over her shoulder, searching for her tits. When he found it her nipple was hard and he began to slowly rub and pinch it. Then his hand cupped her and slowly massaged it.


    Conchita knew she was wet, and when Angelica stood and straddled John, lowering her body slowly over his cock a sigh escaped her lips. She spread her legs a little and pulled up her skirt.


    Dick watched Angelica bounce up and down on John, but a movement caught his attention. When he looked Conchita had one hand between her legs and was slowly ying with herself. She slid lower down and stretched her legs out and wider.


    ¡°She likes it,¡± said John from the bed. He was looking at Conchita and from where he was, he could see her fingers slide in and out of her pussy.


    ¡°I guess she does,¡± said Dick and smiled.


    ¡°God, you are big Greg,¡± moaned Donna when he entered her from behind. She was on her knees on the bed and Greg had grabbed her hips and was pounding her hard and deep.


    ¡°You know you like it, Donna, don¡¯tin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining, it was an observation.¡±


    Conchita closed her eyes and heard the sounds of the others fucking on the bed. Her pussy begged to be filled so she opened her eyes and in one swift move straddled Dick.


    ¡°Hey, wow, nice move, ¡± he said smiling at her.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I want you, get your cock out and into me,¡± she begged him.


    He quickly unbuttoned his pants and she helped him pull them down and off. His underwear went the same way and when she saw his hard cock pointing up against her Conchita sighed and lowered herself over it. When he prated her, she moaned loudly and closed her eyes.


    She was so tight she had to stop halfway and wait for her pussy to adjust. When she was ready, she slid down thest bit and felt how Dick¡¯s hips pushed up. Then he began to fuck her with long deep thrusts. She held on to his shoulders and let him do the work.


    ¡°Dam! Her ass is nice,¡± moaned John, who was almosting. ¡°I want to try thatter.¡±


    ¡°Only if she wants to,¡± said Dick.


    Donna, who was now riding Greg and facing the sofa added, ¡°I think we all want to try her, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± said Greg.


    Angelica nodded her head in agreement.


    Dick lifted Conchita off his cock and carried her over to the bed where the others moved so he couldy her down.


    This is how it was in Soddom and Gomorra, and I¡¯m going to purgatory when I die, thought Conchita just as another wave of pleasure shook her body. She opened her eyes and took John¡¯s cock between her lips. He was kneeling next to her head and Greg was on the opposite side. She had just had him deep down her throat. Donna was licking her pussy and causing her to moan with pleasure. Angelic and Dick were attending to her nipples, Angelic carefully sucks and licks her while Dick was chewing a little on his. The pain and the pleasure were driving Conchita crazy. She switched back to Greg and his shaft went as far down as she could take him without gagging. She loved the way he made her jaws ache and her lips stretched as far as they could go. When he pulled out she said in a trembling voice. ¡°Will someone please fuck me?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± said John.


    Conchita got off on her knees and Johny down. When he wasfortable she knelt over him and with her hand guided him inside. ¡°Wow, she is tight!¡± said John when she began to ride him.


    Greg was standing at the foot of the bed and Donna was slowly stroking his cock. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes of the young women around as moving up and down in front of him. Dick must have read his thoughts because he put a hand on his should and said, ¡°go for it, I think she can take it.¡±


    Angelica, who had heard them, stood from where she had been sucking Dick and crossed the floor to one of the cabs. When she came back, she had a tube in her hand. ¡°Here, use a lot of lube.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donna helped Greg lube up and when he was ready, he knelt between John¡¯s legs. Slowly he pulled Conchita towards him.


    She turned her head and with dreamy eyes asked, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck that beautiful ass of yours. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    First Conchita panickedand was about to get off John, but when she heard Dick saying, ¡°rx honey, Greg is the best ass fucker I have ever seen. He is so gentle you will hardly have any pain at all.¡±


    His words made her brave and she slid down on John¡¯s cock. Then she pushed her as out as much as she could.


    Greg used his hands to spread her cheeks and very tenderly he pressed a thumb against her.


    Conchita moaned a little from the pain, but it quickly subdued and turned into pleasure. Greg continued to fuck her with his finger and for every push, she felt better.


    When he was sure she was ready, he reced his thumb with his cock head, and slowly entered her.


    ¡°Ah, slowly, slowly, it hurts a little,¡± she moaned.


    Greg stopped, and let his cock be where it was, about an inch inside her. He tenderly strokes her ass cheeks and the small of her back. Then she did what he had waited for. She began to push back at him, and inch by inch he entered her.


    If Maria saw me now, she would faint, though Conchita. How had she gone from an innocent farm girl to being part of this, being fucked and licked by strangers in less than a month? As Greg began to move her mind drifted back to the present and when John began to push his cock in and out of her pussy as well, she let go of it all, and just screamed out her pleasure.


    ¡°Thank you for a nice evening,¡± said Angelica and kissed Conchita on her cheek.


    ¡°It was fantastic; I hope to see you soon.¡±


    Dick and Conchita stood in the entrance and waved them goodbye. Both were naked, and Dick¡¯s cock was still hard. Conchita took him in his hand and turned her face towards him. ¡°So, this was what you meant by entertainment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope you liked it.¡±


    She kicked the door closed and went down on him, licking his shaft and ying with his balls. She didn¡¯t say anything, but seemed very concentrated at what she was doing. Dick had to lean against the door when she took him inside her mouth. Her tongue yed over his cock head, and did magic to it.


    In the shower, she soaped him and massaged his shoulders under the hot water, and when they were ready they went to her bed where they fell asleep in each others arms.


    The next morning when Conchita woke up Dick was gone. She took a shower and got dressed.


    She found him with a steaming cup of coffee in the kitchen. The dished from the previous night were in the rack by the sink.


    ¡°Did you wash up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, Mike came early and did it.¡± Dick looked out the kitchen window and continued. ¡°Aboutst night, I hope you don¡¯t think my friends and I are too crazy.¡±


    Conchita put her hands on his face and turned him towards her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I was nervous in the beginning, but Greg, John, and their wives are wonderful people. They made mefortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you feel that way, because I¡¯m sure they want to meet again.¡±


    ¡°Sounds wonderful, but what I want is to try a bigger group.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean I would like to be among a bigger group of swingers. I never thought I would say this, but I just love cock, and I want to try as many as possible, but for now I really need you to fuck me.¡±


    She turned around and took his hand in hers and dragged him out of the kitchen. What have I done, he thought? I¡¯ve turned her into a nymphomaniac.


    The End

 Chapter 18

    Story 3 Like Never BeforeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The number of cars scared me as I watched from the cab¡¯s window. We had been driving for more than an hour and it was bumper to bumper on the highway into LA from LAX. I was dead tired after the flight and the jetg wasing on. I yawned and then leaned back in the seat. Finally, I was here, America. I had dreamt about this trip for years but never had the money. I didn¡¯t believe my luck when I entered an onlinepetition to win a one-week all-paid yoga seminar. Back in Reykjavik, d, where I am from a friend and I own a Yoga center. This was a fantastic opportunity to see LA and learn new techniques. My friend has a family and couldn¡¯t attend, but I, being single had no problem packing a suitcase and taking a cab to the airport.


    The traffic became better and after a while, we turned off the highway and entered Pasadena. I was to stay in a motel close to the seminar ording to the brochure I had been sent.


    The car drove past shopping malls, and fast-food restaurants until it finally turned into a parking lot and stopped in front of the hotel lobby, I paid and got out.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lisa Bjornsdottir, and I have a reservation,¡± I said to the receptionist. She was in herte thirties and looked stressed.


    ¡°Ms. Who?¡±


    I sighed, myst name wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Bjornsdottir,¡± I said again and then wrote it on a piece of paper she handed me.


    After some typing on herputer, she looked up and smiled at me. ¡°Here you are. Wee, I hope you had a nice flight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s good to be here finally.¡±


    I had taken off my thick winter jacket in the cab and now I opened its pocket and handed her my passport. When I left Reykjavik it was ten degrees. I was sweating under my sweaters and heavy pants. She must have noticed my suffering because, she said, ¡°There is a pool in the back if you want to cool off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Here is your key. You are in room 205, just take the elevator to the second floor and turn right. Here is your name tag for the seminar which begins tomorrow. It will be held across the street at the convention center.¡±


    I thanked her again and picked up my bag and made my way to the bank of elevators. While I waited, I looked around and realized the hotel was much nicer than I had thought. There was a lobby bar, a restaurant, and some kind of cafeteria. The elevator arrived and I rode up alone.


    The room had one queen-size bed, a bathroom, and a small sofa group by the French windows that led out to a tiny balcony. First things first, I needed to rx, and there was only one way I knew how to do it properly. I rummaged through my suitcase until I found what I was looking for. Then I took off all my clothes andy down on the bed.


    The eight-inch vibrator buzzed in my hand as I slowly let it run across my nipples and down my belly. When it reached my cunt I slid it back and forth a few times before gently pushing it inside me. My pussy is tight, not because ofck of cock; I was just made that way. The eight inches eventually slid in. I gasped as it stretched me wide. Once I got used to it, I began to fuck myself with slow movements, and a steady rhythm. Once I felt that warm feeling spreading out from my cunt I pulled my legs up toward my boobs and increased speed. I let out a quiet moan as I peaked and theny there catching my breath. My eyes were closed through the post-orgasmic bliss, I heardughter and sshing. After a few minutes, I got up and pulled my sweater over my head. Then I looked out the window. Below me was the pool, and it was bigger than I had thought. There were eight people in it and several more sitting in stic chairs or lying on sun beds. I went back to my suitcase and realized I didn¡¯t have a bikini. It never urred to me to pack one. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said to no one special.


    Back in the lobby, I asked the receptionist where I could buy one and she gave me directions to a shop just around the side of the hotel. I found it and bought a red and ck bikini.


    Back in my room I put it on and checked that my bikini line was good, and of course, it was. I only had a tuft of blonde hair above my clit. I am a natural blonde and my eyes are blue as ice. I¡¯m neither short nor tall, and my favorite part of my body is my ass. I¡¯m very proud of it and I like to show it off. My tits are quite big for being an der; I have no clue where they came from because my mother and both my grandmothers are t as a board. Maybe some Viking ancestor fucked some ve girl in a country where the women had big tits and the genes jumped all the women until I was born some one thousand yearster. Anyway, they are big, firm, and have light pink nipples. My skin is white, what I mean is that it¡¯s white, white. We don¡¯t get much sun in d so being able to get a tan was a luxury for me.


    When I came out to the pool area wearing my new bikini, heads turned, and eyes almost popped out of their sockets. That was the male reaction. The female reaction was upturned noses, whispers, and a lot of measuring with their eyes.


    I found an empty sun bed andy down my towel. I had no sun lotion, but I didn¡¯t intend to stay too long. I was hungry as a wolf, but I just needed sun on my skin for a while.


    ¡°Hi, are you here for the seminar?¡±


    The voice was deep and soft. I opened my eyes and through my sunsses, I saw a ck man and I automatically moved away and fell off the sun bed. I hit my ass and my elbow and swore loudly in dic.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    I collected myself and sat up, still on the ground. I felt like aplete asshole. Why had I jumped like that when I saw him? I had seen ck men before, well at a distance at least. There weren¡¯t many back home and none in my circle of friends. He held out his hand and when I took it in mine, it covered itpletely, his hands were huge. He pulled me up as if I was a feather. When I sat down on the bed, he said. ¡°What did you say before?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°d and you?¡±


    ¡°I was born in Das, but I live in San Diego. My name is Damon.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll see youter,¡± he said and gave me a wink.


    I watched him walk away towards a group of men, some ck and some white. I had never seen someone so big in my life. He was at least six feet, five if not taller. His chest was enormous and so were his biceps and thighs. He had a six back that my grandmother would have loved to use forundry, but what I had noticed the most was the bulge in his Speedos. He must be hung like a horse, I thought. His skin was that coffee color, no milk, more like an Espresso. I had never dated anyone who wasn¡¯t as white as me, or even whiter. Iy down again and wondered what it would be like to have a man like that on top of me. Would he smell different, would he fuck different, or would it be the same as a white guy? His cock must be at least as big as the vibrator lying on my bed. I wondered if I would be able to take him, then I blushed. What was I thinking? I was here for a seminar, not chasing men, and defiantly not a ck man. I stayed on my sun bed for a while longer and then made my way up to my room. After a long hot shower, I crawled under the sheets for a snooze before dinner. I was too tired for lunch. Before I fell asleep the image of Damon walking away from me made me open my eyes. I had never seen a man with such a firm ass.

 Chapter 19

    Dinner was a buffet served in the restaurant I had seen before. I gave the hostess my name and she seated me at a table for two and took my drink ordered. I sat there looking around and noticed Damon with his friends a few tables away. When he saw me he waved and I waved back, adding a smile. He was dressed in a dark suit with an open-neck ruby red shirt, handsome as ever. I was wearing a white and red summer dress that I had dug up from deep inside my closet. I don¡¯t wear many summer clothes in d, mostly sweaters and jeans.


    When my wine arrived, I tried it and then got up to inspect the buffet. I teach yoga, and a lot of people think I am a health freak, I¡¯m not. I took a te and scooped up several spoons of a potato sd-looking thing. Then I added lettuce, tomatoes, and onions. Then I moved on to the warm food where I found ribs in a thick amazing smelling sauce, prime rib, and hamburgers. I added a bit of everything to my te.


    ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t teach healthy living.¡±


    I turned and found Damon standing behind me. ¡°No, I teach yoga.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m a personal trainer, and taking this seminar will broaden my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Cool. You are not eating?¡±


    ¡°I already ate; my buddies and I were here first. The reason I came over was to ask you if you wanted toe by the bar after you have eaten. My friends are going out, but I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    It took me about two seconds to decide. ¡°Yeah, sure, I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He left and I walked back to my table and began to eat. I was starving and went back for seconds. Then I had dessert and coffee. I needed time to n my date. Was it a date, or just a friendly invitation to a drink that didn¡¯t mean anything? I chewed on my cheesecake and pondered the question. He seemed nice enough, but so what? I was leaving in a week and then we would never see each other again. Was it worth the hotel to get to know him, and then in the end there was nothing. An imaginary little devil crawled up on my right shoulder and whispered. ¡°Remember his cock, you want to try that.¡±


    A little angel appeared on my other shoulder. ¡°No you don¡¯t. If you get horny you have your toy. Nothing good wille out of sleeping with him.


    ¡°Sleeping? Who¡¯s talking about sleeping? You want him to fuck you hard and long,¡± said the devil.


    I sat there and had this internal discussion for a while, and in the end, it was a draw. I decided to let destiny take over.


    I found him sitting at a round table in one of the corners and when he saw me he stood and pulled out a chair.


    ¡°Did you have a pleasant dinner?¡±


    I sat down and said, ¡°Yes, very. Now I¡¯m so full I don¡¯t know if I can sleep.¡±


    He chuckled and waved at a waitress who came over. I ordered a ss of white wine and he said he wanted the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s the same? I asked.


    ¡°Long Ind Iced tea, my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Strong stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a strong guy.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°You sure look like it.¡±


    He told me he had several very rich clients that he saw three times a week. He also did some pro bono work in the poorer neighborhoods, helping obese people with their diets and exercises. I told him about my work back home and before I knew it was after midnight.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for bed, Damon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are right. It was nice talking to you.¡±


    We got up and he paid the bill while I waited by the door. Then we crossed the lobby to the elevator and waited for it to arrive. I didn¡¯t want the night to end now, I wanted more, but I didn¡¯t want to seem to be easy.


    In the elevator, he stood close to me, and his hand touched mine. I let my fingers brush him and he took my hand in his. Then he swung me around so I had my back against the wall. He kissed me hard and I responded by wrapping my arms around his neck, and my leg behind his. With a ping, the elevator door slid open and we came apart. He took my hand and almost ran down the corridor towards where I guessed his room was. Mine was the other way.


    Fumbling with the key he finally got the door open and dragged me inside. I kicked the door closed and he lifted me like if I was a doll. I wrapped my arms and legs around him and he carried me over to the bed where I let go and fell on my back.


    ¡°I want you,¡± he said, his voice deeper.


    ¡°Take me.¡±


    He lifted my dress and pulled down my panties, then he undid his belt and his pants dropped to the floor. When he pulled down his boxer shorts I gasped. He was bigger than my vibrator, and his cock was beautifully shaped with thick veins running over it and a dark red cock head. He grabbed my legs and put them over his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to take off his jacket. When I felt his cock against my pussy and closed my eyes and then held my breath. He slowly pushed it against my lips a few times, like if he was testing the resistance. I was already wet; I had been since I had my first ss of wine with him.


    ¡°Be gentle,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Sure, baby.¡±


    Then he pushed into me, I had never felt anything like it. His cock filled me uppletely, I felt like a pig on a spit. His cock was burning hot and harder than I thought was possible. For every inch he pushed inside me, my mouth opened wider, but there was no sound. I just gasped for air and he pushed further and further. My lips stretched and I whined once or twice before his groin was against mine. Then he stopped.


    He licked and kissed my boobs and nibbled on my nipples. His hand slid under me, and down my back towards my ass. Then he grabbed hold of my ass cheeks and lifted me a little off the bed, and that¡¯s when he began to fuck me, and god could he fuck. He pulled his cock out slowly until just the head was inside me and then he pushed inside even slower until my pussy got used to him. Once I had stopped gasping and closing my eyes, he increased his rhythm.


    ¡°Damon, don¡¯t stop, keep going, fuck me with that monster cock, god you are big,¡± I almost screamed in his ear.


    ¡°You feel so good, just look at you taking all that cock inside you, you are such a good girl.¡±


    My orgasm was building fast and I dug my nails into his back and met every thrust with my hips. When I came I swear I saw stars and there were fireworks in the room. He pulled out and jerked off, letting it rain down on me.


    Iy there for a while, catching my breath, and praying my pussy would go back to its normal size. Right then it felt like you could park a Fiat in it.


    ¡°Are you OK? He said and kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Your heart is beating like crazy.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Maybe because I have never done something like this before?


    ¡°What? Fucking?¡±


    ¡°No, being with a guy who is, you know, as big as you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, well. I hope you liked it.¡±


    I let my hand slide down between my legs. My lips were swollen and I was sore. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I think my pussy is slightly damaged.¡±


    Heughed and kissed me again. ¡°I think you should go back to your room, and be careful no one sees you. We don¡¯t want gossip.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± I said, and rolled off the bed. I found my panties and put them on. Before I left I turned around and said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±

 Chapter 20

    The next morning when I woke up I had the guilt trip of my life. I couldn¡¯t me it on booze since I hadn¡¯t drunk that much. I couldn¡¯t me it on anything really, apart from suddenly bing very horny. Iy there thinking about what I would say to Damon when I saw him. Should I y it casually or should I tell him what I felt? And what did I feel? Love? Not likely. Attraction? Yes, defiantly I did feel an attraction, on the simplest level, sexual attraction. As Iy there thinking I realized I never touched his cock the previous night or his body. He had kept his jacket on and when it was over I had left. I eventually got up and readied myself for the day. The rm clock on the nightstand said it was only seven-thirty in the morning. When I left the room, I was dressed in a pair of Lycra shorts, and a big T-shirt. My blonde hair was in a ponytail. The seminar began at eight-thirty so I had time for a good breakfast.


    To my surprise I didn¡¯t see Damon when I walked into the restaurant. I ordered some coffee and then filled a te at the buffet. By the time I had finished, he still hadn¡¯t shown up. Maybe he had gone somewhere else for breakfast? Maybe he had gone with his friends.


    There were about fifty of us at the seminar, mostly Americans with a sprinkle of Europeans and South Americans. I sat between a German guy and an English woman my age. The instructors taught us about posture, breathing, and everything in between. I got up on stage and was part of an exercise. At twelve we left for lunch and a break and were due back at two. I ate lunch by myself and didn¡¯t see Damon.


    He did show up in the afternoon and waved me over to where he was sitting.


    ¡°Where were you this morning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I had to see a client.¡±


    ¡°What about the seminar?¡±


    ¡°He pays me five hundred an hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OK.¡±


    We sat in silence and listened to what was being said, and I took some notes. When a new instructor arrived there was a bit of a break and I turned to Damon.


    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, why?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, but I grinned like a crazy woman. ¡°I thought, maybe, you know, we could get together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. We can meet in the bar at the same time as yesterday. I¡¯m going out to dinner with some friends, but should be back around ten.¡±


    ¡°Cool, don¡¯t stand me up, OK.¡±


    He took my hand in his and then looked around. When he was sure no one was watching he ced it in his crotch and I felt his cock through the fabric. He let go of me and I held him in my hand. As I did, he began to grow, and grow. My eyes must have opened wide because he said. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I do. It¡¯s amazing,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Well, he is all yours tonight.¡±


    I let go of him before the urge to unzip him and take it out became too strong. The rest of the afternoon was a nightmare. I couldn¡¯t concentrate and every once in a while I tried to sneak my hand across my legs in between his. I wanted to touch him again, but each time he pushed me back, it was infuriating. Eventually, I gave up and he must have noticed me pouting because he leaned in closer. ¡°Sorry, but it is very ufortable when I get hard, so I prefer to wait until we can go all the way.¡±


    I gave him a wink and concentrated on the speaker on stage. He was thest of the day and when he had finished some of Damon¡¯s friends came over and he had to leave. I watched him go, and then picked up my notebook and purse. I clutched them close to my chest like a school girl and hurried back to my room.


    On my way through the lobby, the German guy who had been sitting next to me in the morning came up and asked if I would have a coffee with him. I thought it would be a good idea to take my mind of Damon and his fat cock for a while.


    It turned out that the German, his name was Otto, had been in Reykjavik a few times when he was younger. He had picked up my ent as dic and all he wanted was to get thetest news from back home. We had a wonderful time, talking about d and its history. When it became dark outside I told him I had to leave.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you are meeting the ck fellow.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I was sitting two rows behind you in the afternoon and at my age, you can see things others can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that you like him, and he likes you.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, I guess I do.¡±


    ¡°Just a bit of advice.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Remember, once you have tried ck, you never go back.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°My wife left me for a ck man some ten years ago, I¡¯m over it now, but it hurt a lot back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, what could I do against ten inches of cock?¡±


    My mouth dropped and I just stared at him. He grinned at me and said. ¡°It¡¯s OK, you go and have fun.¡±


    I left him at the table and walked across the lobby to the elevators. I felt sorry for him and ashamed at the same time. I was single, but still, was I so easily seduced by a big cock? Yes, I was.

 Chapter 21

    I like to keep my pussy nice and smooth. It has always been like that, from the onset of pubic hair I made sure they were cut or shaved in a nice-looking style. In the shower, I did some pruning which I suppose wasn¡¯t necessary, but it¡¯s rxing and it took my mind of Damon for a while. It might sound strange that I would think shaving for a man would take my mind off him, but it does. When I was done, I massaged my naked skin with an expensive oil that I buy on the inte. It had all kinds of stuff in it and its aroma is heavenly. I only use it after taking care of my cunt, and nowhere else on my body. I walked around the room naked to make sure it was absorbedpletely by the skin and then I dressed. I didn¡¯t have many options since I had packed light for the trip, not knowing I would be meeting a man. I decided on a pair of cotton pants in ck, and an awhile short-sleeved blouse. I left enough buttons open for a good view of my cleavage pushed up my boobs a bit. Under I wore hip-huggers in ckce and a matching bra. I checked myself in the mirror and was pleased with the result. I don¡¯t use much makeup, just some mascara, and rouge. I added a touch of perfume on my wrists and rubbed them together and then touched my neck to leave a scent.


    When I walked into the restaurant several of the men turned their heads and gave me a good once over with their eyes, some I¡¯m sure going for a second look when I turned my ass in their direction. I loaded up with food and found sat down at the table the hostess had given me. I saw the German man and gave him a short wave. He smiled back at me and kept on talking to the woman he was seated with. She was one of the instructions that had spoken earlier that day, a pleasant woman from New York who had spent several years in India and the Far East learning the secrets of Yoga.


    I hade downte on purpose, so I didn¡¯t have to wait too long before meeting up with Damon. By the time I was having my dessert and coffee, I was alone. I left a tip and walked over to the lobby bar, it was just after ten.


    Damon was there waiting for me at the bar. He wore a light beige suit and a dark blue shirt, no tie. I slowed down my step so I could enjoy the beauty of the man who was waiting for me. Back home the men dress in jeans and nnel shirts when it¡¯s warm and in the winter we are all dressed up to our eyeballs. There are few times we can dress up, and seeing Damon in his suit made my knees weak.


    ¡°How was dinner?¡± he said.


    ¡°Fine, how was yours?¡±


    ¡°Good, I had a Caesar sd and chicken.¡±


    I slid onto the bar stool next to him and ordered a ss of white wine. He was drinking his Long Ind Ice tea and picking at some peanuts in a bowl. His aftershave was strong and very masculine. He wasn¡¯t sitting and my head was level with his chest so when I talked to him I had to look up. There is something about ck men and their hair. White men usually don¡¯t look good shaved, but ck men always do. Damon¡¯s was as smooth as a baby¡¯s ass, not a strain in sight. I wanted to touch it, but I was afraid he would think I was weird so I didn¡¯t. Instead, I took his hand and held it in mine. His skin was so soft and warm. I looked down and my white hand looked even whiter in his ck fingers.


    ¡°I have some bad news, Lisa,¡± he said.


    Crap, I thought. He has to go somewhere right now. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving in the morning and going back to San Diego.¡±


    ¡°What about the seminar?¡±


    ¡°My clients are going nuts and won¡¯t leave me alone. All-day my phone has been ringing, and I think it¡¯s better that I just go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sucks. I was looking forward to a few more days with you.¡±


    He looked around and then bowed his head, kissing me on the cheeks. ¡°Me too, but we still have this night.¡±


    I picked up my ss and emptied it in one go. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, there is no time to lose,¡± I said.


    Heughed and took me by the arm and led me out. In the elevator up we kissed and he tasted faintly of his drink. We weren¡¯t hurried as the first time and when his hand found my ass I felt how my knees grew weak. This time we went to my room which was closer. When we were inside, he locked the door and put on the security chain.


    ¡°Take your clothes off,¡± he said.


    I did what he said, not trying to be coy or flirty. I just got naked and then stood in front of him. He watched me in silence for some time and then he came closer. Gently he put his hands on my cheeks and tilted my head up. His lips were warm when they met mine. Then he let go and stepped back.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m dying here, please get naked,¡± I begged.


    He slowly took off his jacket and then unbuttoned his shirt. I was suffering so I walked up to him and began to open it faster.


    ¡°You are a horny thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said.


    ¡°Guilty.¡±


    He took off his shirt and in the light from the bedsidemps, his ck skin shimmered. When he moved his arm the muscles rippled and I took a step back t be able to take it all in. This close he was massive. There was no fat on him as far as I could see and every muscle on his torso was visible. When I put my hand on his stomach, he gasped and I felt how the muscles contracted.


    ¡°Sorry, was my hands cold?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m ticklish,¡± he said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Oh, how unfortunate,¡± I said and began to move my hands around and up along his ribs. He cringed some more and his lips twitched like if he was going tough. I let go and said. ¡°Pants, please.¡±


    He undid his belt and dropped his pants to the floor, and then I helped him off with his underwear. When his cock became visible, it wasn¡¯t hard, not even semi-erect. I was a bit confused. Didn¡¯t I turn him on?


    He must have seen the look on my face because, he said, ¡°I want you to make me hard.¡±


    I knelt before him and looked up. His cock was hanging just in front of me and his cock head was level with my nose. I took him in my right hand and my fingers didn¡¯t reach around the girth. I slowly stroked him and felt how he began to grow under my touch. My cunt was begging for him, but, I wanted to enjoy the moment. I took a tentative lick thinking that maybe he would taste different, but he didn¡¯t. I let my tongue move up and down under and on either side of his shaft. His ns was swelling and before it became too big I took it in my mouth. I was in heaven. It was hot and soft as silk. As I used my tongue to explore all its secrets he grew harder and harder. As his cock rose, so did I. I ended up almost standing straight with my head bent down and only half his shaft in my mouth. I tried to take it deeper, but my jaw began to ache. Instead, I yed with his balls and sucked and licked the shaft as far as I could. He began to moan and put his hands on my head. His hips began to move and then he was fucking my mouth slowly and deliciously.


    I let my hand touch my pussy and my fingers came away wet with my moisture, I was ready. I pulled back and his cock slipped out and I said. ¡°Come, I want you inside me.¡±


    I led him to the bed and gestured for him to lie down. When he wasfortable and followed and straddled him just below his cock. Then I inched up so that he was pressed against my tummy. When I looked down I saw that his shaft reached well past my navel and I giggled.


    ¡°God, you are big.¡±


    ¡°You know you can take it,¡± he said, smiling at me.


    ¡°Uh-huh, I guess I can. Let me do it, OK.


    ¡°Sure, take your time, we have all night.¡±


    I raised myself and moved forward until felt his cockhead touching my swollen lips. I took him in my hand and held him while I slowly lowered myself. My lips spread and wrapped around him and for every inch, I lowered myself I gasped. I made all kinds of whining sounds, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted all of him inside me. The pain was delicious, flowing out from my lips to my bones and up my spine. When I had all of him inside me, I just sat there for a while, getting used to him.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It hurts, but I want it to. This is fucking amazing,¡± I moaned.


    My pussy was throbbing, begging for me to take him out, but I stayed where I was, and slowly but surely I began to rx. The pain and ache ebbed away until I only felt filled up. Then I began to move. Slowly sliding up and down his pole, not letting him slide out because I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever take him inside again.


    My nails dug into his muscr chest and I breathed heavily into his ear. He kissed my cheek and licked my earlobe which made me whine like a cat in heat. His hand found my hips and he guided me to ride him a little faster. I straighten out and leaned back supporting myself by putting my hands on his thighs. Now he was thrusting upwards and doing it faster and faster. I used my fingers to rub my clit and when he saw me doing it, he pushed my hand away and reced it with his thumb. My orgasm was building, and as it began to flow out from my cunt into my arms and legs I began to moan louder.


    ¡°You like that, you like my big cock deep in your pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fuck me, Damon, open me up like a ripe fruit,¡± I knew I sounded like an idiot, but my mind was gone, all that was there was his cock filling me out and the orgasm closing in like a tsunami. Then I came. I held my breath, whined, and then my body tensed and rxed a few times. When it was over I kept on sitting on him, and my pussy cramped around his shaft.


    ¡°I want to take you from behind,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can.¡±


    He gently lifted me off his cock and let me roll off him onto the bed. I ended up on my stomach and justy there trying to catch my breath. He didn¡¯t even give me a minute before I felt his hands on my hips. He pulled my ass up and back so I was on my knees. Then his cock came sniffing around my cunt. To my astonishment, he slid in like a hot knife in butter. No pain at all. Then he pounded me. I swear I have never been fucked so hard for so long by anyone. He just kept on at it, his cock sliding in and out like a piston. I came once, twice, three times and each time was more powerful than the previous. I was a moaning wreck by the time I heard him moan.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Lisa, take me in your mouth.¡±


    He more or less pulled me up and turned me around so I was kneeling in front of him. Then he pushed down my head and again, my jaws opened to their limit as he entered me. I tasted myself and it turned me on. I began to bob my head up and down and for each time his cock and balls responded. When he came, he held my head and all I could do was close my eyes and hope not to drown.


    When it was over I fell backward onto my back andy there gasping for air. I was exhausted. My pussy was still cramping, and my jaws ached. Damon knelt between my legs and leaned down. He gently licked both my nipples and then suckled on them.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, let me just lie here, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    My body shook with post-orgasmic spasms, and my head was spinning. Hey down next to me and we didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then he pushed himself up on his elbow and looked down at me. Our eyes met, and I put my arm around his neck and pulled him down. Our kisses were gentle and unhurried. His body was warm and hard against mine and I thought I would never meet a man that could fuck like this again.  Maybe the German was right, after all, once you try ck, you never go back. I let go of him and closed my eyes. I felt him move around and then his voice reached my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lick your pussy, Lisa.¡±


    Before I could answer him, I felt his tongue gently moving up and down my slit. I kept my eyes closed and thanked my lucky star I had won this trip. Fuck the Yoga seminar; I was going to San Diego with Damon. I only had three more days, and I was going to enjoy his body and cock as much as I could. Then my mind drifted away because he had taken my clit between his lips and as I suckled my hips came off the sheets and my body was shaken by another orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Damon, I will follow you and your cock to the end of the world,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to San Diego and you are wee toe along.¡±


    I pulled his head up and we kissed again, and ass our tongues met, I felt his cocke knocking on my door again, and it was wide open.


    The End

 Chapter 22

    Story 4 Coffee With Milk


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Le took me tI have always been an introvert. When I was a kid, I preferred to be alone during breaks at school and over the weekends I would stay at home reading or ying in my room. My parents tried to make me go out but I didn¡¯t want to. In the end, they gave up and didn¡¯t seem to worry much about me.


    I had good grades and went on to university where I got my degree a year before the stipted schedule. I got a job as an ountant in a small firm that produced high-end kitchen furnishings, such as cupboards, countertops, and modules.


    My social life was limited to a couple of friends. I would meet them for a few beers once or twice a month. I had a few girlfriends over the years, but they didn¡¯t stick around for very long. Apparently, they found me boring and anti-social. I didn¡¯t want to go out inrge groups or go to private parties, preferring to stay at home, watch a movie, and eat pizza.


    Part of the reason for my shyness is my looks. I am well over six feet, slightly stooped, with blue eyes and thin blond hair. When I was a kid, I had the nickname The Stork, due to my appearance. Now, everyone calls me Horst which is my given name and a good German one.


    I drive a mid-sized BMW and like to eat healthy food and I don¡¯t drink if it¡¯s not a weekend. I live in a suburb of Hamburg in northern Germany and I have never been out of the country.So, when my boss called me into his office one Friday afternoon in February and told me to pack my bags, I was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t own a suitcase, Andreas,¡± I said, using my boss¡¯s first name.


    ¡°Ofcourse you have, Horst, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Everyone travels these days.¡±


    ¡°Not me, I have never been outside of Germany.¡±


    Andreas sighed. ¡°And why is that, if I may ask?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°It doesn¡¯t appeal to me. I don¡¯t like strange ces, strange food or drinks,. Come to think about it, I don¡¯t like strangers either.¡±


    He stood and walked around his enormous desk. ¡°Tough shit, Horst, you are flying to Panama on Monday, which gives you tomorrow and Sunday to buy a suitcase and get ready.¡±


    He walked out into the office area. I followed behind begging, ¡°Why me? I am not a salesman, send Mathias, he¡¯s in charge of sales. I am just the ountant.¡±


    Without turning, Andreas said, ¡°Mathias broke his leg yesterday. He was on a skiing holiday with his family and took a bad fall.¡±


    ¡°Please, send someone else. I¡¯m afraid of flying.¡±


    He turned and raised his eyebrows. ¡°How can you be afraid of flying if you¡¯ve never flown?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, ne crashes. Remember that crazy pilot who flew his ne into a mountain the other year. That could happen again, you know.¡±


    Andreas burst outughing. ¡°C¡¯mon Horst, be a man, buy a suitcase and I will give you the rest of today off. Pick up your ticket from Gretchen at reception. She has all the documents you need. Oh, and you have an appointment at the police station to get you a passport. I have thought of everything for you, Horst.¡±


    Andreas walked away from me again, heading to the bathrooms and I stared at his back in bewilderment. If he had told me to fly to Franceor Ennd, it would¡¯ve been bad enough. But Panama! I didn¡¯t even know where that was. All I knew was that we had signed a contract with apany there that imported our products and they were doing well.


    After getting my new passport and buying a suitcase, I went home but then made a beeline to the closest Bierstube, or beer house, to my apartment and had tworge beers, which was unusual for me. I guess it was down to the nerve-wracking thought of flying for nine hours to a country I didn¡¯t even know where it was or what it was like. I decided to go home and Google it.


    As I read about the country, my feelings dropped even further. Panama used to be a dictatorship but now was one of the fastest-growing economies in all of South America, thanks to a real estate boom and big investments by the government into the amplification of the canal, the building of a metro system, and other governmental incentives.


    There was a growing concern about corruption, drug import, and export. Several European businessmen had been kidnapped over the years and random shootingsweremon in and around the capital of Panama City. For a moment, I thought this was Andreas¡¯ way to get rid of me. Instead of firing me, he¡¯d send me to Panama hoping I would either get kidnapped or shot. I pushed the irrational thought away, deciding Andreas would never do that to me. I¡¯d been with him since he started thepany fifteen years earlier.


    On Monday, I took a taxi to the airport for the first leg of my long journey. The flight was on time and, before I boarded, I went to the bathroom and puked up my breakfast. My hands shook as I walked down the aisle looking for my seat. I had a window seat next to an older man and, when he tried to make polite conversation, I ignored him until he gave up. As the flight took off, I closed my eyes and prayed for the first time in my thirty-seven years.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A couple of hourster wended in Frankfurt where I was to take a Lufthansa flight to Panama City. Before boarding, I made another trip to the bathroom and heaved out my lunch.


    On the flight, I realized the booze was free so I drank five small bottles of wine and two miniature bottles of cognac. Two hours into the flight, I passed out.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are making our final approach to Panama City. Please make sure your seats are in the upright position, fold away the tables, and put on your seatbelts.¡±


    The female voice woke me and I blinked a few times before getting my bearings. I had an urge to take a piss, but there was no time. My mouth felt like if it was filled with cotton and I had a slight headache. I looked out of the window but all I saw was a blue ocean. Then I saw a fewrge ships and smaller ones.


    ¡°Those ships are waiting to go through the canal,¡± said the man I had ignored at the beginning of the flight. Now, I turned and looked into a dark face with kind, brown eyes. He looked to be in his sixties and wore a suit and tie.


    ¡°In the morning they go from the Pacific to the Antic and in the afternoon the other way. Panama makes a lot of money from the canal, but it is not distributed to the people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good,¡± I saidand felt stupid when I had uttered the words. I quickly asked, ¡°Were you in Germany on business?¡±


    ¡°No, my daughter lives there with her husband, he is German. What is your reason for visiting my beautiful country?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here on business, just a few days.¡±


    When the ne touched down and began taxing to the airport building I let go of a long sigh. My neighbor must have heard it because he said, ¡°You don¡¯t like flying?¡±


    ¡°This was my first time. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t too bad. Maybe the wine and cognac helped.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Yeah, maybe. At least they made you snore.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just make sure you see some of our culture, not only the inside of an office.¡±


    The first thing I did when I got off the ne was to stretch. My tall body had been cramped in the seat for over nine hours and it felt good to stand up. The second thing I did was find a bathroom.

 Chapter 23

    When I walked up to the luggage carousel, the bags were alreadying out and I was lucky, my bag was the fifth to appear. The customs and passport officers hardly gave me a look when I walked up to them and they waved me by.


    When I walked out into the arrival hall an avnche of sounds met me: children screaming or crying, adults crying and hugging family members who had just arrived, drivers calling out names of the people they were picking up, and a PA system making anannouncement. My ears were shocked by all these sounds.


    Gretchen had told me I would be met at the airport and I looked around for someone with my name written on a sign. When I saw it, I walked up to the short ck man holding it and said, ¡°I am Horst Shubert.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Shubert, wee to Panama. Let me take your bag.¡±


    I followed him outside and that¡¯s when the next shock came; the heat. It was like walking into a sauna and I immediately began to sweat profusely and my shirt stuck to my body under my suit jacket. It felt like I was melting.


    I followed the driver across a road and a bus almost hit us while a taxi stopped so hard the tires squealed. When we reached arge Mercedes-Benz, the driver opened the back door and then the trunk where he deposited my suitcase.


    The air conditioner was like velvet on my face and I sighed with pleasure. That short walk had almost made me faint.


    ¡°My name is Carlos, and I will be your driver during your stay. Is this your first time in Panama?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then you have to see the canal, the zoo, the Casco Viejo, and try our Corvina¡­¡±


    I zoned out and didn¡¯t hear all the other things he rattled off worth seeing or trying. We had driven up onto a highway and I looked out of the windows. Both sides were covered in green trees, bushes, and palm trees. I had never seen so many shades of green in my life.


    The traffic was horrendous but Carlos was a good driver. When we reached a long bridge I could see the city skyline at the end of it. It reminded me of Miami, not that I had ever been there but I had seen it on a TV series. To the left was the Pacific Ocean and, from the bridge, I could see the ships waiting to go through the canal.


    The drive took another twenty minutes and when Carlos stopped outside a skyscraper, he said, ¡°This is your hotel. Check in, have a shower, and I will see you in an hour to take you to our offices.¡±


    I checked my watch, it was just after three in the afternoon, and all I wanted to do was to take a nap. The jetg was killing me.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you in an hour.¡±


    The hotel lobby was a beauty in marble and chrome. I walked to the reception desk where two girls and a man stood with big smiles on their faces. The girls were so different I had to stop and look at them. Could they be from the same country? The one to the left was blonde with blue eyes and her light cinnamon colored skin looked like gold. The other had skin like Mocha and had ck long hair andrge brown eyes. The man looked Indian with high cheekbones and sloped eyes. Three different cultures at one reception desk. Amazing, I thoughtand walked up to the blonde girl.


    ¡°Hi, the name is Horst Shuman,¡± I said and looked down at her.


    ¡°Wee to Panama. Can I have your passport please?¡±


    The check in procedure was a short affair that ended with her telling me what time breakfast was served and where the casino was located.


    I took one of six elevators up to my room on the fifteenth floor. When I stepped into my room, I dropped my bag ¨C and my jaw: I could see the entire city before me. I walked further in and realized it was a suite. It was bigger than my apartment with a bedroom that held a king-size bed, a walk-in closet, and a bathroom. The living room had two sitting areas, arge LED TV, a minibar, and a coffee maker on a table.


    After hanging up my clothes, I took a quick shower and shaved. I felt better and dressed in a lighter suit than the one I¡¯d traveled in. I grabbed myptop and headed to the elevators.


    Carlos was waiting outside and opened the car door with a smile. The drive to the offices was short and, within ten minutes, he dropped me off outside another skyscraper with a guard outside. He told me to take the elevator to the twentieth floor and he would be up after he had parked the car.


    I had to sign in at a desk where a pretty woman, probably in her thirties, smiled at me, showing perfect white teeth. Her uniform blouse could hardly contain herrge boobs and the buttons threatened to burst any minute. She pointed to a bank of elevators and, when I stepped in, I was joined by two women and a man. All of them were dressed in what I presumed was a uniform. The women had white blouses under dark gray jackets and wore skirts in the same color. The man had a white shirt, a blue tie, and a jacket in dark red. Back home, businesses never made you wear auniform, you dressed as you liked, but professional.


    I found the offices I was looking for and stepped through double ss doors into a small lobby. To my left were a couch and a low table that held a few magazines. In front of me was a reception desk where a ck girl sat. I stepped forward and was about to open my mouth to state my name when she said, ¡°Wee, Mr. Shubert. Mr. Jimenez is waiting for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speakbut stared at her. I had never seen anyone so beautiful. She had long, slightly wavy ck hair, and her eyes were green. Even though her skin was ck as the night her facial features could have been European, a thin nose, beautifully curved full lips, and a long neck reminded me of sculptures I had seen of Nefertiti in a museum. When she stood, I noticed she was quite short. She had to tilt her neck when she spoke to me.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    She turned around andwhen I saw her ass, I had to swallow. Even though she wore a simr uniform tothe women in the elevator, her jacket was ck instead of gray and so was her knee-length skirt. I could see a perfectly firm round ass.


    We walked through arge office space where several people were working onputers and they all looked up, following me with their eyes. I guess they had never seen such a tall, white man before. I figured the receptionist, who hadn¡¯t given me her name, was no more than five-feet-one. I noticed that all the other workers wore the same uniform as she. The men had white shirts and green ties under their jackets, and ck pants.


    She stopped at a door and knocked.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Le; I am here with Mr. Shubert.¡±


    Now I knew her name.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said the voice from behind the door.


    When she opened it and stepped aside, I walked into thergest office I had ever seen. The view was over the ocean and the ships. Behind arge ss desk sat a man with thick ck hair, an expensive-looking dark blue suit, and he had a big watch on his right wrist. When he stood, I saw that he was heavy and had a beer belly that hung down over his belt. He came around the desk and, when I stuck out my hand to shake his, he ignored it and gave me a bear hug instead.


    I am not fond of people inside my personal space so I tried to take a step back but it was impossible. He smelt of heavy aftershave and something else that took me a few seconds to recognize. It was whiskey.


    ¡°Wee to Panama, I am so d to meet the man behind the numbers. Please, sit, sit.¡±


    He nodded to Le that she could leave and then pulled out one of the two heavy leather chairs that stood in front of his desk. When he was seated on his side he said, ¡°Can I offer you a drinkor a cigar?¡±


    ¡°No thank you, I don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Anyway, I am so d you are here. My name as you know is Jorge Jimenez and I and my brother own thispany. Apart from your products we also import from Asia and North America, those are cheaper brands, but they sell well in the poorer parts of the country.¡±


    While he spoke, he picked up a box of cigars and took one out. With a gold cutter, he cut the tip and then lit it. The heavy smoke from the cigar made my nose itch and I almost sneezed.


    After a few puffs, he continued, ¡°I have made an agenda for us. Tonight we will have dinner. Sadly, my brother can¡¯t join us, he is in Miami. Then we go for a few drinks, and tomorrow I will go with you to look at our stores in the city. In the afternoon you can work from here. I have arranged for an office down the hall which you can use.¡±


    After giving me some documents, he said he had another meeting and called Le to arrange for Carlos to take me back to my hotel. While I waited for Carlos in the reception area, I couldn¡¯t help staring at Le.


    She must have felt my gaze on her because she looked up and smiled. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I am fine. It¡¯s just that your eyes¡­ well, they are so green. May I ask, do you wear contact lenses?¡±


    Sheughed. It was a bubbly sound that made me smile. ¡°No, they are from my grandfather. He was Spanish and had green eyes. Then he married my grandmother who was of Afro-Antillean descent. I guess the green stayed in the DNA and I got these eyes.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are very beautiful,¡± I said to my surprise. I usually didn¡¯tment on a woman¡¯s looks the first time I met them.


    ¡°Well, thank you, Mr. Shubert.¡±


    ¡°Call me Horst.¡±


    At that moment, Carlos showed up and we walked to the elevators. I kept looking at Le through the ss doors while we waited and Carlos saw it.


    ¡°Very pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°What? Yes, she is.¡± I felt myself blush.


    ¡°Maybe you should ask her out?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, she works here, and it wouldn¡¯t be politically correct.¡±


    Carlosughed. ¡°You are not in Germany anymore, and things are different in Panama. Are you going to dinner and drinks with Mr. Jimenez tonight?¡±


    The elevator arrived and I said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Carlos didn¡¯t say anything further until we were in the car and he was driving me to the hotel. ¡°I suggest you get ready for a wild night, the boss loves good food, drinks, and women.¡±


    I was surprised and said, ¡°I thought he was married with children?¡±


    Carlos shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As I said, this is not Germany, but I am sure you will have a nice evening. By the way, you don¡¯t have to dress in a suit tonight, it¡¯s too hot.¡±


    I was buttoning my shirt when there was a call from the reception to inform me that Carlos was waiting in the lobby. I checked the time; it was ten to nine so he was a bit early. After making sure I had my wallet and key card, I took the elevator down.


    In the mirror, I checked myself once more: light blue short-sleeved shirt, khaki-colored pants, and brown loafers. I adjusted the cor and was pleased with the result.


    When Carlos opened the rear door for me, I saw Jorge Jimenez sitting inside.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Jimenez,¡± I said as I got in.


    ¡°Call me Jorge. Cigar?¡± he said and held one out to me.


    ¡°No thank you, I don¡¯t smoke,¡± I said, wondering if he had problems with his memory.


    ¡°Carlos will take us to a very nice restaurant. I suggest you try the Ceviche for entree and then the Corvina for the main course.¡±


    ¡°Sounds, great, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You will see.¡±


    During the drive, he pointed out several banks that he worked with, a few casinos, and the church where he had been married. When Carlos stopped in front of arge vi nestled behind a high wall with a lot of flowers in different colors growing on it, Jorge said, ¡°Carlos, we will be about two hours. I will call you when we are ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Jimenez.¡±


    The restaurant was half full and I immediately noticed that the customers were of the influential type: expensive suits and dresses and the sh of gold watches and diamonds.


    We were seated in a booth in a corner and Jorge went ahead and ordered for us. The first item to arrive on the table was a bottle of white wine in a cooler. The waiter poured an inch in Jorge¡¯s ss and he tried it.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said with a nod.


    I tried it and it was the most amazing wine I had ever tasted. Usually, I stick to beer but once in a while, I will have a ss of wine. Back home, I always drank German wine because it was cheap. I picked up the bottle and saw it was from Chile.


    ¡°I had no idea they made wine in Chile,¡± I said.


    ¡°They do, and in Argentina. We drink a lot of wine from our neighbors down south,¡± said Jorge.


    The waiter returned with arge te that he ced in the center of the table. Then he ced two smaller ones in front of us.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ceviche. You have fish, shrimp, or octopus,¡± said Jorge and pointed at each little bowl on the te with his fork.


    ¡°How is it made?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raw fish that is ced in lime and lemon juice with onion and a few other things, the acid cooks it. Try some.¡±


    I looked suspiciously at the bowls. When I saw the suckers on one tiny octopus arm I swallowed hard and chose the shrimp. I was surprised by how good it was and tried some of the fish which was also nice. We talked about thetest shipment we had sent to Panama and the dys Jorge had had with customs. While we spoke, we finished the entree and the waiter reced it with the main course.


    On the te in front of mey a whole fish about twelve inches long. It had been fried and sprinkled with fresh garlic.


    ¡°Cut along the spine and the meat wille off the bones,¡± said Jorge.


    I did what he said and took a bite. A big smile grew on my face as the fish melted in my mouth. ¡°Wow, this is fantastic. I have never tried a fish that tastes this good. Back home all we eat is herring or cod.¡±


    ¡°I am d you like it. Here, have some more wine.¡±


    Jorge was a fast drinker. Before I¡¯d finished my second ss, he was drinking from his fourth and ordered another bottle.


    He asked me about Hamburg and where I had grown up and sounded sincere in his questions. I warmed to the man, which normally is hard for me since I am shy around new people.


    When he had finished, he pushed his te away and wiped his mouth with the serviette. ¡°Are you married or do you have a girlfriend?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Neither, I am single.¡±


    ¡°Why? A man should have a woman in his life, or two,¡± he added with a grin.


    ¡°I guess I amshy around women and I find it hard to talk to them.¡±


    Jorge smiled. ¡°I heard that you took a liking to Le.¡±


    I looked down at the empty te and nodded. ¡°She is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. I have tried to get into her panties ever since she began working for me a year ago, but she always says no to my invites.¡±


    I was very surprised at his honesty. No one back home would admit that he was trying to getid with a girl at the office, and even less so if he was married.


    ¡°Maybe she likes guys her age?¡± I said.


    Jorge nodded and lit a cigar. ¡°Maybe, but a young hot thing like her needs a real man, you know. One who can treat her right and fuck her the way she needs to be fucked.¡±


    The waiter appeared before I had a chance to answer, not that I was sure how to respond to a statement like that. He took our tes and asked if we wanted dessert.


    ¡°No, we will be having dessert somewhere else,¡± said Jorge with a smile.


    While we waited for the check, Jorge called Carlos and, when we walked out of the restaurant, he was waiting.¡°Where to, Mr. Jimenez?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You know where I want to go.¡±


    The car slid into the traffic and we drove to anotherrge vi. This one had no wall but it was shielded by high bushes and trees.


    ¡°Wee to Angel¡¯s,¡± said Jorge when we stood on the sidewalk.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He put his arms around my shoulder and said, ¡°The best strip club in Panama.¡±


    I had never been to one, even though Hamburg had its famous Red Light District. The thought of watching women take off their clothes for money didn¡¯t interest me one bit, so I wasn¡¯t sure I should go inside.


    ¡°Would it be okay if Carlos drove me home instead?¡±


    Jorge stared at me like I was an alien. ¡°Are you gay?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think I will enjoy being inside.¡±


    ¡°Horse shit! Of course, you will.¡±


    He almost dragged me up the three flights of stairs to where a big ck man stood by the doors. The security man nodded at Jorge and then opened the door.


    The first thing I saw was a raised tform where a stunning dark-skinned girl danced around a pole. While Jorge talked to the woman behind a desk, I looked around. The room was spacious with several smaller tforms where other women danced. To one side was a long bar where men sat together with scantily dressed girls. On the opposite wall, I saw several doors and above them, there was a sign that said ¡®Private¡¯. Some had a green light above them and others a red light.


    ¡°Those are the private rooms. Inside you are allowed to touch the girls if you want,¡± said Jorge and led me forward.


    A girl in a white bikini met us and led us to a round table with overstuffed chairs close to the main tform. When I sat down, the girl on the tform danced up to me and turned around, then she wiggled her ass in front of my face and my cock woke up.

 Chapter 25

    I immediately felt ashamed because I thought it was wrong to be aroused by a woman who obviously couldn¡¯t get a better job than to dance half-naked in front of men. I looked away and I realized there was no way I could avoid seeing half-naked women. The room was full of them, either walking around, sitting at the bar, or with customers around tables.


    Jorge had ordered drinks and a waitress put down a bottle of single malt whiskey, two sses, and an ice bucket. While he poured he said, ¡°Let me know if you like any of them. Everything is on me, okay.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I adjusted my hard-on and reached for my ss. I had hardly put it down after drinking from it when from behind me a woman swooped in and sat herself down on myp.


    ¡°Hi, honey, how are you?¡± she said in broken English.


    She was around twenty and had short ck hair that ended around her ears. Her face was angr with a small nose and full lips. The boobs looked firm withrge brown nipples and the only thing she was wearing was a white G-string.


    I panicked. She sat right on my hard-on, her naked boobs were pushed up into my face, and she was caressing my cheek with her hand.


    ¡°Wow, you chose the best,¡± said Jorge and smiled.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, I wanted her to get off me and leave me alone. To my horror, she moved up into myp and she must have felt my hard cock because she leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°I can feel you, and I love it.¡±


    Then she reached for my ss and gave it to me. ¡°You seem a bit uptight; c¡¯mon, rx, and have some fun.¡±


    Uptight was the understatement of the year. I was paralyzed with fear and shame. I didn¡¯t know what to do. My first thought after giving her back my ss was to get up and just walk out. I could take a taxi back to my hotel. When I tried to move she said, ¡°Would you like a private dance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± said Jorge.


    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t want to,¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Of course you do,e with me, I am sure you will like it,¡± said the girl and got off myp. She held my hand and pulled me up.


    My mind screamed at me to run, but my cock told me to stay. I had never been close to a woman who looked like this one. She was tall, and her body had the right shapes and her full boobs looked very inviting. She put her arm around my waist and led me towards the private rooms. My cock had won. I felt so disappointed in myself that I lowered my head and followed her like ascorned schoolboy.


    The room was small and had one overstuffed chair in it. I could hear the music from outside.


    ¡°Have a seat. My name is Mona,¡± she said.


    When I¡¯d sat down, she began to dance in front of me. My eyes were glued on her hips that moved in ways I hadn¡¯t thought possible. She turned around and slowly lowered herself so her ass touched my cock through the pants and I sighed when she pressed down on it.


    ¡°You can touch me if you want,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± I managed to say.


    She faced me and put her hands on my thighs and then slowly moved her body against mine, her boobs pressing against my chest and her lips an inch from mine. She took my hand and ced it on her ass.


    It had been over a year since I had been with a woman, and feeling Mona¡¯s warm skin against the palm of my hand was delicious. My caveman DNA kicked in and I quickly put my other hand on her other ass cheek pulling her closer. She giggled and whispered, ¡°There you go. Do you like my ass?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I moaned.


    She stood, turned around, and slowly rolled down her G-string, and stepped out of it. She backed up closer to me and spread my legs with hers, and just as I thought things couldn¡¯t get any better she bent over. I was staring into a pink pussy with dark brown lips and no pubic hair. It looked so soft and beautiful that I had to touch it.


    ¡°No, sorry, no pussy y, only skin,¡± she said and gently pushed away my hand.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry,¡± I said.


    She stood upright and began to grind her ass against my cock again. I am sad to say this, but I came in my shorts. Yes, it¡¯s true; I squirted my load right there and then.


    I made a long moan and my body shivered. Mona looked at me over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, baby, you juste in your pants?¡±


    I knew I was blushing but, thankfully, the room was quite dark. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said sheepishly.


    She turned around and kissed my lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay, that means you liked it. The song is over and I suggest you go to the bathroom and clean yourself.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long we stayed in Angel¡¯s but, when we walked out, I was quite drunk and stank of perfume. Carlosughed when he saw me and gave me a tissue to wipe away the lipstick on my face and neck.


    When they dropped me off at the hotel, Jorge said, ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    I thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Yeah, it was an eye-opener.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    We spent the following morning driving around the city so Jorge could show me his shops. After a light lunch, he and Carlos dropped me off at the office so I could look at the ounting.


    Le greeted me with a big smile when she saw me through the ss doors. ¡°Hello, Horst. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Le, a little tired from yesterday. Jorge likes to stay upte.¡±


    She giggled and said, ¡°I guess you ended up at Angel¡¯s after dinner.¡± I blushed and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know my boss loves that ce and takes everyone thates to visit him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing; men like women, what else is new?¡±


    I was surprised at the way she was thinking. If I¡¯d told a German woman that I¡¯d been in a strip bar she would have told me about women¡¯s rights and loads of other things.


    Le showed me to an office and then left. By the time I had myptop up and booted, she came back wheeling a big box on a hand truck. ¡°These are the sales fromst year; let me know if you need anything else.¡±


    I thanked her and went to work. At first, it was hard to concentrate on all the numbers and the spreadsheets. Mona¡¯s ass came back into my mind and I was thrown by a fantasy that involved Le dancing naked in front of me.


    Eventually, I could concentrate a bit more and I got into my work. Le came in with a cup of coffee and a te of cookies which I ate thankfully. When I next looked at my watch, it was past seven in the evening. I stood and stretched my arms over my head and then opened the door to the hallway. It was quiet and I walked towards Le¡¯s desk.


    She was typing on herputer and the office was dark behind her. Through the window, I could see the lights from the other office buildings around the city.


    ¡°Hi, is everything okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t realize it was sote. Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I have to lock up, and you haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, I got carried away. Let me get myptop while you call Carlos.¡±


    When I came back she was talking in Spanish on the phone and she sounded upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± I asked when she hung up.


    ¡°That was Carlos. He has a t tire and won¡¯t be able to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I can take a taxi.¡±


    She thought for a second and then said, ¡°Are you still tired?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°No, actually I am feeling fine.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see a different side to Panama thanst night?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Good, stay here while I get changed, and then we can take my car.¡±


    She went into the bathroom carrying a stic bag. When she came out a few minutester, it was a different woman. She wore a tight white dress that ended high on her thigh; on her feet she wore heels and she¡¯d tied her hair high up on her head, exposing her beautiful neck. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. She hadrge boobs for her stature and her nipples pressed against the fabric.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yea, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go dancing.¡±


    Before I had a chance to protest, she had taken my hand in hers and led me towards the elevators after locking the ss doors to the office.


    ¡°I am not a very good dancer,¡± I said in the elevator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will teach you.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you would say that,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Sheughed and smiled up at me with her white teeth in stark contrast to her ck skin.


    The drive was quite long and led us out of the city. We passed several suburbs and I saw signs saying that we were getting close to the airport. When she slowed down and turned off the main road, we drove up a smaller side street which ended at arge parking area. We got out and I heard loud music, peopleughing and there was the smell of meat cooking. I realized I was quite hungry.


    ¡°This is a Rancho. It¡¯s a bar, restaurant, and dance club. It gets its name from not having any walls, just a roof,¡± she said as we walked towards the music.


    The ce was something very different from the upper-ss restaurant I had been in the night before. To my left was a bar, where I saw empty beer bottles and little stic cups on the counter. A bit further down stood a man in front of arge grill, flipping pieces of meat and sausages. To my right were tables but in mismatching colors and made of stic. There were a few chairs, also mismatched. The dance floor took up most of the area and on it,couples of all ages danced.


    ¡°Did you try Secost night?¡± Le said next to me.


    ¡°No, what is it?¡±


    She spoke to the barman in Spanish. He ced two stic cups on the bar top and poured a clear liquid into them. Then he added a slice of lemon and tonic water.


    ¡°Try it,¡± said Le, handing me one of the cups.


    It tasted of tonic and lemon, nothing else. ¡°What is Seco?¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s an alcohol made of sugar cane, simr to rum but not as strong. It¡¯s almost tasteless and has very little smell. The best part is that because it is so pure, you seldom get a hangover.¡±


    I sipped from the ss and before I knew it, it was finished. Le ordered two more and we sat down at a table. ¡°Are you ready for your first dance lesson?¡± she asked when we had finished our drinks.


    ¡°I suppose there is no way I am getting out of this?¡±


    She got up and pulled me out of the chair. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Just follow me.¡±


    She led me onto the dance floor and slipped in close to my body. Her boobs and hips touched mine as she began to move. I followed as best as I could but my mind was on my growing cock. Her body brushed against mine on each step and I tried to leave some space between us so she wouldn¡¯t feel my erection. I failed and after a couple of minutes, she looked up at me and gave me a naughty smile while biting her lower lip.


    She put her hands around my neck and pulled my head down, and spoke into my ear. ¡°I can feel you, and I like it. Don¡¯t move away from me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answersince there was no point in protesting. She moved closer again and this time, I rxed while her body ground against mine, and my hand slipped down her back onto her ass cheeks. We were in our world, I didn¡¯t even notice the people around us and, as we danced, I lifted her face and kissed her gently and tentatively on the lips. I was so much taller than her that she had to stop dancing and stand on her toes.


    She took my hand and led me back to our table. She pointed for me to sit. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said.


    I wondered if I¡¯d gone too far with the kiss, but something in the air made me do it. I felt so different than back home. Here people were open, they showed their sexuality through dance and no one cared if they were short, fat, skinny, or old, they just danced.


    When Le came back she was carrying two paper tes stacked with red sausages and meat.


    ¡°Those are chorizos and are a bit spicy and those are pork loin,¡± she said.


    ¡°Great, I am starving.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, and since we are going to fuck soon, it is good to eat before.¡±


    I just stared at her and then said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, yeah, we will fuck. I¡¯ll show you a Push Button hotel.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You just have to wait and see. Finish your food, I am horny.¡±


    Back in the car, she drove towards the city. When we reached arge building with a neon sign that read, ¡°Sexy Dreams,¡± she turned off onto a small side road. It snaked behind the building and then through a gate. Inside I saw several garages and waspletely confused.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she drove into one of the garages. When she¡¯d stopped the car, she leaned out the window and pressed a button on the wall and, behind us, I heard the garage dooring down.


    ¡°This is a Push Button hotel,¡± she said and pointed at the button on the wall.


    We got out and in front of us was a door with a two-inch-wide slit halfway down. ¡°Give me a ten-dor bill,¡± she said.


    I handed her two fives and she slid them through the door. On the other side, I heard a person move around, and then a door opened and closed. A few secondster there was a click and Le pushed the door open. The small room had a double bed, a desk, and a bathroom with a shower and toilet. Up in one corner, a TV was screwed to the wall and a porn movie yed with the sound off.


    Le began to unbutton my shirt and when I leaned down we kissed again. I reached down, grabbed the hem of her dress, and pulled it up, exposing her ass. She didn¡¯t wear any underwear and myrge handspletely covered her ass.

 Chapter 27

    When my shirt was open, she pulled it off and then undid my pants. They fell to the floor andwhen she saw my bulge, she rubbed it through the fabric of my shorts.


    ¡°Wow, I love the way you feel,¡± she said, pulling down. my shorts.My cock sprung out and she grabbed it with both hands, stroking the shaft. Her ck skin against my white looked so sexy and I had to have her right then and there.


    Since she was so small I could easily lift her andwhen I did, she wrapped her legs around my waist and gasped as I lowered her onto my cock. There was a mirror above the desk and I could see our reflection. I watched as my cock slowly slid inside her tight, hot pussy and it made me even harder. Her muscles yed under her skin which was soft like velvet. I lifted her and down and she met every movement.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I love your white cock in me, fuck me deeply,¡± she whispered in my ear.


    I put her down on the bed and she spread her legs as wide as she could. I wanted to taste her so I knelt and licked along her dark pussy lips. The pink clit peaked out and when I sucked on it, she moaned loudly and pressed my head against her.


    ¡°Oh yes, yes, lick my pussy, please lick it.¡±


    She came quickly and when she did she yelped like a little dog and her thighs mped against my head.


    I wanted more so I lined up my cock with her cunt and slowly pushed. Her lips parted and she lifted her head to watch as best she could as I prated her. ¡°Oh my god, you are inside me, your white cock is fucking me,¡± she moaned and fell back.


    I began long, slow movements, almost letting my cocke out of her before pushing it back in again. Her tiny body looked like a doll and I wondered if she would break if I fucked her harder.


    ¡°Give it to me, harder, harder,¡± she moaned.


    I grabbed her hips and fucked her as hard and deep as I could, my balls sending the first signals that I was close toing. When I began to breathe harder she said, ¡°Wait, take me from behind, I want you to fuck me from behind.¡±


    I pulled out and she rolled over, pushing her ass against my cock. When I entered her, she arched her back and looked at me over her shoulders. ¡°Do you like to fuck me?¡±


    ¡°I love it, you are so fucking sexy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Would you like to fuck my ck ass too?¡±


    ¡°I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Then do it, stick that white cock up my ck ass, fuck me!¡±


    If her pussy was tight, her ass was almost impossible to enter. But, after a while, my cock head was in, and then the rest.


    ¡°Ah, you are so big and hard,¡± she moaned into the pillow as I began to move.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t hold back much longer so I did my best with the little time I had. My hands were on her ass cheeks and I spread them while watching my cock slide in and out of her. When I began to moan and groan, she moved away from me and my cock slid out.


    She quickly turned around and knelt on the bed. Her little face was at the same level as my dick and, when she took it in her mouth, her lips stretched wide and her eyes opened.


    I am sorry to say that Isted only a few seconds before I let go of my load. She had cupped my balls with one hand and, as I was about to squirt, she took my cock out of her mouth and aimed it at her firm boobs. The white cumnded on her ck skin and ran down her tits and her t stomach,


    ¡°Look, coffee with milk,¡± she said and giggled.


    The following morning, when Carlos picked me up, he apologized for not being able to take me home the previous evening.


    o the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was nice of her.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I said with a dreamy look on my face.


    When I walked into the offices, Le was sitting at her desk in her uniform. When she saw me she smiled and said, ¡°How was your evening?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°It was wonderful. I especially liked the coffee with milk.¡±


    Le giggled, ¡°Me too. Maybe we should make some more?¡±


    At that moment Jorge walked up to us. ¡°What is this I hear about coffee?¡± He turned to Le, ¡°If you are making some, I want a cup.¡±


    I began tough and so did Le. Jorge looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, ¡°but I need to let you know that I will be staying a bit longer than I had thought.¡±


    ¡°Why, is there a problem with the ounting?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, it¡¯s just that, well, I need a vacation, so I talked to my bossst night and we decided I could stay an extra week.¡±


    ¡°Great, then I can take you deep sea fishing and¡­¡±


    I put my hand up and said, ¡°Actually, Le has invited me to go and meet her family in the interior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, then. I hope you have fun.¡±


    Le and I watched him go back to his office and then she reached over her desk and grabbed my cock through my pants. ¡°I will see youter.¡±


    The End


    Anal sex is a hot topic in any rtionship and it has been a taboo subject throughout history. In the following stories, we explore this through the eyes of a few young people just beginning their sexual lives.

 Chapter 28

    Story 5 Backdoor Secrets


    ¡°No you didn¡¯t,¡± said Mandy and put her hand to her mouth.


    ¡°I swear to you, I did and it was amazing, just amazing,¡± said Jordan and giggled.


    Kelly shook her head slowly. ¡°You are such a slut, how could you let him do that to you¡±


    The three young women were sitting in Jordan¡¯s and Mandy¡¯s bedroom in the Sigma Beta sorority house. They had been out for ate dinner and on their way back had bought a twelve-pack of beer. After a few bottles, Jordan had confessed that she had let her boyfriend Mark fuck her in the ass the previous day.


    ¡°How was it, did it hurt?¡± said Mandy and opened another bottle of beer.


    ¡°At first it did, but as I have told you before, Mark is not very big, bless him, but he is nevertheless a good lover. He was very gentle and asked me every so often if I was OK.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is so sweet. Did he ask you to do it or was it your idea?¡± said Mandy and took a long drink from her bottle.


    ¡°It was kind of an ident.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, there is no way you identally let your boyfriend fuck you in the ass,¡± said Kelly.


    ¡°Yes, there is. I was on my knees and elbows and he was behind me. Just as he was to enter me, I moved and he by ident pushed himself against my ass.¡±


    ¡°Mm, sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up Kelly, let her tell the story.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mandy. As I was saying, he pushed against my ass and when Iined he was very sorry, but it must have turned him on because he asked if we could try it again, now that I was ready.¡±


    ¡°See, it was his idea,¡± said Kelly and finished her beer.


    ¡°Anyway, I said yes. He put on a condom for the lubrication and very gently entered me, and then he moved slowly until I wasfortable.¡±


    Kelly wouldn¡¯t admit it, but she was getting excited by the story. Both Mandy and Jordan had boyfriends while she was single. She had dumped Alex the previous month after she found out he had been with a girl in another sorority. She had been without a real cock for thirty days, all she had to please herself with a vibrator Alex had bought her for her birthday, and it had run out of batteries and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to buy new ones, her sex life sucked.


    ¡°Wow, that sounds great, I¡¯m going to talk to Paul about it next time I see him,¡± said Mandy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in Montana for a basketball game?¡± said Jordan.


    Mandy sighed. ¡°Yeah, and I miss him so much. He has only been gone for two days, and he won¡¯t be back for another three days.¡±


    Kelly opened another beer. ¡°Why does the University let the guys be away for almost a week? We have midtermsing up and they are missing a lot of sses.¡± Alex had not been on any team so she had no idea how it worked.


    ¡°Since they are in the yoffs the Board has decided they can move their exams one week ahead. Of course, they will be different from the ones we do.¡±


    ¡°OK, anyway, back to you and Mark, did youe from being fucked in the ass.¡±


    Kelly noted how Jordan blushed. ¡°No, I did not, but afterward he licked my pussy.¡±


    Mandy smiled when she heard her friend¡¯s conversation. Very few girls their age would speak like this among their friends, and they would never tell such details. They had known each other for so many years they felt more like sisters than friends. When they graduated, they decided to apply to the same college and all three got in. They were now in their second year and were doing fine academically. Mandy felt a bit sorry for what had happened to Kelly and her boyfriend. Kelly was such a nice person, but after the breakup, she had be a little bitchy, even to her two friends. She looked at her while she was talking to Jordan. She had a full body with the right curves and long blonde hair. Her eyes were piercing blue and the boys could hardly take their eyes off her¡¯s. Mandy, on the other hand, was a brte. She had what she considered great boobs and a firm ass. She had been a gymnast, but after an ident, she had to stop. Jordan was another brte, petite, and feisty. Even though she was small her body was well developed. Mandy had heard Mark talking to one of his friends one day in the cafeteria and he told him that Jordan was so tight he had problems entering her sometimes.


    Kelly finished her beer and put it in the trash. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed; I¡¯ll see you for breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    Jordan and Mandy hugged her goodbye and she walked down the corridor to her room two doors down. When she got inside she closed and locked the door. She lived alone, her previous sorority sister had to leave because of a family emergency and Mandy didn¡¯t know if she would be back this September. Twenty-four sisters were living in the house, twelve on each floor. She took off her clothes and went into the bathroom and took off her makeup and got into the shower. She padded naked over to her bed where she put on her sleeping clothes, a ck tank top, and matching shorts. After turning off the light shey in the darkness thinking about Alex. She missed the sex more than him she realized. She had always been sexually active and of the three friends, she was the first to lose her virginity. Jordan and Mandy had been very impressed by the tale of the man she had met while on vacation with her parents in the Virgin Inds. They had stayed in a luxurious hotel in St. Thomas and there she had met Jerome. A very handsome, but ten years older man who worked as a gardener. He had seduced her andter fucked her on the white sand one night. She had loved every minute of it. She felt sorry for him when he got fired the next day because someone had seen them and reported him to the management. Her parents had been very upset with her and she had been grounded for two months once they were back home. Thinking about Jerome and his cock sliding in and out of her she became horny. She remembered her vibrator was dead and promised herself she would buy batteries the following day. She fell asleep wet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 29

    The following afternoon Jordan was in Mark¡¯s room studying with him. They had a project that was due the following day and they were researching on the inte.


    ¡°Jordan,e and look at this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she said from across the table.


    ¡°Juste around and have a look, I think you will like it.¡±


    She got up and walked around and then stood behind Mark. On hisputer screen, a man was massaging a woman¡¯s ass with some kind of oil. He had a big cock and the woman was reaching for it between her legs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? That is not what you are supposed to be researching,¡± she hit him on top of his head.


    ¡°Honey, please, just look at how he does it. He uses his fingers to massage her and then he adds more oil.¡±


    On the screen, the woman had the man¡¯s cock in her hand and moved it into position. Then he pushed right in.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± said Jordan.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yeah, did you see how he just slid inside her, no fuss and no pain?¡±


    ¡°They are porn actors, they do that all day.¡±


    ¡°Still, I went out and bought some lubrication this morning, I thought we could try it.¡±


    Jordan sat down on hisp. ¡°Baby, we have a project to hand in tomorrow, we don¡¯t have time for this now.¡±


    ¡°Sure we do, please, I beg you.¡±


    Jordan loved him very much and decided they could use a break. ¡°OK, but let¡¯s be quick about it.¡± She walked over to the door to make sure it was locked. When she turned around Mark was already naked and his cock was hard. In his right hand, he held a tube. ¡°Look, water-based lubrication, the best there is.¡±


    Jordan giggled and took off her jeans and shirt. When she was naked she walked up to him and he bent down to kiss her. Their tongues met and she felt his hot cock against her boobs, he was that much taller than her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the bed,¡± he said.


    She got on all fours and heard how Mark squirted the lube in his hand. It was cold when he began to massage it into her tight hole.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± she moaned when he slid a finger inside her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, keep doing that.¡±


    Mark used his middle finger to slowly finger fuck her ass while his thumb yed around her pussy and clit. It didn¡¯t take long before she moaned louder. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Instead of doing her in that position, he pushed her to one side andy down behind her, they were now spooning. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said.


    ¡°I read up, and anal sex is better in this position if you are a beginner.


    ¡°Uh-hu.¡±


    He took his cock and guided it towards her. It would not enter her and kept on slipping on the lube. ¡°Fuck, this is hard.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Do you need some help?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m all right, there we go.¡±


    When he slid inside her all the way Jordan gasped, but there was no pain, just pure pleasure. ¡°Oh my, that feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it doesn¡¯t it?¡± He slowly fucked her and when he was sure she was OK, he did it harder until he heard his body pping into hers. Jordan was so horny she began to rub her clit faster and faster until she came with a shriek. Mark followed suit and afterward, theyy there in the silence, his cock still inside her.


    ¡°What a difference,¡± said Jordan when he slid out of her.


    ¡°Amazing, we have to do this more often.¡±


    ¡°Wait until I tell the girls.¡±


    Mark sat up. ¡°Why would you tell them?¡±


    Jordan walked into the bathroom and through the open door, he heard her. ¡°Because I tell them everything, and they need to know how wonderful this was.¡±


    Marky back down and sighed. He liked Mandy and Kelly, they were cool, but he didn¡¯t understand why Jordan insisted on telling them everything they did, especially about their sex life. He would love to fuck Kelly, she had an amazing ass, not that Mandy¡¯s was bad, but Kelly¡¯s looked so firm and pert.


    When Jordan came out he went inside and with the door closed, he jerked off thinking about Kelly¡¯s ass.

 Chapter 30

    After herst ss of the day, Kelly went to a shop and bought batteries. It was almost six in the afternoon by the time she came back to her room. She threw her backpack on a chair and opened a drawer in her wardrobe. In the back, she found her vibrator and took it out. She reced the batteries and made sure they worked. It was eight inches long and looked like a real cock. The protruding veins felt good inside her hand when she stroked it. With a smile, she remembered the day Alex had given it to her. He had insisted he should watch while she used it. At first, she felt ufortable, but after a little while, it was a turn-on to have him watch her.


    She took off her clothes and got a bottle of the body oil from the bathroom. She pulled back the covers and ced a towel on top of the sheets. She didn¡¯t want the oil to stain them. Shey down on her back and turned on the vibrators. She let it slide up and down her slit a few times and then let it stimte her clit. When she was nice and wet she slowly pushed it inside herself, she moaned as it prated her and filled her up. She could almost push all of it inside before it began to feel ufortable. She fucked her pussy slowly, the vibrations making her squirm with pleasure. When she was almosting she pulled out the vibrator and put the cockhead against her tight hole. At first, it just tickled and felt nice, but after a minute or so the sensation intensified and when she pushed it harder against her, she opened up a little; just enough so half the head could enter her. Amazing, she thought. It made sense, it was a muscle and like all muscles it is flexible. She left the vibrator where it was and justy there enjoying the feeling. She must have pushed it a bit harder because suddenly it slipped inside her and she gasped as a sh of pain shot through her. It didn¡¯tst long, and as soon as the cockhead had entered the pleasure continued. She tried to adjust her position. It was difficult moving the vibrator in and out and she couldn¡¯t lie back when she did it. She changed position again and got on all four. Now she could reach better, but it hurt a little.


    ¡°Hi Kelly, what are you doing? O shit, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Kelly pulled out the vibrator and dropped to her stomach. She heard the door close and then there was a knock. She knew who it was; she had recognized Mandy¡¯s voice. She felt so embarrassed. Had Mandy seen her? She probably saw her reflection in the mirror. Oh God, she would have seen her on the bed with the vibrator in her ass. Why hadn¡¯t she locked the door?


    ¡°Kelly, is it OK if Ie in?¡±


    She put on a pair of shorts that hung on a chair and grabbed a T-shirt from the wardrobe. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mandy stuck her head around the door and when she saw her friend dressed she came in closing and locking the door behind her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for walking in on you like that, but I had no idea that you would be doing, you know, that.¡±


    Kelly felt how she blushed. ¡°It¡¯s OK, we all do it. I mean there is nothing strange with ying with oneself.¡±


    Mandy sat down on the chair by the desk and smiled at her. ¡°I suppose so.¡± Then she giggled. ¡°But not many stick a vibrator up the ass.¡± She saw how Kelly looked away and she immediately regretted what she had said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it kind of looked funny.¡±


    Kelly gave her a grin. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I should have locked the door. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°How was what?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you know, having it in that special ce.¡± Mandy made quotation signs in the air.


    ¡°It was OK, I guess, kind of hard to reach. Maybe I got short arms.¡±


    Mandy thought for a second. ¡°I don¡¯t think it has to do with that. It¡¯s just the angle, I think.¡±


    ¡°It could be. Anyway, what did you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special I just came by to see how you were. Jordan sent a text message and told me she and Mark had done it again, and this time it was even better. They did it spooning.¡±


    ¡°Good for her.¡± Kelly grabbed her vibrator and took it with her to the bathroom where she washed and dried it. When she came back out, she said. ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t see what the big deal is with anal sex.¡±


    Mandy signaled for her to give her the vibrator. Kelly gave it to her and she hefted it in her hand. Then she put it in her mouth as if she was sucking it. ¡°It¡¯s too big. I think you should have tried with something smaller.¡±


    ¡°It was alright until you walked in. I prefer to do it with my toy than a real cock. You know how guys get when they are excited.¡±


    ¡°Mm, they be careless and it can hurt. It is a beautiful vibrator; I should buy one of these.¡± She had turned it on and it buzzed steadily with its new battery. Mandy turned it over in her hand. ¡°It looks so real. I wonder who the model was?¡±


    Kelly took it back and turned it off. ¡°Who cares? Will you try it when Paules back?¡±


    Mandy smiled seductively. ¡°I might, but he is big and I don¡¯t want him to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Bigger than this?¡± Kelly wiggled the vibrator in front of her friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, about the same, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to borrow it? That way you can practice before hees home.¡±


    Mandy gave her a sideways look. ¡°Interesting idea, but I think I would have the same problem as you. I would get it in but then the angles would be all wrong and it would feel strange.¡±


    ¡°You are probably right, it was a thought anyway.¡±


    Mandy took out some of her Economics books and Kelly spent some time exining a few concepts she didn¡¯t understand. They sat close to each other at the desk, and Mandy felt how Kelly¡¯s elbow sometimes touched her boobs. None of the three friends were shy in front of the others. They had seen each other naked and when they found out about masturbation they had done that together also. But none had ever thought about touching one of her friends, until now. An idea suddenly dawned, and Mandy thought about how to tell Kelly without her bing angry or hurt. While Kelly exined about supply and demand and how they affected rice on a product Mandy turned over her different options in her mind. She was so deep in thought she had stopped listening to her friend.


    ¡°Do you understand? Mandy? Mandy!¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Are you listening to me at all? You seem to be far away.¡±


    Mandy cleared her throat. ¡°I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Good, so did you understand the concept?¡±


    ¡°Not about economics, about the other thing?¡±


    Kelly¡¯s face was nk. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Anal sex.¡±


    Kelly closed the book and stood. She went over to the window and looked out. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you, and you don¡¯t even pay attention to me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I had an idea we both can benefit from, and it has to do with what we talked about before.¡±


    Kelly turned around and leaned against the window frame. Her nipples showed through her T-shirts and Mandy felt her body react to what she saw. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get upset now, but what if, let¡¯s say I helped you with the vibrator.¡±


    Kelly stared at her as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know, with the angle and position.¡±


    Then she got it. ¡°What? You want to stick that thing up my ass?¡±


    Mandy blushed. ¡°It was just an idea, and if it makes you feel better I thought you could help me.¡±


    Kellyughed and went over to the small fridge she had in the far corner of the room. She took out two bottles of beer and gave one to Mandy. Then she sat on the desk next to her. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Think about it, we know and trust each other, and we have seen the other naked before. I think this could be a great example of teamwork.¡±


    Kelly drank off her beer and wiped a drop that ran down her chin. ¡°Why do you need my help, all you have to do is wait for Paul, and I am not dying to find out if it is all it¡¯s said to be.¡±


    ¡°You are right, but I want to be ready for Paul, and I thought you should have the same experience. If one of us gets fucked in the ass, so should the other two and now Jordan has done it.¡±


    Kelly nodded her head slowly. ¡°I see your point. Who goes first?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought you, since you kind of tried it already.¡±


    Her friend gave her a look. ¡°The truthes out; you are a horny lesbian who wants to take advantage of her innocent friends.¡±


    Mandyughed. ¡°No, anyway, it¡¯s your vibrator.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m on. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    While Mandy took off her clothes Kelly went to the bathroom and got the bottle of oil. The towel was still on the bed. When she came back Mandy sat naked on the chair waiting for her. Kelly saw her friend had recently shaved her cunt, because it looked very smooth. She, on the other hand, didn¡¯t like the style. A nice little triangle above her clit was all she had. She took off her shorts and T-shirt and theny down on the bed on her stomach. ¡°OK, here I am. Lube me up.¡±


    Mandyughed and sat down on the bed where Kelly¡¯s ass was. She put her hands on her soft ass cheeks and began massaging them, but it was an ufortable position. ¡°Spread your legs so I can kneel between them.¡±


    From this position, she could massage Kelly¡¯s cheeks much better. She used her fingers to spread them a little and there it was the little hole. She used her index finger and pressed it against the tight little hole, and Kelly responded by moving a little. ¡°Be careful, use the oil.¡±


    She poured some lube on her finger and this time she tapped her friend instead of trying to push inside.


    ¡°Oh, that feels good, it tickles but in a good way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. By the way, your ass is just beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mandy had thought and bent down when her tongue touched her friend Kelly moaned. ¡°Oh god, that is amazing, keep on doing it.¡±


    She continued to lick her and at the same time press with her finger and in a minute it slid inside.


    ¡°Wow, you are so rxed,¡± said Mandy, watching intently while she finger fucked her friend in the ass.


    ¡°You were right; it was the angle and position. This is a different feeling. Try two fingers,¡± said Kelly.


    Mandy added her middle finger and to her surprise, it slid in as easily as the first. She felt how Kelly contracted around them, but she kept ongoing. She used her thumb to stimte her pussy, but when she came too close to the clit Kelly stopped her. ¡°No cheating, this is about ass, not pussy.¡±


    Thinking her friend was ready Mandy took the vibrator and turned it on. Then she let it circle her friend¡¯s tight hole and it didn¡¯t take long before she heard the first moans escaping Kelly¡¯s lips. She pushed the cockhead harder and noticed how Kelly¡¯s hips came off the bed. She wanted it inside her she and that¡¯s why she was pushing back. Mandy pushed harder and Kelly yelped when the head entered her.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Mm, just leave it there for a minute, it¡¯s kind of intense.¡±


    Mandy didn¡¯t move the vibrator, but let it stay exactly where it was with only the head inside. She yed around a little with the speed and noticed that more speed created more moaning from Kelly. When a couple of minutes had passed, she dared put more pressure on the dildo, and to her surprise, it slid in, almost all the way.


    ¡°Oh god, that is fucking incredible,¡± moaned Kelly.


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea Mandy, it¡¯s beyond words. Try to fuck me, slowly.¡±


    She grabbed the speed dial at the end of the vibrator, and slowly pulled it out, when its head was almosting out she pushed it back in again. For each time Kelly¡¯s moans increased in volume until she had to tell her to quiet down or one of the other girls would knock on the door wondering what was going on.


    Kelly closed her eyes as the vibrations filled her entire body, she wanted toe, but she felt the orgasm building very slowly. All her nerves were going crazy under the onught of the vibrator. She pushed her ass up and pulled her legs in under her. She was now on all fours, supporting her chest on her elbows and her face buried in the pillow. She moved her face and managed to say. ¡°My pussy, y with it.¡±


    Mandy, who had one hand between her legs and rubbing her clit while she used her right hand to control the vibrator let go of her pussy and began rubbing Kelly¡¯s. It took her no time at all to bring Kelly to an orgasm, and when she came her back arched and she screamed into the pillow, and then she copsed.


    ¡°Are you OK, honey?¡±


    Kelly didn¡¯t answer, she just nodded as best as she could. Mandy pulled out the vibrator and went to the bathroom. When she came back drying it with a towel Kelly had turned over on her back.


    ¡°Mandy, that was one of the best ideas you have ever had.¡±


    Mandy smiled at her and leaned down and kissed her on the nose. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    Kelly sat up. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, and I also had an idea.¡±


    Mandy gave her a sideways look. ¡°What idea, I don¡¯t like that grin on your face.¡±


    ¡°Well, I tried it lying on my stomach and in a doggy style, what if you tried it in a different position?¡±


    Mandy thought about it and then remembered what Jordan had told her about spooning. ¡°OK, that works for me, but you have to lick my ass before. It worked well for you to rx.¡±


    Kelly nodded and got out of the way so Mandy could lie down. When she wasfortable she spread her legs and when she felt Kelly¡¯s tongue dance around her little hole, she knew she had made the right decision. The touch was so gentle and so smooth she felt rxed, and when Kelly pressed an oily finger against her, she simply lifted her ass a little and pushed back.


    ¡°Wow, that was quick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking horny, Kelly. It was such a turn-on to watch you.¡±


    Kelly had to agree, the sight in front of her turned her on too, and she pressed her middle finger inside her friend. This made her moan and wiggle her ass a little.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I think you are ready,¡± said Kelly.


    ¡°Me too, god my pussy is wet. It¡¯s like a swimming pool.¡± She had managed to get a hand under her and used a finger to rub her clit.


    ¡°No cheating.¡±


    Mandy giggled. ¡°OK.¡± She rolled over to her side so she was facing the wall and her ass was on the edge of the bed.


    Kelly took the vibrator and poured oil over it and then she jerked it a few times so the oil would be spread equally. When she was ready, she pushed one of Mandy¡¯s ass cheeks to the side and pressed the cockhead against her.


    The vibrations flowed into Mandy¡¯s nerve endings and she shivered from pleasure. She pushed herself harder against the rubber cock and felt how Kelly didn¡¯t give away. Instead, she opened more little by little until the head slid in.


    ¡°Yeah, you were right, this is just so fucking intense.¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Do you want me to wait?¡±


    Mandy was so horny now she didn¡¯t care about any pain. ¡°No, just fuck me, but not too hard.¡±


    Kelly began moving the vibrator back and forth until her friend¡¯s gasps and moans told her she was on the verge ofing, then she pulled it out.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stop, put it back,¡± begged Mandy.


    ¡°Time to change position, I want you to ride it.¡±


    Mandy sighed and got herself into a kneeling position. Kellyy down in front of her and held the vibrator. Mandy got the message and lowered herself until the tip was pushing against her. Her muscle was already rxed, so with very little trouble did she lower herself as far as she could. Then she began to ride it, faster and faster. Her moans became louder and now it was Kelly¡¯s turn to be worried. Mandy began to rub her clit and Kelly let her do it, she knew how her friend felt. Suddenly there was a hard knock on the wall and someone shouted. ¡°Be quiet, I¡¯m studying.¡±


    At that moment Mandy came, but instead of making more noise, she took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly. She lifted herself off the vibrator andy down on the bed. Kelly saw her chest heaving andy down beside her.


    ¡°Pretty intense, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mandy was quiet for a while, and then she sighed and turned her face towards Kelly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should tell Jordan or anyone else about this.¡±


    Kelly was surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a guy could give us this much pleasure with a real cock. Those vibrations are so intense. I think it would be like just pushing a stic cock in and out, but without them, and it won¡¯t be the same.¡±


    ¡°So, you are not going to ask Paul to fuck you in the ass.¡±


    Mandyughed. ¡°Of course I will, but I think you and I should do this again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it, you don¡¯t want Paul to feel bad if he can¡¯t give you that kind of pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Mandy kissed Kelly on the cheek and then they went into the bathroom and took a shower together.

 Chapter 31

    The secret was not kept and a monthter, Paul approached Mark outside the library.


    ¡°Hey Mark, what¡¯s up with Jordan and Mandy?¡±


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing. Ever since you came back they get together every Sunday afternoon and lock themselves in Kelly¡¯s room. They even turn off their phones. I have talked to the girls on Kelly¡¯s floor and all they can say is that they hear music and giggling from inside.¡±


    ¡°That is weird and it gets even stranger, a couple of weeks ago Mandy asked me to use my credit card to buy a dildo or something on the inte. I figured we could y with it together, but since she got it, I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Paul shook his head slowly. ¡°The same thing happened to me. I¡¯m telling you, those girls have a secret they don¡¯t want to share.¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Confront them?¡±


    Paul grinned and said, ¡°no, I have a better idea.¡±


    Then he told Mark what he had in mind, and when he was done Mark said, ¡°it¡¯s risky but doable. Let¡¯s go for it.¡±


    They went back to Paul¡¯s room and he turned on hisptop that sat on his desk. Mark went to the kitchen and made a jug of Margarita on the rocks. When he went back Paul was scrolling down a page on the inte.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± said Mark.


    ¡°Good, I got everything we need. I had to have it mailed express, so it should be here in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Great, so by Friday we should have it. Then we can get it all set up on Saturday and be ready for Sunday.¡±


    Paul turned off theputer and turned around to his friend. ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡±


    Mark handed him a ss and poured Margarita to the rim, and then they cheered.


    ¡°I think the boys are bing suspicious,¡± said Jordan.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She, Kelly, and Mandy were at the local pizza restaurant enjoying a long lunch. Neither had sses in the afternoon and they had decided to go to the mall after lunch.


    Mandy pushed her te away and drank from her soda when she put the ss down, she said, ¡°what makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°Mark has been asking about what we do on Sunday afternoons.¡±


    Mandy giggled. ¡°If they knew it would make them have a heart attack. We better not tell them.¡±


    ¡°Or worse, they might want to join in,¡± said Kelly and bit into herst slice of pizza.


    ¡°No, no, they can¡¯t join in, that would spoil everything. Sundays are our ytime, they get to fuck is during the week. Well, not you Kelly, of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. I¡¯m fine with having fun with you two, I don¡¯t need a boyfriend right now.¡±


    Jordan waved to the waitress for the bill and turned back to her friends. ¡°What do we tell Mark and Paul? We have toe up with something or they won¡¯t leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°We could tell them it¡¯s a long-term project for one of our sses,¡± suggested Mandy.


    ¡°They won¡¯t fall for that,¡± said Jordan.


    ¡°Tell them the truth, that you want to hang out with me. Surely they can understand that we need a little girl time together.¡±


    Jordan slowly nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, you know. It is the truth, so we won¡¯t mess up and tell them different things.¡±


    ¡°Done, next time they ask we tell them that.¡±


    The waitress brought the bill and each one put a ten-dor note on the table and then they left.


    When they arrived at the Mall, Jordan and Mandy went to buy notebooks and a few other items they needed for their sses and Mandy wanted to go and look at some jeans. They decided to meet at the food court in half an hour.


    The Mall was not busy since it was early in the afternoon and Mandy window shopped on her way to the boutique where she had seen the jeans. As she approached it, she passed a sex shop and stopped to look at the items in the window. After a minute she began to giggle and walked inside.


    ¡°Hi, can I help you?¡± said the young man behind the counter.


    ¡°No, I already know what I want. Come with me.¡±


    He followed her to the window and she pointed at the item she wanted to buy.


    ¡°Oh, that is nice. Should I wrap it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Thank you.¡±


    She walked out with a in white stic bag in her hand and then went into the boutique where she tried on the jeans and bought them. She put the stic bag in therger bag with the jeans inside and walked to meet her friends. She could hardly wait till Sunday when she would show them what she had bought.

 Chapter 32

    Paul was walking across the campus from the Business Centre when he received a text message from Mark. When he had read it, he hiked up his backpack further upon his shoulder and took off running. A few students looked at him racing across the pathways and wondered why he was in such a rush.


    ¡°Did it arrive,¡± he asked when he opened the door to the apartment he and Mark shared.


    Mark stood in the living room with a grin on his face and a box in his hands.


    ¡°Here it is, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    They brought the box into the kitchen and sat down opposite each other at the table and Mark opened the box using a kitchen knife. Then he began taking out the things they had bought reading them off.


    ¡°Two spy cams, one wireless sender, one wireless receiver, and one handheld monitor. It¡¯s all here.¡±


    ¡°This is so cool, I can¡¯t believe we are doing it.¡±


    After cing the empty box on the floor Mark grabbed two beers from the fridge and gave one to his friend. ¡°Getting this stuff was the easy part, now we have to figure out a way to get it installed in Kelly¡¯s room.¡±


    Paul drank from his beer and wiped his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t they have a Sorority meeting tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they do. I think they are meeting at Greg¡¯s Pizzas for dinner and drinks.¡±


    ¡°OK. Call Jordan and ask her when the dinner is.¡±


    Mark made the call and his girlfriend said that she would meet the others at eight that evening. When she asked why he wanted to know, he said that he wanted to give her something.


    ¡°Fantastic, by then it¡¯s dark, so all we have to do is to sneak in, and quickly install the equipment. What are you going to give her as a surprise; you have to do it since you told her.¡±


    ¡°Flowers I guess.¡±


    They spent the rest of the afternoon testing the equipment so they knew how to install it and wouldn¡¯t waste precious time inside the Sorority house. When the sun had gone down Mark went to a flower shop and picked up half a dozen red roses which he delivered to Jordan. In return, he got a kiss and a hug. When he walked through the door and Paul asked him how it had gone, he said, ¡°we have a problem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gretchen, the German exchange student, has twisted her ankle and will not go to the dinner.¡±


    ¡°Shit! What do we do?¡±


    Mark sat down on the couch and Paul opposite in an old leather chair. They sat in silence, both of them trying to figure out a way to get past Gretchen without her hearing them.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What floor does she live on?¡± said Paul.


    ¡°First, I think, she and Gloria share a room.¡±


    ¡°We have to create a distraction, the question is what?¡±


    Mark closed his eyes and then opened them. ¡°McDonald¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°She loves McDonald¡¯s; I heard Jordan and Kelly joke about it one day. She eats there almost every day, but now with her twisted ankle she can¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We make an order for her and when they deliver she will stay in her room to eat.¡±


    Paul slowly nodded his head. ¡°Not bad, that might work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    Gretchen sat in her room watching a re-run of Friends when there was a knock on the door. She grabbed her crutches and hobbled along the corridor until she reached the entrance door to the Sorority house. She looked through the security hole and saw a guy with a Mcdonald¡¯s uniform and a paper bag.


    She opened it and said, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Delivery for Gretchen Konig. One Big Mac, a big soda and fries.¡±


    She was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t order this.¡±


    ¡°It has already been paid. Maybe someone likes you,¡± the delivery guy said with a smile.


    The young woman in front of him had clear blue eyes, big tits, and light brown hair. She had a strong ent and was wearing blue jeans and a sweater.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    She took the bag and hobbled back to her room and closed the door. Then she opened the bag and slowly ate the hamburger while watching theedy on TV.


    Mark and Paul hid behind some bushes next to the entrance door and when the delivery guy had left they moved closer. Paul grabbed the door handle, it was locked.


    ¡°Move,¡± whispered Mark and moved closer.


    He took out a credit card and then carefully slid it in between the door and the door frame. After a bit of wiggling the door slid open and the two went inside.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± whispered Paul.


    ¡°They never lock the bolt when someone is in the house. It¡¯s easy to open with a credit card.¡±


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They quietly moved up the stairs and along the corridor leading to Kelly¡¯s room. When they reached it Paul turned on a penlight and they began installing the equipment. Paul attached one camera above the bed, hiding it close to the ceilingmp. You had to be very close to see it was a camera. From a distance, it looked like an imperfection in the paint. Mark ced the second camera above the door frame so they had a wide-angle shot of the room. Then he hid the wireless sender in an air duct and they left.


    When they were back in their ce Paul turned on the handheld monitor to check the quality. A crystal clear picture of the room showed up and he could easily toggle between the two cameras. There was also zoom in and out feature which he tried.


    ¡°This is great, now we will finally know what they are doing over there,¡± said Mark and handed his friend a beer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 33

    At three in the afternoon Kelly, Mandy, and Jordan met in Kelly¡¯s room each bringing a stic bag with snacks and drinks. Kelly took down a couple of bowls and they poured the content of the chips and popcorn bags into them. The beer was put in the fridge and when Mandy took out a in white stic bag from under her bed, Jordan said, ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±


    Mandy gave the others a mischievous grin. ¡°Thisdies is a gift from me to us. You open it,¡± she tossed the bag to Kelly.


    When she looked inside she burst outughing and said, ¡°wow, this will be a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± said Jordan.


    Kelly took out the content of the bag andid it on the floor, where they were sitting. Jordan shrieked, ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four inches, and it¡¯s a double dong.¡±


    Jordan picked up the sex toy and turned it over in her hands. It was made of silicon and on each end was a cockhead. She figured it was about two inches in diameter and ck. ¡°This is so cool, I want to be first to try it. Who¡¯s with me?¡±


    Mandy put up her hand, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± said Paul.


    He had connected the handheld monitor to the sma screen in their living room and he and Mark were sitting on the couch leaning forward, staring at the screen.


    ¡°Is that a dildo?¡± said Mark.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a double dong, and it¡¯s huge.¡±


    Mark looked at his friend. ¡°Are you thinking what I am thinking?¡±


    Paul grinned. ¡°I think so. I¡¯m going to get more beer; this might be a long afternoon.¡±


    He ran out of the house and up the street to the grocery store. He grabbed 24 beers in a case and threw the money on the counter. ¡°Keep the change,¡± he said to the surprised checkout girl.


    He was back in their apartment within minutes after leaving. Put the beers in the fridge and plumped down on the couch next to Mark.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°Not much, they are talking andughing. Too bad we don¡¯t have sound, I would love to hear what they are saying.¡±


    ¡°At least we have video, that¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    Jordan began to undress, not that it was much to take off, a pair of jeans and a ck blouse. She was wearing a white thong that she kept on for the moment. Mandy, who was wearing a skirt just pulled down the zipper at the back and stepped out of it. Then she took off her bra, and when she saw that Jordan didn¡¯t wear one she said, ¡°wow, you are feeling slutty today.¡±


    Jordan giggled and pressed her boobs together with her hands. ¡°Mm, I guess I do.¡±


    Kelly was sitting on the floor between them and when they sat back down again she said, ¡°I think the best way to do this is that you kneel with your ass against the others. Then I help you to guide the dong inside.¡±


    Mandy nodded. ¡°Sounds good, but make sure you use a lot of oil.¡±


    While Jordan and Kelly got into position Kelly rubbed oil on both ends but left the middle dry. She needed to be able to hold on to the dong without her hand sliding back and forth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. They are going to fuck each other with that thing,¡± said Paul.


    The camera above the bed wasn¡¯t too much use since the women were on the floor, but the one above the door sent them a perfect image of what was happening.


    ¡°Dude, I wonder how they got into this? I mean, I don¡¯t think they woke up one morning and decided to be lesbians or at least bisexual.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but it is beautiful. Oh, look, Kelly is helping them.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± said Kelly.


    ¡°Mm, more than ever,¡± purred Jordan.


    Mandy looked over her shoulder at her friends and nodded her head. Kelly carefully slid a finger into Jordan¡¯s ass and began to fuck her slowly. Then she did the same to Mandy and both girls began to moan.


    ¡°That feels so good,¡± said Jordan and bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Herees finger number two,¡± said Kelly and giggled.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Jordan and Mandy were open and ready for the dong. Kelly began with Jordan and gently pushed the silicone cockhead into her friend. At first, it slithered around on the oil, but after a minute she got it inside and was rewarded with a long sigh from her friend.


    ¡°Ah, oh, yes, yes, I love it, god, it feels so good.¡±


    Kelly held on to the end in Jordan and began inserting the other end into Mandy. This time she managed to get it in on the first try.


    ¡°Oh my god, this is amazing,¡± said Mandy.


    ¡°Move closer to each other,¡± said Kelly.


    The two women began to slowly move backward and Kelly made sure the dong didn¡¯t slide out by holding on to the middle. When they were no more than a few inches apart, and there was enough space for Kelly to move her hand, she began to fuck them. She moved her hand left and right, at first slowly but as her two friends began to moan louder she did it faster.


    ¡°Holy shit! They have it up their asses,¡± said Mark.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± said Paul and took a long drink from his beer.


    ¡°Look at them go, just look at them. This is so cool, I wish I was there.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I think it¡¯s better we aren¡¯t. There is no way we could hold out that long. They must have been at it for at least ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Kelly¡¯s turn.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, ¡°said Jordan.


    ¡°Whatever it is, do it fast I am so horny right now,¡± said Kelly lying on the bed.


    Jordan moved up between her legs while Mandy moved into a sixty-nine position with her wet pussy hovering above her friend¡¯s face. She lowered herself a little and felt Kelly¡¯s tongue tickle her clit.


    ¡°Mm, you taste good,¡± she moaned.


    Jordan bent the double dong so it formed a U and then gently slid one end into Kelly¡¯s cunt and the other into her ass. The result was that Kelly screamed.


    ¡°Wow! That is so fucking intense, don¡¯t move it, let me get used to it.¡±


    Jordan did what she was asked and while she waited, she rubbed her swollen pussy while holding the dong in ce. She noticed with satisfaction how the two ends slowly slid into her friend without any problem.


    Mandy was close toing. Kelly sucked and licked her clit so gently and so well, that she just let go, and came.


    ¡°Mm, I love it when you squirt,¡± said Kelly.


    ¡°Oh, did I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I didn¡¯t know I could.¡±


    ¡°I just love it. Hey Jordan, I think you can continue now.¡±


    Her friend began to move the dong backward and forwards gently, fucking Kelly in both holes at the same time. Mandy helped by licking her clit and within minutes Kelly moaned and pushed Mandy¡¯s face harder against herself. She gasped a couple of times and then rxed. Mandy got off her andy down on the bed next to her. She was facing Jordan, who slid out the dong andid it on the floor. She got back on the bed andy down between her friends.


    ¡°You know, that was something else. Are we turning into lesbians?¡± said Mandy.


    There was a short silence, and then Kelly said, ¡°hell no. I still love cock, even though I don¡¯t have one. I see this as a way of letting go of tension and having fun with my friends.¡±


    ¡°I agree, there is nothing like having a real cock in my ass,¡± said Jordan in a dreamy voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Kelly, you have no idea, but a cock is a living thing, and there is a difference. You have to try it one day.¡±


    There was a snoring sound and Jordan lifted her head and looked at Mandy. ¡°She passed out. It must have been the squirting and the beer. It takes a lot of energy.¡±


    Kelly giggled. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea; I think I¡¯ll have a snooze too.¡±


    ¡°Are they sleeping?¡± said Paul.


    ¡°I think so. The question is, are they done for today or will they do it again?¡±


    Paul got up and opened the fridge. ¡°Well, the beer is finished, so I guess that¡¯s it for today.¡±


    When he came back to the living room Mark had turned on the sma and said, ¡°So, do we confront them about what we have seen?¡±


    ¡°Why not, it might be fun. I recorded the entire thing on myptop.¡±


    Mark grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite them for a movie night tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Good idea, I would love to hear them exin who came up with the idea of fucking each other in the ass on a Sunday afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Jordan and Mandy were sitting in the sun Monday morning waiting for their ss to begin. Kelly was over at the Administration office and they were waiting for her toe back.


    ¡°It was nice yesterday. I loved that double dong,¡± said Mandy and giggled.


    ¡°Yeah, and did you see Kelly? Oh my god, she just went nuts when she had in both holes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to try that next time, you know.¡±


    Jordan looked up from her mobile phone. ¡°There she is.¡±


    Kelly was walking towards them, hips swinging and boobs bouncing under her sweater.


    ¡°Hi girls, are you ready?¡±


    Jordan and Mandy got up from the grass they had been sitting on and the three friends walked towards the building that housed thenguage sses. As they were about t0o enter Jordan¡¯s phone chirped and she picked it up. After reading the text message she smiled.


    ¡°Ladies, we are invited over to Paul and Mark¡¯s ce this evening. Pizza¡¯s and beers are on them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯ll chill out at home,¡± said Kelly, looking a bit sad.


    Jordan put an arm around her shoulder as they walked inside. ¡°No, he says to bring you to.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to be there if you guys begin to make out and shit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just pizza and beers. After all, tomorrow is a school day so we can¡¯t get too wasted.¡±


    Mandy walked upon Kelly¡¯s other side. ¡°C¡¯mon, it will be fun.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    There were a few minuteste for their ss and the professor gave them a stern look. But when they walked up the aisle, he smiled, watching their pert asses moving under their short skirts. God, he loved being a teacher.


    While the girls were learning French, Pa and Mark were across campus in the gym. The coach had told them they had to work out at least three times a week for an hour topensate for the beer and crappy food they ate.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Are we set for tonight?¡± said Mark from over by the free weights.


    Paul was stretching against the wall and turned his head towards his friend. ¡°As set as we will ever be.¡±


    ¡°On the way back we pick up the beer and then we order the pizzas when the girls arrive. I think we should eat first, and then show them the movie.¡±


    ¡°Mm, good idea, that way if they get pissed with us, at least the food wasn¡¯t wasted.¡±


    Mark put the weights back and walked over to where Paul was and began stretching. ¡°Speaking about that. You are aware that Mandy and Jordan might dump us after they find out what we did.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. But I am hoping they won¡¯t. After all, it was just a prank.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know man, I think I might walk out of this a single man, but that¡¯s life I suppose.¡±


    They finished their work out and after showering they walked towards their apartment and stopped at the grocery store where they bought the beers, chips, popcorn, and some other snacks in bags.


    When Jordan, Mandy, and Kelly had finished their sses for the day they met up in Kelly¡¯s room. They were going to get ready there while having some Margaritas. Jordan and Mandy arrived with their clothes they were wearing over an arm and only a towel wrapped around them. It wasmon for the girls in the Sorority to walk around the house with only towels in the evening and morning.


    ¡°Wee,¡± said Kelly after opening the door and letting them in.


    ¡°Oh, that is so cute,¡± said Mandy with a shriek when she saw what Kelly was wearing.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Turn around and let us have a look at you,¡± said Jordan.


    Kelly was wearing a thin cotton dress in ck with little white dots on it. The hem ended up way above her knees and the fabric hugged her body close. Her boobs stood out and her nipples stood out when the dress stretched over them.


    ¡°Oh my god, I hope you are not trying to steal our boyfriends,¡± said Mandy with mock anger in her voice.


    ¡°No, I am using them as test subjects. If they stare at me, then I know I made the right decision buying this dress.¡±


    Jordanughed. ¡°I think Mark at least will get a hard-on, but that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Mandy nodded. ¡°Probably Paul too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some drinks and you can get ready,¡± said Kelly and walked over to the fridge where she took out a pitcher of pre-made Margarita.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first,¡± said Mandy and went to the bathroom.


    Jordan and Kelly sat on the floor sipping from their drinks. ¡°Mandy told me earlier she wants to try out double pration next Sunday.¡±


    Kelly giggled. ¡°She should, and so should you, it is something out of this world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I noticed. You sure sounded like you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I want to do it again too. But let¡¯s not talk about it or I¡¯ll be horny.¡±


    Jordanughed and got up when Mandy came out. She was wearing a pair of ck cks that hugged her firm body and a simple sleeveless top in peach.


    While Jordan was in the bathroom Mandy and Kelly finished their makeup and by the time Jordan was finished her two friends were by the door waiting for her. She finished her drink and the three friends left the Sorority house and walked across campus to Paul and Mark¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Hidies,¡± said Mark when he opened the door and let the girls inside.


    Jordan kissed him on the cheek and then walked in followed by Kelly and Mandy. After closing the door Mark followed them to the living room and said, ¡°what kind of pizzas do you want?¡±


    In one voice they said, ¡°pepperoni.¡±


    Mark called the pizzeria and made their order. When he had hung up Mandy said, ¡°where is Paul?¡±


    ¡°He is upstairs getting ready.¡±


    Mark went into the kitchen and grabbed four beers from the fridge and went back and gave a bottle to each of them. He loved the dress Kelly was wearing. When she had walked ahead of him, he had almost whistled as it showed off her round ass. He wondered how she looked naked, and the thought brought on a hard-on that he quickly adjusted.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± said Mandy.


    ¡°The same as all the others. sses, eat, more sses, nothing ever changes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. This gets so tedious around here,¡± said Jordan and put down her half-empty bottle.


    ¡°Hi, nice that you coulde,¡± said Paul when he walked in. He took a seat next to Mandy on the couch which they shared with Kelly. Jordan and Mark were sharing a chair and she was sitting in hisp. Through his jeans, she could feel his hard n pushing against her ass. She knew he was horny, but it was a bit strange with the others being around.


    They talked about their sses andmon friends until there was a knock on the door. Paul went to open it and came back with three pizza boxes which he ced on the table. He then went into the kitchen to get more beers for them.


    The pizza was gone within minutes, all five of them being very hungry. When Mark had cleared the boxes and got everyone a new beer he sat down and nced at Paul.


    Paul got the message and cleared his throat. ¡°Mandy, Jordan, Kelly. We have invited you here tonight to get some rification on something we wonder about.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, surprise and confusion on their faces. ¡°About what?¡± said Mandy.


    Mark took over. ¡°Well, we were wondering why you locked yourselves in Kelly¡¯s room on Sundays so we asked around, but no one seems to know.¡±


    Jordan drank from her bottles and then said. ¡°So what? It¡¯s none of your business what we do.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± said Paul, and the continued. ¡°But we became curious and made a little investment. We would like to show you something.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Mandy.


    Mark took the remote on the table and turned on the sma screen and then the DVD yer which was loaded with a copy of the video they had recorded. When the movie began to y the room was dead quiet. After a couple of minutes, Jordan said, ¡°what the fuck? How did you do that?¡±


    Mandy stood and said, ¡°you are sick!¡±


    Mark said, ¡°calm down. We are not holding this against you. We just wanted to know how it was possible that the three of you ended up having anal and lesbian sex together?¡±


    Kelly got up and walked over to the DVD yer and took out the DVD. She put in her purse and then said, ¡°bring theputer where you recorded this. I want the movie erased and then we will tell you.¡±


    Paul went to his room and brought back hisptop. Kelly proceeded to erase the film and then said, ¡°if this ever shows up on the inte, we will sue your asses. Got it?¡±


    Mark and Paul nodded, and Mark said, ¡°no problem, we promise.¡±


    Kelly went back to the couch and said to her two friends. ¡°Who will tell them how all this started?¡±


    Jordan shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I guess I should since it was me who told you guys about Mark fucking me in the ass.¡±


    Mark shook his head. ¡°Why do you keep telling them what we do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know, girls talk. We were in Kelly¡¯s room and one thing led to another and I told them. A few dayster Mandy caught Kelly ying with a dildo and that led to Mandy and Kelly fucking each other. They tried to keep it a secret from me, but they are not very good at it.¡±


    Mandy added, ¡°and since Kelly doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend we decided to have fun on Sundays, so she could get some too.¡±


    ¡°Paul sat with a grin on his face. He drank his beer and said to Mandy, ¡°I think me and Mark should help Kelly out.¡±


    She gave him a look, ¡°and how are you nning to do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset now, but I think, and I am sure Mark agrees, that since you three have yed around with each other, it is only fair that we get to y too. So, if Kelly is up for it, I am willing to scarify my cock for her to feel hot it is to get fucked in the ass by a real cock, and not just a stic one.¡±


    The room went dead quiet. They looked at each other and Mark blushed. In the end, it was Kelly who spoke up. ¡°That is very nice of you, but I wouldn¡¯t do it if Jordan and Mandy don¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Mandy grabbed Jordan¡¯s hand and they left the living room. In the kitchen, Mandy said, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t know. One part of me says no, I don¡¯t want Paul to cheat on me, but on the other hand, we have kind of cheated on Mark and Paul with Kelly, so I guess it is OK.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    They went back to the others and Jordan said, OK, you can fuck her, but we get to watch.¡±


    Paul smiled, and said to Mark,¡± C¡¯mon, let do this.¡± and then began to undress.


    Mark was a bit nervous, he knew his cock wasn¡¯t as big as Paul¡¯s, and showing it to the three girls made him a bit ufortable. Jordan noticed this and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, baby. I think you should go first and open her up.¡±


    Paul walked naked into his bedroom and came back with a box of condoms. He gave one to Mark and took one for himself.


    Kelly was so horny she almost began to rub her pussy right there and then. Instead, she took off her dress and panties. When she was naked she said, ¡°where do you want me?¡±


    Paul pointed at the couch, ¡°lean over the arm rest.¡±


    When she was in position Paul came up behind her and put his warm hands on her ass cheeks. Then he slid a hand between her legs and smiled. ¡°Wow, you are so wet right now.¡± He used some of her juices to lubricate her tight hole sliding in one finger and slowly fucking her until she began to moan.


    Jordan and Mandy had moved to the chair so they could see better. Mandy indicated to Mark to step up which he did.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he said, his voice husky from excitement.¡±


    ¡°Mm, give it to me,¡± said Kelly.


    ¡°He used his hands to spread her cheeks and then pressed his rock hard shaft against her. After a moment his cockhead slid in and then the rest of his shaft.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, this is so different than the dildo and dong,¡± said Kelly, gasping for air.


    ¡°I told you,¡± said Jordan, who was thinking about getting naked too.


    Mark began to fuck her slowly at first, but as his balls began to contract he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back much longer. At thest moment, he pulled out and let go over the small of her back, and then he stepped aside.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± said Paul, whose eight inch cock stood like a g pole.


    ¡°Yes, yes, fuck me,¡± moaned Kelly.


    He had no problem entering her and when he was deep inside her, she arched her back and turned around. Looking over her shoulder, she whispered, ¡°fuck me deep and hard, Mark.¡±


    He took hold of her hips and began thrusting into her.


    Mandy was so horny from watching her friend that when Paul came to stand next to her, she grabbed his semi erect cock and began to lick and suck it. Jordan saw this and figured she should get in on the action. She quickly undressed and then helped Mandy off with her clothes. When her friend was naked, Jordan knelt between her legs and gently licked her swollen lips, and sucked on her clit. Mandy moaned as little sparks filled her from her clit and out into her entire body.


    Paul looked over at them and said, ¡°Wow, that looks so sexy.¡± Then he went back to fucking Kelly and used his hand to tickle her clit.


    Kelly wanted it deeper and moved so he slipped out of her. She quickly got on the sofa and spread her legs and then said, e, fuck me missionary position.¡±


    Mark was happy to please and got in between her legs. He lifted them and ced them on his strong shoulders and then used his hand to guide his cock into her anus. When he pushed inside her as far as he could, Kelly yelped.


    ¡°Ah, oh, you are filling me uppletely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Do you like it like this?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do, fuck me hard Paul.¡±


    Mandy felt sorry for her friend and let go of Paul¡¯s cock. She pushed Jordan away and then they switched positions so that Jordan was sucking Mark and she was having her cunt licked by Mandy.


    That did it for Paul, the sight of the two women pleasing him and each other made him squirt a second time, and Jordan took it all with a big smile.


    ¡°You go and clean yourself. I will finish off with Mandy,¡± she said and wiped her mouth.


    When Mark had left Mandy pulled Jordan down on the floor and they got into a sixty-nine position with Jordan on top. Using their fingers and tongues, they brought each other closer to ecstasy, and when they came; their voices rang out making both Kelly and Paul turn to look at them.


    ¡°That is so beautiful,¡± said Paul, watching the two women lying on top of each other.


    ¡°Mm, could you fuck my pussy, Paul? I want toe,¡± said Mandy, her voice dreamy.


    He pulled out and then entered her cunt, which he thought was as tight as her anus had been. He fucked her deep and fast and within a minute she began to push her pussy against him and pinched her nipples. When she came, she squirted over his shaft and her belly. Paul got such a kick out of it that he pulled out and came over her body.


    When Mark came back from the bathroom, he found his friends quiet and breathing deeply.


    ¡°Are you guys OK?¡± he said.


    ¡°Mm, but we got to do this again, and soon,¡± said Mandy.


    Jordan turned her head and looked at her. ¡°So you liked a bit of real cock?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I loved it. I hope you don¡¯t mind it was Mark and Paul¡¯s?¡±


    Mandy got out from under Jordan and walked over to her friend that was lying face up on the couch. She sat down next to her and then kissed each of her erect nipples. ¡°Of course not, and next time we should all switch so the three of us can enjoy a cock through the backdoor.¡±


    They allughed, and then Paul got up and went to the kitchen. Before he entered he said, ¡°let¡¯s take a break and do it again.¡±


    The End

 Chapter 36

    Story 6 Backdoor Secrets -2


    Amy held the door to the apartment building open with her right foot and dragged her shopping bags inside. When the door closed behind her she took a couple of breaths and then grabbed the heavy bags and began the walk up three flights of stairs. The elevator was broken again and being a Saturday she and the other tenants had to wait until Monday before it would be repaired. It was a pain in the ass, but that¡¯s what you got when you decided to live cheap, she thought while she took a break on the first floor.


    Amy was a petite girl just over five-five with sand colored straight hair and curious green eyes. At twenty-five, she had an MBA in Marketing and had just moved to town the previous month. She had chosen the apartmentplex where she lived because the rent was cheap and it was only a fifteen minute walk to her workce.


    She grabbed the bags and was about to begin the walk up the next flight of stairs when she heard a door open above, followed by quick footsteps. She looked up just as a man walked around the corner. He looked to be in histe forties or early fifties, dressed in shorts and a tank top. He wore running shoes and an mp3 yer was strapped to his right arm. When he saw her he stopped.


    ¡°Hi, do you need some help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±


    He grabbed the bags from her. ¡°Wow, these are heavy. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    She almost had to run to keep up with him and when they reached her floor he stopped. ¡°Which apartment is yours?¡±


    ¡°That one,¡± she said and pointed at a door with the letter A above it.¡±


    ¡°Then you live above me.¡±


    She took the bags from him and gave him a big smile. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m Amy, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jeff, have a great day.¡±


    She watched him disappear down the stairs and then took her keys out of her jeans pocket.


    When she had put her shopping away she went to the bathroom where she stripped off her clothes and took a long cool shower. It was a hot day in June and she had been sweating a lot carrying the bags three blocks.


    She dressed in a pair of white cotton panties and a long green T-shirt and went to the kitchen. Opening the fridge she took out a carton of OJ and poured a ss. The cool liquid felt good and on her way to the balcony, she grabbed a new pack of cigarettes from the basket on top of the dining table. It was warm in the sun and she closed her eyes enjoying the rays on her face and body. Her nipples grew hard against the fabric and for a second she thought about going to her bed and ying with her dildo. She had bought it when she had moved. It was a recement for Jake who she had dumped after she caught him fucking her neighbor. Jake was tall, strong, and had blue eyes. Too bad he was aplete asshole. They had lived together for two years and she thought that he had been banging Lucy for most of that time. Amy¡¯s career was important to her and she spent a lot of time at work or traveling across the country. Jake was a writer and spent most of his time in front of hisptop. At least that was what she had thought.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She hade home early one Friday and was surprised not to find Jake typing away at his desk. When she had gone into their bedroom she had seen them. Lucy was on top with her hands in her blond hair riding Jake. He had his hands on her hips and Amy had heard the sound of their body¡¯s mming into each other. They didn¡¯t notice her until she threw one of her shoes at them and hit Lucy in the back of her head. There had been screaming, and in the end, Jake and Lucy had gone to her apartment, and Amy had changed the lock on her door and left his stuff outside.


    Now she was single and enjoying it. There were a few guys at her new job that she liked, but she didn¡¯t want to date at work. It never worked out and often caused more problems than it was worth. She opened her eyes and looked down at the street below her. A family was walking with a stroller and a couple of youths kicking a football against the wall. She was about to go back inside to get another ss of OJ when she saw Jeffe running down the street. His leg muscles were impressive, just like football yers. He stopped by the entrance door and put a foot up on the railing and stretched his leg. After a minute he did the other before disappearing inside. Amy wondered if he lived alone or if he had a girlfriend or wife. Most of the tenants were single and came homete at night. She would hear doors mming and sometimes music after midnight.


    After her second ss of juice and another cigarette, she went back inside and decided to make lunch.

 Chapter 37

    A weekter, Amy was on her way down the stairs when Jeff stepped out from his apartment. When he saw her he said, ¡°Hi, Amy.¡±


    ¡°Hi Jeff.¡±


    ¡°Are going shopping?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°No, just for a walk, I have been sitting on my ass all day making reports.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you do for a living?¡±


    ¡°I work in a marketingpany. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m retired. I used to be an actor.¡±


    She was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit young to be retired?¡±


    He locked his door and they walked down together. ¡°I was in adult movies, and your career is pretty much over once you hit thirty.¡±


    She held the door open for him and when he walked past her he said, ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t shocked you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting meeting a real porn actor today.¡±


    He smiled at her, showing white even teeth. There was a sparkle in his eyes when he said, ¡°what about dinner tonight? My ce, let¡¯s make it at seven.¡±


    Amy was taken aback by the offer. She wasn¡¯t sure if having dinner with an ex porn actor was such a good idea. He might think he was going to get some from her. Jeff must have known what she thought because he followed up with, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I am not going to try to seduce you, just dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He turned left outside and Amy walked in the other direction. When she reached the local park she sat down on a bench and watched a group of guys ying basketball while she smoked a cigarette. Then she got up and walked back home.


    When she sat down by herputer she had an idea. She wrote Jeff and porn actor in the search engine. She was surprised when she got several hits. She realized that there must be hundreds of actors with the same name, so she clicked on the images. She had to go back two pages before she found him. His porn name was Paul The Rimmer. Sheughed out aloud when she realized he had done gay porn.


    At seven she knocked on his door. She was wearing white shorts, sandals, and a ck sleeveless top. She had put on a little makeup and wore her hair in a ponytail.


    Jeff opened and said, ¡°wee, pleasee inside. Dinner is ready in a minute.¡±


    She walked past him and recognized theyout of the apartment, it was exactly like her own.


    ¡°Have a seat in the living room. Do want a drink?¡±


    ¡°Sure, white wine, if you have.¡±


    She sat down on a ck leather sofa in front of a coffee table with several magazines on it. The walls were covered in movie posters and other memorabilia from Jeff¡¯s days as an actor. She got up and looked closer at the posters. Some of them dated to the seventies but the majority were from the eighties and early nies.


    Jeff came out from the kitchen and gave her a ss.


    ¡°How many movies were you in?¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm, close to a hundred, I suppose.¡±


    She went back to the sofa and Jeff sat down in a chair opposite her. ¡°I must admit that when I came back from my walk I Googled you.¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°I thought that you might.¡±


    Amy felt how she blushed and took a sip from her wine. ¡°I was a bit surprised when I found out that you were a gay actor. I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t seem gay.¡±


    ¡°You are right, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Curiosity got the better of her and she said, ¡°why do gay porn if you are not gay?¡±


    ¡°The money is better, and just so you know, many of the actors who do gay porn aren¡¯t gay.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I had no idea. And how did you start, if I may ask?¡±


    Jeff drank from his beer bottle and sighed. ¡°I was a male stripper and a guy asked if I wanted to do porn, and at the time I needed more money so I did it. At first, it was straight sex, but when I found out that I could make more cash in gay porn I went down that road.¡±


    Amy giggled. ¡°Were you a top or bottom?¡±


    He gave her a sly grin. ¡°Both, actually, but I prefer to be a top.¡±


    He got up and went to the kitchen and began taking pots off the stove. Amy leaned back and drank from her ss. She and Jake had never had anal sex, but she had tried it with a previous boyfriend when she was in college. It had been painful and not repeated again. She couldn¡¯t imagine being fucked in the ass for a living.


    Jeff had made Roast with potatoes and they ate slowly talking about her career and his life as a retiree. He asked her if she had a boyfriend and she told him the short version of what had happened with Jake. Jeff had been married for several years but his wife had left him suddenly. At first, he had thought she had met someone else, but it had turned out that she had just stopped loving him. He spent half a year drunk and then decided to change his surroundings and had moved out of the city where they had lived.


    Dessert was chocte ice cream which Amy declined. Jeff had two scopes and after cleaning the table they went out on the balcony where Jeff served more wine and Amy lit a cigarette. She watched him from the corner of her eyes and realized she was wondering if he was a goody. After all, he was a porn actor. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°can I ask you a personal question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite sex act?¡±


    ¡°Favourite what?¡±


    Amy blushed. ¡°I mean, what do you like the most when ites to sex.¡±


    He thought for a second and then said, ¡°anal.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°OK, I can understand that you doing gay porn, but you said you had done straight porn also.¡±


    ¡°I like to have anal sex with women as much as with guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Jeff smiled when he saw the look on her face. She didn¡¯t like anal or she had never tried it, he thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried it?¡±


    The wine had gone to her head and she didn¡¯t feel ashamed when she said, ¡°one time only, and it hurt, a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry about that. It shouldn¡¯t you know if you do it right.¡±


    Amy finished her wine and got up. ¡°Thanks for a lovely evening but I have work tomorrow.¡±


    He followed her to the door and when she opened it he said, ¡°thanks foring, and just so you know. If you feel like giving anal sex another try, let me know. No strings attached.¡±


    She was so surprised at what he had said she hardly realized he had closed the door and she was alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 38

    Amyy in her bed with her legs spread wide and her eyes closed. Her vibrator was buzzing away on and around her clit and the first signs of orgasm were traveling out from there. She lifted her ass off the bed a little and moved the vibrator so it slid inside her. She gasped at the intense feeling and having her pussy stretched. She loved thick cocks. They didn¡¯t have to be very long, but they had to be fat and fill her out. When the orgasm took over she held her breath and then shivered in delight. Afterward, she had a thought. She rolled over and got on her knees. Using some of her wetness to lubricate herself, she gently pushed the toy inside her tight hole. She managed an inch before it hurt too much. She swore under her breath and rolled back onto her back staring at the ceiling.


    After the dinner with Jeff she had caught herself fantasizing about being fucked in the ass and had tried using her dildo, but each time she had ended up having to take it out. This was the fourth try in so many days and she was getting pissed off. She had thought about buying a smaller toy, but the closest sex shop was across town from where she lived.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she said out aloud.


    She got up and took a quick shower and then dressed in a yellow summer dress and without putting on panties or a bra she went down and knocked on Jeff¡¯s door.


    When he opened the door she gave him a big smile and said, ¡°hi, I¡¯m here to get my ass fucked, by you.¡±


    His jaw dropped and he stared at her for several seconds before saying, ¡°oh, OK, C¡¯mon in.¡±


    Amy slumped down on his sofa and he sat down opposite her. He didn¡¯t say anything and she realized he might want an exnation for her surprise visit and demand.


    ¡°Let me exin. After the other night, I have thought a lot about anal sex, and I realize that the reason why I don¡¯t like it, I think, is that my ex-boyfriend wasn¡¯t very gentle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s verymon,¡± said Jeff.


    ¡°So, I figured that if I let you do it, I would do it with someone who knows.¡± She gave him another big smile.


    Jeff leaned back in his chair and put his hands behind his head. She was very pretty, he thought and the dress she was wearing surly showed off a fantastic body. Most of the women he had been with had been bigger and taller than Amy. Her small boobs and a lite figure were very different from the big busted women in porn.


    ¡°OK, but you have to do what I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good. Come over to me.¡±


    She got up and walked around the coffee table and stood between his legs. He grabbed her hips and turned her around.


    ¡°Bend over and put your hands on the table, and spread your legs.¡±


    She did what he said and he pulled up her dress, exposing her round firm ass. He gently spread her ass cheeks and then she felt something wet and warm against her tight hole. It took her a second to realize he was licking her. It tickled something fierce but it also felt very good. His fingers found her wet pussy and gently rubbed her clit before sliding a finger inside her.


    ¡°Oh, that is amazing,¡± she said.


    ¡°This might sting a bit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jeff used the same finger that he had used on Amy¡¯s pussy and gently pressed it against her anus.


    ¡°Ah, careful,¡± she moaned.


    She is very tight; Jeff thought and stopped what he was doing. He went back to licking her ass and finger fucking her pussy until she came.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Off you go,¡± he said and pped her bare ass.


    Amy turned around with surprise in her eyes, ¡°Is that it? But, you never fucked me.¡±


    He grinned at her. ¡°No, you are too tight, and I have things to do. Come back tomorrow after work.¡±


    ¡°Shit! I knew there was a reason why my dildo wouldn¡¯t enter.¡±


    He gave her a surprised look. ¡°You have a dildo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Bring it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Amy was back in her apartment she made a cup of tea and smoked a cigarette while waiting for the water to boil. She felt disappointed and a little stupid. She had thought that Jeff would at least fuck her properly; she needed a good cock inside her. But all he had done was to lick her ass, which in itself had felt great. She took her tea and cigarettes out onto the balcony and sat in the sun wondering if she would ever experience a hard dick up her ass.

 Chapter 39

    The following evening when Jeff opened the door to his apartment he was dressed in boxer shorts and nothing else.


    ¡°Hi,e on in. Go to the bedroom, I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±


    Amy walked to the bedroom and smiled when she saw all the lit candles. It looked very romantic and she felt touched that he had taken the extra time to make things a little extra nice for her. She put the stic bag with her vibrator on the bed and then took off her jeans and T-shirt. She folded them and put them on a chair and then took off her panties and bra. When she was naked she got on the bed andy down. A few minutester Jeff came in and sat down on the foot end of the bed.


    ¡°So, here we are, again,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡±


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°Mm, I am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Turnover and rx.¡±


    She did what he had asked and felt how hey down between her legs. He spread them a bit more and then gently began to lick her anus. His tongue felt like velvet and when he entered her a little, she was surprised how long it was. Within minutes she was moaning into the pillow and pushing her ass against his face.


    Jeff loved what he was doing, but didn¡¯t want to go to fast. He had never been with such a tight woman before and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. He lifted his head from her soft ass cheeks and grabbed a tube of lube he had left on the nightstand.


    ¡°I will lube you up and then gently press a finger into you.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, I am so horny,¡± she said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Good, that should make it easier.¡±


    His finger slid into the first knuckle and that was as far as he wanted to go in the beginning. Very slowly he began to fuck her ass with an inch of his finger.


    ¡°Oh, oh, that feels so good,¡± said Amy, lifting her head a little.


    Every so often there was a sh of pain, but it was delicious, she felt drunk on it and didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    Jeff was about to slide out his finger when he realized she had rxed more and he pushed a bit harder, and sure enough, his finger entered to his second knuckle.


    ¡°Oh yes, yes, that is amazing.¡±


    Jeff smiled and adjusted his cock. He was rock hard, but couldn¡¯t use it, not yet anyway.


    He kept on fucking her with his finger for a few more minutes and then went back to licking her anus. When his finger was out she turned her head and her horny eyes caught his.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Shh, just a little break for your ass.¡±


    ¡°Uhu.¡±


    He went back to licking her and then moved a couple of fingers into her pussy from behind and her reaction astonished him.


    ¡°Fuck me, I need you to fuck me, right now!¡±


    ¡°But, I thought you wanted..¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Shut up, and give it to me.¡±


    Jeff shrugged his shoulders and did what she asked. He lifted her ass from the bed and put her legs over his, and then he entered her pussy as deep as he could.


    Amy felt like she had been impaled. His was long and thick and filled her up like she had never felt before. When Jeff began to thrust in and out she grabbed the mattress and bit down on the pillow. When he slowed down a little, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have never been fucked like this before.¡±


    ¡°What? From behind?¡±


    Jeff¡¯s cock was deep inside her and after catching her breath she managed to say, ¡°not this deep, and hard.¡±


    I¡¯m going toe any minute, Jeff thought. It had been a long time since he had had sex and the sensation of having a hot wet pussy around his shaft was overpowering. Amy had begun to moan and groan louder and he realized she wasing soon. He closed his eyes and concentrated so he wouldn¡¯t blow his load before she climaxed. Within minutes she gasped a few times and her pussy grabbed his shaft harder and then she rxed. He pulled out and grabbed his swollen cock and began to jerk off.


    What is he doing?¡± Amy thought and rolled over onto her back. He was kneeling on the bed with his cock in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± she said and grabbed him. Her little fingers didn¡¯t reach around his shaft and she figured he was about eight inches long, and thick. She slowly stroked him until he began to gasp and she felt his balls contract.


    Jeff opened his eyes and watched how he came over her hands and when he was empty, she bent down and gave his cockhead a kiss.


    ¡°What about your ass?¡± he said.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t had cock in months, and I guess my ass has to wait.¡±


    Heughed and got out of bed and went into the bathroom. When he came out again, Amy was gone, but her vibrator stood on the bedside table next to the tube of lube.

 Chapter 40

    The following morning when Amy woke up she was in pain. But shey in bed stretching and smiling. Her hand found her pussy and it hurt a little when she touched it. ¡°Poor thing, you have been out of practice,¡± she said.


    After taking a shower she had breakfast and got dressed. On her way down the elevator, it stopped on Jeff¡¯s floor and a woman in her forties got on. Amy nodded and the woman smiled back at her. When they reached the lobby the woman opened the doors and stepped out. But before going outside she said, ¡°please don¡¯t make so much noise next time Jeff fucks you.¡±


    Amy was so surprised that she just opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so surprised. I knew it would happen once you met him. After all, he is a porn actor, we all know that.¡±


    Then she walked ahead and turned right outside and disappeared from Amy¡¯s view. She slowly shook her head and hoped her red face would go back to its normal color soon.


    She had a hard time concentrating at work. The pain had subsided, but another feeling had entered her. She was horny, very horny. By the time the work day ended she was so horny that she took a taxi home and knocked on Jeff¡¯s door before dropping off her briefcase. There was no answer. She knocked again, but the result was the same. She felt frustrated and took the elevator up to her floor.


    Two hourster she was back at his door knocking on it, but he still wasn¡¯t there. Where was he, she thought?


    She tried two more times before midnight and he was still not back. She went to bed feeling horny and angry. She had left her vibrator at his ce and using her fingers wasn¡¯t the same. She tossed and turned in bed until she finally went to sleep.


    She woke up to her doorbell ringing and stumbled out of bed. She had fallen asleep in her working clothes and her skirt was wrinkled.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Jeff.¡±


    She threw the door open and said, ¡°where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I had to go out.¡±


    ¡°You could have left a note under my door. You have no idea, how horny I was.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡±


    Amy sighed. ¡°Still am, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Jeff grabbed her hand and they ran down the stairs to his apartment. Jeff didn¡¯t bother with any candles and Amy didn¡¯t care. She threw off her clothes and jumped on the bed and turned her round ass towards Jeff.


    ¡°Give it to me, now. I want your cock inside my ass.¡±


    Jeffughed. ¡°Calm down, it would hurt too much.¡±


    She looked at him over her shoulder. ¡°Mm, I guess you are right.¡±


    He picked up the vibrator from the nightstand and poured lube over it. Then he turned it on using the lowest speed.


    ¡°Wow, that is great,¡± said Amy when the toy touched her anus.


    He pushed the tip inside her and her anus slowly opened a little. Amy moaned and Jeff pushed a bit harder. Slowly she opened a little bit more and the toy slid in another quarter of an inch. He slowly pulled it out and then let it dance over the opening, gently massaging her muscle.


    Amy closed her eyes and moaned each time the toy touched her. She had gasped and closed her eyes when Jeff had pushed it inside her, but little by little her body became used to the vibrator and when Jeff again pushed it against her anus she opened up and it slid in.


    ¡°Mm, god, that feels so good,¡± she said through clenched teeth.


    It was about three inches inside her, and Jeff slowly began to move it back and forth very gently. He leaned in and kissed her ass cheeks, then he nibbled on them and his other hand, not holding the toy found her pussy which was very wet by now. Her clit was swollen and he rubbed it and her response was to push her ass against the toy which slid in a little bit further.


    Amy felt how her legs began to tremble and that weing warm feeling from a brewing orgasm took hold of her cunt. She arched her back and then lowered her boobs to the bed and pushed back a bit more, feeling how she was prated another inch or so.


    ¡°Wow, you are doing great. It is almost all the way inside you,¡± said Jeff.


    His cock was as hard as it had ever been and the first drops of pre-cum were glistering on its swollen head. He wanted to grab her hips and ram it inside Amy as deep as he could but he knew she wasn¡¯t quite ready yet. Instead, he gently pulled out the toy and began to lick her ass hole, flickering his tongue around it and making her moan.


    ¡°Oh, oh, please Jeff, put it back inside me, please, I beg you.¡±


    She was ready he thought. He poured lube over his cockhead and then grabbed the shaft with his right hand while pushing apart her ass cheeks with his left. When he was in position he said, ¡°are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I am so fucking horny right now, I¡¯d do anything,¡± she said looking at him over her shoulder.


    When he pushed inside her, Amy¡¯s eyes opened wide and she shrieked as Jeff¡¯s cock slid deeper inside her. When he was all the way inside he didn¡¯t move for several seconds, so that she had time to catch her breath.


    This was different, thought Amy. While the vibrator was a bit hard Jeff¡¯s cock adjusted to her tightness, and after a little while she rxed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I am so ready, fuck me.¡±


    Jeff leaned forward and reached for her boobs and began to y with her hard nipples. His thrusts were slow and he mixed it up a bit with shorter and longer ones. Her ass grabbed at his hard shaft and he felt his orgasm growing in his balls.


    Her pussy had never been this wet before Amy realized when she reached for herself. Her fingers rubbed her clit and as her orgasm grew Jeff let go of her boobs and grabbed her hips. His thrusts became faster and deeper and just when she didn¡¯t know if she could take any more she climaxed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, oh, yes.¡± The words came out louder and louder until they turned into a wail.


    Jeff pulled out from her and jerked off, letting it all rain down on her back and ass cheeks. Amy slumped forward andy on her stomach moaning. He left her there and went into the bathroom and cleaned himself.


    Amy opened her eyes. Her head was turned to the left and she was facing the bathroom door. She saw Jeff¡¯s bare ass when he walked inside. She sighed and closed her eyes. Her body was still shivering in pleasure and her ass felt wide open. Her pussy was still recovering from her orgasm and a big smile grew on her face. She had done it, she had had her ass fucked, and she loved it.


    The door to the bathroom opened and Jeff came back out again. His cock was dangling between his legs, thick and inviting. Amy pushed herself up so she was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she said.


    Jeff walked up to her and when he was close enough she grabbed his cock and pulled him closer. She looked down on the swollen red head and gently took it in her mouth.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± said Jeff looking down at the blond head bobbing up and down.


    Her lips stretched and she couldn¡¯t take all of him, but Amy didn¡¯t care. Her goal was to get him hard again. It didn¡¯t take much of her sucking and licking before his shaft was as hard as before. She reached for the tube of lube still lying on the bed and poured plenty into her hand. Then she lubed him up and said, ¡°fuck my ass again, this time I want you to see my face.¡±


    Jeff grinned and reached for two pillows and pushed them under her hips. When Amyy back down her hips came off the mattress a few inches, letting Jeff line up his cock with her ass. This time there wasn¡¯t much resistance, and he slid into her with no problem.


    ¡°God, I am wide open,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°You feel so good, I don¡¯t know how long I can hold it,¡± said Jeff and clenched his jaws.


    Amy¡¯s boobs bounced for each time he thrust into her and her mouth opened and she closed her eyes. Her right arm moved up and down on the mattress and when she found the vibrator she turned it on and slid it into her pussy.


    ¡°Wow, I am being fucked in both my holes,¡±


    To his amazement, Jeff could feel the tiny vibrations and this made him want toe even faster.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, almost.¡±


    ¡°Me too, I am so close, baby,¡± she moaned.


    Then with a loud gasp, Amy came for the second time. She pulled out the vibrator and moved away from Jeff. His cock slid out but she was on it with her mouth and tongue. When her hand cupped his balls and she gently began to massage them while sucking on his cockhead, Jeff couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and let it go.


    After showering Jeff made coffee and they sat on the balcony sipping the hot liquid.


    ¡°You know, I thought it would take longer before you loosened up,¡± said Jeff.


    Amy giggled. ¡°I guess I was too horny.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as too horny. Are you hurting?¡±


    ¡°A little, but it was worth it. I have never had an orgasm like that before.¡±


    Jeff smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡±


    They sat in silence for a while and then Amy said, ¡°can we do it again sometime?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, it depends.¡±


    ¡°On what?¡± she was surprised by his answer.


    ¡°Only if you ask me really nicely.¡±


    Amyughed. ¡°Please, pretty please, would you fuck me in the ass again, soon?¡±


    ¡°Sure I would.¡±


    Amy grinned. ¡°I have finished my coffee, what about you?¡±


    ¡°God, let me take a break. I am not as young as before.¡±


    She got up and stood behind him. Then she leaned forward and her hands slid down his chest towards his boxer shorts. When they moved over his cock, she felt how it began to grow.


    ¡°Oh, I think you are ready, old man.¡±


    ¡°Old man? I¡¯ll show you what this old man can do.¡±


    Jeff got up and Amy ran towards the bedroom. ¡°Catch me if you can!¡±


    He smiled and ran after her.


    The End


    There is research saying that women are more inclined to try sex with another woman than men are to try it with another man. Whether you are older and want to try something new or young and exploring your sexuality sex between women is something amazing. Here are a few stories looking into this.

 Chapter 41

    Story 7 Faith


    I never thought I would be lying on a sunbed in a tropical paradise watching my lovee out of the turquoise water. Her body is the color of chocte milk and she is only wearing a bikini bottom. Her boobs are firm and set high on her chest with dark brown nipples. She stops and grabs her long dark hair and then squeezes out the water on the sand. When she sees me she waves and runs thest bit to where I am lying.


    ¡°You shoulde in, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    I smile at her and reach for her hand. ¡°Sit down Annabelle¡±


    When she does I pull her down over me and kiss her full lips. I can taste the salt from the water and a little bit of coconut oil from her sun lotion. The kiss is gentle at first but bes harder and deeper. My hand moves up along her midriff until I have her boob in my hand. Her nipple hardens and a sigh escapes her. Then she pushes herself up using her hands against the sunbed.


    ¡°What?¡± I say.


    She gives me a crooked smile and puts a warm finger on my lips. ¡°You have to wait, my darling¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    She leans down and lets her lips brush against mine. ¡°Faith, you are such a horny girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I grin at her. ¡°You made me this horny.¡±


    Annabelle gets up and grabs the towel from the sunbed next to mine. She dries off the little water that is left on her sleek body and then puts on a pair of ck shorts and a thin white blouse.


    I met Annabelle three weeks ago, in the hotel I was staying at with my grandparents. She was working in room service, and one thing led to another and here we were, together, and in love. I had never thought the curiosity of wanting to be with another woman would have brought me to this ce.


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes,¡± I moaned into the phone while rubbing my clit.


    I had just heard my boyfriend Brade a couple of minutes earlier and now it was my turn. Phone sex wasn¡¯t our usual thing, but since he lived fifty miles from me and had broken his foot we had to do with our hands and phones.


    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± I said.


    ¡°I bet you miss my cock more.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    There was a knock on my door. ¡°Got to go, baby. I will call youter tonight¡±


    Brad made kissing noises and then hung up. I pulled up my white panties and found my skirt on the floor where I had dropped it. After brushing my tousled hair and putting on a blouse I went downstairs.


    I found my parents and my grandparents in the living room having coffee. There was arge te with cookies and a chocte cake had been cut into slices.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said.


    ¡°Faith, you get prettier for every day,¡± my grandmother said.


    ¡°Come, sit down, we have wonderful news for you,¡± my grandfather said.


    ¡°Are you feeling OK, honey? You look a bit flushed?¡± asked my mother when I sat down next to her on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Grandfather Bob cleared his throat. ¡°How would you feel about going to Paris for a week?¡±


    ¡°Paris? I would love to, but why?¡±


    Bob patted my grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°Margaret won a trip to Paris and we wanted to invite you toe along.¡±


    Paris, France, I thought. I had never been outside the state where we lived, and here was an opportunity to go to Europe. Then I felt bad, thinking about Brad, but at the same time I knew he couldn¡¯t get out and since I didn¡¯t have a car we would hardly see each other until his foot healed.


    ¡°Sign me up, when are we leaving?¡±


    Margaret gave me some papers and said, ¡°this is the timetable, we are leaving the day after tomorrow, that is Sunday. We will be backte the following Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Faith,nguage.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Dad, it¡¯s just that I only have today and tomorrow to get ready. I have to buy clothes and pack and get ready.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing still sitting there? Get a move on,¡± Bob said.


    I ran back to my room and called Brad. When I told him that I was going to Paris, he first sounded sad, but when I told him it was only for a week he cheered up and told me to have fun. Then I called my best friend Cindy, and she, as usual, had only men in mind.


    ¡°God, imagine, you meeting you some hot French man. I wonder if they fuck as well as the rumors have it.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you know I love Brad.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°So? You are in France, that¡¯s in Europe. If you would try some French cock, Brad would never find out.¡±


    She did have a point, but French cocks were not my reason for going. I just wanted to see something else than Minnesota.


    Later, after my grandparents had gone my mother drove me to the mall and we went shopping. It was February so Paris would be cold. I bought some new jeans, sweaters and a thick coat. When my mom went into a book store I entered a lingerie boutique. I only had a few minutes, so I grabbed some sexy thongs in ck and white, and matching bras. When I was paying for them, I realized I didn¡¯t even know why I needed them. I was going on a trip with my grandparents, but something inside me told me to buy them, so I did. While the woman working in the boutique put my purchase in a bag two women around my age entered. They were both blonde and one was taller than the other. They wore miniskirts and since their jackets were open I could see that the taller one hadrge boobs that bounced as she walked past me. I swallowed and looked away. I had promised myself not to think about those things. They were dirty, and not something my parents would like.


    When I was done, I walked back to the bookstore and had to wait ten minutes before my mother came out. While leaning against the wall the two blonds came out and walked toward me. I looked away but could see their reflection in the disy window next to me. I closed my eyes and waited until I was sure they had walked past me. Then I opened them and sighed.


    It had happened the previous summer. My parents and I had gone to visit my cousins and my uncle. They lived in a small town about seven hours drive from us. My cousins are three years younger than I and I don¡¯t really get along with them. One day we were by theke and while they were goofing around in the water Iy reading. Suddenly there was a shadow over me and when I looked up a saw a girl around my age standing next to me. She had dark hair and clear blue eyes.


    ¡°Hi, are you Steve¡¯s and Jake¡¯s cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Brittney. We are in the same ss.¡±


    I sat up and put my book away. ¡°Are they assholes in school too?¡±


    Brittney giggled. ¡°Yeah, they are. How long are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Only a week.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I put my things here?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Having some femalepany would be nice I thought. I went back to my book, but when Brittney stood and pulled down her jean shorts, reviling a perfectly round ass my mouth dropped open. She was wearing a G-string bikini bottom and a minimal top. When shey down on her back the little piece of cloth that covered her pussy rode into her slit and I had to look away. I felt embarrassed and a bit ufortable. What I didn¡¯t know was that Brittany liked girls. I realized that a few hourster when she asked if she could help me with the sun location. I thanked her and turned my back to her. First, everything was fine, but suddenly her hands came around my sides and grabbed my boobs. At that exact moment, Steve and Jake decided toe out of the water. Steve saw us first and hollered. ¡°Look, Faith is being felt up by Brittney, oh my god, they are going to have sex right now.¡±


    Brittney leaned closer, still holding on to my boobs. ¡°Too bad, I was looking forward to us having some fun.¡±


    I just sat there while she got up and grabbed her things. By the time my cousins had arrived, she was long gone.


    ¡°Wow, Faith, I had no idea you liked pussy.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Pussy licker, pussy licker,¡± chanted Jake.


    I decided it was time to leave and got my things together. Later that day my assholes for cousins told their parents and mine what had happened. My father is religious and was very upset. I had to exin over and over again that it had been Brittney who hade on to me. In the end, I managed to make them believe me and before I went to bed, my father told me that if he ever found out that I had been with a woman, he would renounce me as his daughter.


    That night, lying alone in bed, I could still feel Brittany¡¯s hands on my tits. The little time they had been there her fingers had found my nipples and slowly squeezed them. As I thought back to the way it had made me feel, I realized I had liked it.


    Ever since that day I have checked out other girls. I have never done anything about it, just looking and fantasizing. I love Brad, and I love his cock, but something inside me told me that I had to try to be with another woman, the question was, when and where?

 Chapter 42

    When wended in Paris my nose was running and I was coughing. I must have caught something during the flight because I felt miserable.


    It was morning and the city was covered in clouds. Small snowkes fell from the dark skies and I shivered as we waited for a taxi to take us to the hotel.


    ¡°I think you should stay in and get some rest, my dear,¡± said my grandmother when we had settled in our room.


    It was a two-bedroom apartment with a living room and two bathrooms. The view showed the Eiffel Tower and the Seine river. I guessed it would have cost a good chunk of cash if it wasn¡¯t for it being free. My grandfather had paid extra for me, but it wasn¡¯t that much since he didn¡¯t make a face when he handed over his credit card.


    ¡°I think you are right. Maybe I can sleep it off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you something for the fever and if you want to, you can order as much room service as you want. Your grandfather and I should be back in thete afternoon. We want to see a few museums. We will wait with the Louver until you are feeling better.


    After they had left I took a long hot shower, hoping it would rx me a bit. As I soaped my body I realized I hadn¡¯t shaved my cunt in a few days. What was the point if Brad wouldn¡¯t fuck me anytime soon? I thought about doing it but decided against it. I figured that it would be good for the skin to give it a rest.


    Wearing a terrycloth bathrobe, courtesy of the hotel, I went to my bed and fell asleep.


    When I woke up it was dark outside and I thought it was night. I called out but got no response. When I turned on the TV in my room, I saw it was just after three in the afternoon. Darkness came early during the winter. I realized I was hungry and went looking for the room service menu.


    The man on the other end of the line spoke good English and promised my order would be up in less than thirty minutes. While I waited, I channel surfed until I found an English channel showing reruns of CSI Miami.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was a knock on the door a whileter and when I opened it a young woman in a ck uniform stood outside with arge tray.


    ¡°Your order, madam,¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you. Could you put it on the table in the living room, please?¡±


    Her uniform showed off a pair of long legs and the skirt ended about ten inches below her ass. I looked away and scolded myself for staring. She ced the tes on the table and took off the lids. The smell of steak and French Fries reached my nostrils and my stomach growled.


    ¡°Is everything as you wanted it?¡± she said. Her voice was deep and the ent was heavy.


    ¡°Yes, it looks wonderful, thank you.¡±


    As I walked back to the door to open it for her I saw my grandparents had been thoughtful enough to leave some money for tips. I gave her a few notes.


    ¡°Thank you. If you need anything else, please call. My name is Annabelle and I am on duty until midnight.¡±


    ¡°I am Faith,¡± I put out my hand and shook hers. It was warm and incredibly soft.


    After she had left I ate and thought about her. I put her age around twenty-five which made her a bit older than I. Her hair was long and curly, but she had worn it with a sp showing of a long neck. Her face was oval and her nose, maybe just a little bit too big. Her lips were sensually curved and when we shook hands, I had seen her boobs pressing hard against her white blouse. Either they wererge or her blouse was a size or two too small. The fact was, she was beautiful and sensual.


    I was halfway through my steak when my mobile rang. I went into the bedroom and saw it was my grandparents calling.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± my grandfather asked.


    ¡°A bit better. The fever is gone and my throat isn¡¯t as sore as before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. Margeret and I were thinking about having dinner out. Would you mind?¡±


    At first it hurt a little, but then I remembered, Annabelle was working untilte. Maybe I could order more things and get to know her better?


    ¡°No problem. You guys have fun, I¡¯ll watch TV.¡±


    After I had hung up I finished off the food and stayed on the sofa watching TV. Around six I became thirsty and looked at the menu. I couldn¡¯t decide if I should order a soft drink or something stronger. I had never been a big drinker, just some beers with Brad or my girlfriends. I decided on wine. I was in France and that was what the French drank. I made my order and ten minutester there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Your wine, madam.¡±


    Annabelle smiled and came in while I held the door open. She took the dirty tes and put them in the tray she was carrying and then ced the wine bottle and a ss on the table. She opened the bottle one-handed and poured an inch. I realized I was supposed to try it.


    ¡°Mm, this is very nice,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡°Do you drink wine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not this kind. It is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to try some?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I am on duty.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I won¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Do you promise?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I handed her my ss and she took a sip.


    ¡°You are right, this is fantastic.¡±


    ¡°We should drink a bottle together.¡±


    I am usually a bit shy around people I don¡¯t know, but something about Annabelle made me want to spend time with her. I knew what it was, I wanted to be with her, and get that fantasy out of my system. But how would I know if she was into girls?


    ¡°We should, but I can¡¯t here at the hotel.¡±


    Suddenly I was feeling a lot better. The prospect of having a drink with her made me forget about my runny nose and sore throat. The problem was that she finished at midnight and my grandparents would be back before then. I had toe up with an idea of how to sneak out while they slept.


    ¡°I will call room service and ask for you around eleven-thirty.¡±


    ¡°No, just call and make a breakfast order. If you order a hot chocte you can¡¯t see me. If you order tea I will meet you at the Mc Donald¡¯s two blocks down.¡±


    When she had left I leaned against the door and closed my eyes. What was I doing? Meeting aplete stranger at night in a city I didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t like me.

 Chapter 43

    My grandparents came home just after nine that evening and after telling me about all the fantastic art they had seen and the food they ate they went to bed. I waited an hour and then listened close to their bedroom door. I could only hear my grandfather snoring so I figured it was safe to leave.


    I called room service and left an order for the next morning, making sure the young man on the other line understood that I wanted tea with my eggs and toast.


    I changed into a pair of jeans and a thick sweater. It had begun to snow again and I could see the kes whirling around outside the window. I was restless and walked around my room with the door closed. I thought about calling Brad but thought he might notice something strange in my voice and begin to ask questions. I changed the sweater and added some makeup. Then I changed again and then changed my lipstick. Looking at myself in the mirror, I saw a woman in her early twenties. She had strong features with high cheekbones and full lips. Her nose was straight and thin. The hair was dark brown and reached the shoulders. Her eyes were light blue and almond-shaped.


    ¡°OK, this is it,¡± I said to no one when the rm clock on the bedside table showed a quarter to midnight.


    When I walked out into the night the wind grabbed my coat and tugged me along. I was going in the opposite direction and turned into the wind. The snowkes who had looked fluffy and light through the window hit me like nails in the face. I met no one during my ten-minute walk and when I arrived at the corner Anabelle wasn¡¯t there. I figured she must have been dyed and waited. I was safe from the wind, but not the cold.


    I have no idea how long I stood there. It might have been an hour or ten minutes. Suddenly someone was standing in front of me and the person took my hand. I was pulled out and close to the person. Suddenly I was being kissed. Not softly but with passion. I thought I smelt perfume and when the kiss ended, I stood back half a step.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I amte,¡± said Anabelle. Her hair was filled with snow and her cheeks were red.


    ¡°No, no problem,¡± I stammered. The kiss had shocked me.


    She took my hand and leaned close. ¡°I thought we could go to my ce.¡±


    I nodded and she took my hand and we walked away from where I hade from.


    Anabelle¡¯s apartment was a studio on the second floor in a five-story building. We walked up old wooden stairs that creaked under our every step. She had told me there was an elevator but was not to be trusted and would stop between floors.


    When she opened the door and let me in the first thing I noticed was the smell of flowers. First I thought it was some kind of spray, but when she turned on the light I realized it came from the real thing. On almost every t surface stood a pot with a flower in it. Red, yellow, pink, and orange were the main colors.


    ¡°It¡¯s my hobby, and my children,¡± she said and dumped her coat on an empty chair by the door.


    ¡°Wow, they are beautiful.¡±


    She took my coat and dropped it on the same chair. She had changed into a long skirt and a thick turtleneck sweater after work.


    ¡°What would you like, tea, coffee, or wine?¡±


    ¡°Wine,¡± I said and sat down on an old leather sofa.


    She disappeared into the kitchen and I heard how she opened a fridge and then took out two sses.


    ¡°Sorry, I only have white, and it¡¯s chilled.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure the alcohol will warm me up.¡±


    After she had served us she sat down opposite me in azy chair made out of cloth. It looked even older than the sofa and I thought she must have bought the furniture at a flea market or something. While sipping my wine I looked around the room, and I got the feeling that she didn¡¯t have much money. The wallpaper was old and the ceiling had cracked. The few carpets on the floor were threadbare and one had a long rip in it. I noticed a bookshelf with magazines and a few photos. They were of Anabelle and a much older man. A lover?


    ¡°That¡¯s my father,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you thought. Most people that see us together don¡¯t believe he is my dad. I guess I took after my mother.¡±


    I got up and picked up one of the photos. It showed Anabelle and her father dressed in ski clothes and behind them were mountains covered in snow.


    ¡°That was taken two years ago, in Austria.¡±


    The man in the picture was shorter than Anabelle, with a blond mustache. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes or hair since he was wearing sunsses and a hat. I put the photo down and went back to the sofa.


    ¡°Do you see him often?¡±


    She put down her ss and shook her head. ¡°Not enough. He is always working, but enough about me. What about you Faith, tell me about yourself.¡±


    She poured some more wine and sat up in her chair. She pulled up her skirt until it showed off some of her thighs and then crossed her legs in front of her.


    I told her about my upbringing and my life in a small Minnesota town. When I mentioned Brad she chuckled and said. ¡± I hope Brad won¡¯t be upset that I kissed you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, about that. Why did you do it?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and gave me a wicked smile. ¡°Because I wanted to. Ever since I first saw you earlier today I have wanted to kiss you. Your lips looked so soft, and they were.¡±


    I must have blushed because she giggled and leaned over the table, putting a warm hand on my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s OK. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    My mind was racing. I wanted her, and I wanted her to take advantage of me, to touch me, kiss me, and hold me. I wanted to feel her lips on mine, the taste of her tongue against mine, and then, the sweet taste of her pussy.


    ¡°I want you to,¡± I whispered.


    She let go of my cheek and leaned back. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I have always wanted to be with another woman.¡±


    ¡°What about Brad?¡±


    It was my turn to shrug my shoulders. ¡°I love him, and he has a fantastic cock, but I want to try something different.¡±


    She watched me while finishing her wine and after putting it down on the table between us. She stood and walked around it and sat down next to me. Then she leaned in and gently kissed my lips. Her¡¯s were so soft they felt like velvet. I could taste the wine when she opened them and her tongue yed along my lips and when hers and mine met, she put her arms around me and held me tight.


    The position was a bit ufortable, so Iid back and she ended up on top of me.


    Without a word she pulled her sweater over her head and unsped a ck bra. Her boobs were firm andrge. I had been right earlier. She took my hands and ced them on her tits while looking me straight in the eyes. I felt how her nipples harden against the t of my hands and when I carefully began to massage her, a sigh escaped her lips and she closed her eyes.


    She leaned forward and down and suddenly I could reach her nipples with my mouth. I sucked and licked them and her breathing became harder. Her hips began to gyrate against mine and suddenly she pulled away.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± he said. Her voice was deep and husky.


    It must have been a new record for me. I was naked and standing on the floor in no time. She pulled out a sofa bed andid me down on it. Then he took off her clothes and threw them on the chair where she had sat before.


    Her body was amazing. Long slender legs and a narrow waist, with a tuft of pubic hair above her clit. I realized that I hadn¡¯t done anything about my cunt, and I felt a bit bad about it. But how could I have known that I would be in bed with a hot French girl after being in France for just a few hours.


    She stepped closer to the sofa and signaled for me to sit up. My head was at level with her cunt and when she put her hands on my shoulder and pulled me closer, I knew what was about to happen. I had wanted it and fantasized about it for thest year, and now when I was going to do it, I felt nervous.


    My nose touched her hair and I closed my eyes. Then I stuck out my tongue and felt her skin against it. When I found her slit it was incredibly warm and moist. Her button was hard and when I let my tongue flicker over it, she moaned loudly and pressed my face harder against her pussy. That was it, I lost it at that moment. I began to suck and lick her like there was no tomorrow. She became wetter for every minute and I could feel how her legs began to tremble a little. Then she pushed me away and down on the bed. With a well-practiced move, she was between my legs and had them over her shoulders. And when her tongue touched me a loud groan escaped my lips.


    Brad had always been a good pussy eater, he put some effort into it, but Anabelle was out of this world. In just a few minutes she had me moaning and groaning as I had never done before. When she slid in a couple of fingers and began to fuck me, I grabbed the sheets and screamed with pleasure. My pussy was burning hot and it wanted more of what she was giving me.


    After my third orgasm Anabelle got up and we switched into a sixty-nine position with her on top.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Faith, lick my pussy and ass.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. I gave her all I had, and at one point I used her juices and slid a finger into her ass.


    ¡°Ay, that feels so good,¡± she moaned and began to ride my finger.


    When she finally came, she screamed out in French, and I had no idea what she was saying. The only thing I knew was that I had never had an orgasm like the ones I had had with Anabelle that night.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Did you go outst night, my dear?¡± asked my grandmother while we had breakfast in the restaurant the following morning.


    Without looking up from my eggs I shook my head. ¡°No, I watched some TV and then fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I could have sworn I heard the door open.¡±


    I had left Anabelle at just after three in the morning and had been as quiet as possible. But after another two bottles of wine and more sex, I must have fucked up and made some noises. My head was hurting and I had already taken two pills. I reached for my coffee and drank it all, burning my mouth.


    We decided to see the Louvre that morning and then take a cruise on the river in the evening with dinner on board. I was dying to see Anabelle again. We had decided to meet in the corridor on my floor just before midnight. Thest thing she did before going home each night was to collect the empty trays and dirty tes people left outside their doors on the three floors she covered.


    I looked at my watch. It was only nine in the morning. I sighed and had another cup of coffee.


    The Louvre was impressive, and we spent several hours walking around and by midday my headache was gone and I almost felt human again. My ass felt a bit weird, but I figured it was because Anabelle had wanted to give me the same pleasure I had given her, and boy did she know how to do it. When I closed my eyes, I could still remember the pain when she had pushed inside me with two fingers and then the extraordinary pleasure that had followed. Brad had tried to fuck my ass a few times, but he was big and it had hurt too much. Maybe when I got back, I would let him try again. Anabelle had shown me a few tricks on how to rx and breathe.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± my grandfather asked.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°You have a strange smile and you are blushing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it must be the change of temperature.¡±


    We had returned outside and were walking back to the hotel. As we approached the main doors several limousines drove up and the doorman rushed down to open the doors on the first one. A man stepped out dressed in a dark suit, white shirt, and a red tie. He had a coat over his arm and when he turned towards me I recognized the mustache. It was Anabelle¡¯s dad.


    The man was talking to the doorman who smiled and nodded and then opened the door for him.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked when I was close enough.


    ¡°Mr. Sucre. He owns this and several more hotels in France and the Caribbean,¡± said the doorman.


    I was stunned. Why would Anabelle work in room service if her dad owned the hotel? Maybe she had lied to me and he wasn¡¯t her dad? For a second I thought he must be some lover that fucked her and as a token of appreciation had invited her for a ski trip. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time in history a room service girl did a client. I wasn¡¯t angry, just surprised. I decided to ask herter that night what was going on with her and Mr. Sucre.


    At midnight I was standing with my eye to the security hole looking out at an empty corridor. My grandparents had been asleep for hours already and I was sure they wouldn¡¯t wake up. I had asked for wine during dinner and had made sure they drank a lot more than I from the bottles.


    Twelve ten and still no sign of Anabelle. I was getting nervous. Had she stood me up? Then I saw her. She came around the corner from the right pushing a trolley and picking up trays as she moved along. When she was two doors from mine, I opened it and stepped out into the corridor.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said.


    She smiled and walked up to me. Then she kissed me quickly on the cheek and took my hand. Walking back the way she hade she pushed the trolley ahead of her while holding my hand with her other. When we arrived at the elevators she turned left and stopped two doors down. She took a key card from her pocket and when the door opened, she pushed the trolley inside and dragged me inside with her.


    ¡°I have missed you so much,¡± she mumbled between kisses.


    She pushed me against the door and began to undress me. I was only wearing my terry cloth robe so I was standing naked in front of her in no time. Her fingers found me and she began to rub my clit while kissing and licking my nipples.


    ¡°Wait, Anabelle. Hold on a second.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she said through her teeth as she suckled on my right nipple.


    ¡°I saw your father today.¡±


    Without stopping what she was doing and using her fingers to slowly fuck me, she whispered, ¡°Yeah, I know. He came to see me.¡±


    It was hard to talk since she was sliding her finger in and out of my cunt while rubbing my clit and ying with my boobs. I felt my knees go weak and slowly I slid down onto the floor. As soon as I was sitting with my back to the door, she lowered her head and began to lick and suck my clit. Even though the feeling was intense I wanted to know what was going on.


    ¡°Please Anabelle, tell me what is happening. Why are you working in your dad¡¯s hotel?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, I love the taste of you,¡± was her response.


    I looked down and watched the dark-skinned woman and how her tongue yed over my lips and clit. For every touch, my body shivered and soon I gave up. I slid further down until I was lying on the carpet and Anabelle had her head between my legs. I wrapped my legs around her midsection and pulled her closer, pushing her head against my cunt with my hands. As my hips began to move, little yelps and groans escaped my lips, and when I came, I dug my nails into her back and shoulders.


    Wey on the carpet, and I used her right boob as a pillow and she was caressing my stomach and tits with one hand.


    ¡°My father is here to pick me up. We are going to the Caribbean on vacation. I work here so I can learn the business from the bottom up. Last year I was a receptionist in Nice, and next year I will work at the head office in the ounting department.¡±


    I turned my head and looked into her caramel-colored eyes. ¡°You are leaving?¡±


    She patted my cheek. Yeah, tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Wey in silence for a while and then she said. ¡°Would you like toe along? It would only be for a week or so.¡±


    I sat up and turned towards her. ¡°I would love to, but I need to tell my grandparents.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to tell them? That you are leaving with a woman you have known for less than forty-eight hours?¡±


    She had a point. ¡°So? What should I do?¡±


    She thought for a while. ¡°After dinner tomorrow, tell them you are going for a walk. Take your passport with you and meet me at the same ce as we did yesterday night.¡±


    Instead of answering her I leaned down and kissed her stomach, then her pubic area, and then I let my tongue explore her slit and all the wonders it hid.


    When I reached the ce where we had met the first time a ck limousine was parked at the curb. As I approached the drivers door opened and a man in a dark suit got out.


    ¡°Ms. Faith Keith?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Please step inside, Mr. and Ms. Sucre are waiting for you.¡±


    He opened the back door and when I got in I found Anabelle and her father inside. ¡°Hi, I am Faith,¡± I said and gave Mr. Sucre my hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Please have a seat the jet is waiting for us.¡± His voice was heavily ented and as the car pulled away he leaned back and closed his eyes.


    I slept on the ne and when the sun woke me up I looked out the window and saw a sea so blue that it hurt my eyes.


    ¡°We arending in thirty minutes,¡± said Anabelle who was sitting in front of me. She handed me a satellite phone. ¡°Call your family and tell them you are fine and will be back home in a week.¡±


    Naturally, my grandparents were frantic, and my parents, especially my father. He screamed at me and said I was out of my mind. Even Brad was upset. I didn¡¯t care, I was on a new adventure, and it could only get better.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for you to get ready,¡± says Anabelle and takes my hand.


    We walk up to the enormous vi that is standing on a hillside. As we walk through the garden, and up around the pool, I wonder if I will evere back to this ce again. The week has passed so fast and with Anabelle¡¯s father being the perfect host, leaving us plenty of time alone, I have been able to enjoy sensual and highly sexual times with Anabelle. I know now that I would never be a lesbian. I don¡¯t love Anabelle, I am just physically attracted to her. I miss Brad and his cock. I love him, and I think this experience has brought me closer to him. Will I tell him about my experiences? I don¡¯t think so. It will be my secret.


    As I board the jet that is to take me back to the states I throw Anabelle onest kiss and she smiles at me. Then she screams over the roar of the engines. ¡°Another time, and another ce, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Only time will tell if it wille true.


    The End

 Chapter 45

    Story 8 Vodka And A Vibrator


    ¡°What do you think about Mike?¡± asked Jenny.


    Marie shielded her eyes and looked across the park at the three boys throwing a football. They wore shorts and their upper bodies had a film of sweat from the sun and their teenage muscles rippled under their skins. ¡°He is alright, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Alright? He is such a hottie, so cute, and just look at that body.¡±


    ¡°Sure, maybe he just isn¡¯t my type.¡±


    Jenny looked at her friend over the rim of her sunsses. ¡°Do you even have a type? Thest time you dated was more than a year ago.¡±


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t need a guy to feel secure or happy.¡±


    Jenny jumped down from the back support of the bench she was sitting on. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    Marie nodded and kept on ying Candy Crush on her phone. When Jenny walked past the guys, they waived at her and she waved back. These days with all the hubaloo about #MeToo and feminism guys hardly spoke to the girls at school. Jenny wasn¡¯tining, she had had enough guys trying to feel her up or say inappropriate things to her at school or the mall, but still, she didn¡¯t mind a nicepliment on what she was wearing for example.


    She got the sodas and went back to where Marie was now sitting on the grass, still with her phone to her nose. She had her back turned to Jenny and being barefoot she hardly made a sound as she approached her friend. Jenny was about to say something when she saw what Marie was looking at on her phone. It wasn¡¯t Candy Crush, it was two girls about their age making out on a bed and they were very naked. They had their fingers inside each other¡¯s vaginas.


    ¡°Marie, what the fuck are you looking at?¡±


    Her friend dropped the phone on herp and whipped around. ¡°Nothing, why, what, what did you see?¡± She was blushing and kept pushing up her sunsses. Jenny sat down and handed her the soda.


    ¡°Were you watching porn, eew?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. It was just a.. a.. documentary.¡±


    Jenny raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, a documentary, with two girls making out naked and fingering each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was about human sexuality, and teens.¡±


    Jenny giggled. ¡°Look, Marie, my brother watches tons of porn, so I know what it looks like, okay. If you want to watch it, that¡¯s fine with me, but don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, let¡¯s finish the drinks and get going. I need to get ready for work.¡±


    Jenny stood in front of her mirror looking at herself. The uniform was ugly as fuck, a brown shirt, ck pants, and tennis shoes. It was one of those unisex things that fit men and women. She hated it, but it was what it was. The job at the hardware store was alright, her dad was the manager and he had talked the owner into hiring Jenny for the summer. He didn¡¯t want her to hang around the house all day plus she could save up for a car which he would pay half of it. The guys she worked with were nice, they helped her a lot and never gave her a hard time. She guessed the asexual uniform helped with that. An older friend of Jenny¡¯s worked at a bar and she had told horror stories about drunk men feeling her up.


    On her way down she stopped by her brother Brad¡¯s room and knocked.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you too, Brad. Let me in.¡±


    A click and the door opened showing Brad in his underwear. ¡°God, put some clothes on, dude, and take a shower, it reeks in here.¡±


    Brad was 20 and should be in college on a football schrship but had been busted smoking weed and had lost it. For now, he hung out at home trying to figure out what to do, as he put it. Watching porn and drinking beer was more like it.


    ¡°What do you want, piss-ant?¡± he asked from his desk.


    ¡°Would you say a girl is a lesbian if she watches lesbian porn?¡±


    He looked at her and thenughed. ¡°Fuck me, Jenny is a muff diver!¡±


    She sighed. ¡°No, I like dick plenty enough, I just wonder, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, I mean the odds are very high she is, but she might just find lesbian porn softer than normal porn. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really, just something I read. Thanks, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, muff diver.¡±


    Mariey on her bed with her phone in her hand watching the two girls in a 69 position. Her hand slid down and inside her panty, over her patch of blonde pubic hair until her middle finger touched her clit and she gasped. She nced at the door to make sure it was locked and then spread her legs a little so she could reach better. With her phone in one hand she began to move her finger along her slit back and forth. Soon, her finger was wet and her breathing was shallower. The girls in the video had changed position and one was fucking the other with a dildo. Marie closed her eyes and let the phone drop onto the bed while her middle finger slid inside her.


    She looked at herself in the mirror on the wall at the end of her bed. The first time she had seen herself masturbating it had been such a turn on she hade almost directly. One finger became two fingers and the sound of her wet sex filled the room as she pulled her legs up towards her chest. She lifted her head off the pillow and stared at her reflection with her mouth open.


    ¡°Ah, mm, ah,¡± she moaned as the orgasm filled her and she fell back on the bed. Her legs twitched a few times and then shey still. Out of curiosity, she had watched her first lesbian porn video a few months earlier. Before that, it was just regr porn but there was something she didn¡¯t like about the men thrusting away and then usuallying on the girl¡¯s boobs or on their faces. Marie preferred when the camera focused on the girl¡¯s pleasure while being fucked and that had brought her to the lesbian clips.


    She got up and went to the bathroom to shower. Looking at her naked body under the water her eyes were drawn to her pubic hair. It wasn¡¯t a big bush but still, she had plenty. She decided to get rid of it soon but wanted to take the time needed to do it and since her parents were at home, she didn¡¯t want to take the risk of them disturbing her by knocking on the door to the bathroom.


    Jenny cut open another of the ten boxes that were piled on top of each other next to her. This one had small screws and nuts in them. She read thebel and then searched the wall in front of her looking for its ce among the myriad of other small bags.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    She looked up at Danny who was standing next to her. He was guy a bit older than her, and also new.


    ¡°Good I guess, fucking boring and tedious work though.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°It sure is, I just finished with the washers a bit further down. Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They worked in silence and every so often Jenny would watch Danny. He was cute in a kind of nerdy way. He had a skinny body with a small head and unruly blonde hair. He did have kind eyes and a nice smile with straight teeth. She wondered if he was seeing anybody and then decided he wasn¡¯t. Poor kid, she thought, wondering if he even had beenid. A few months earlier Jenny had given a guy what she liked to call a welfare fuck. It¡¯s when she out of boredom and feeling sorry for the guy would let him fuck her, usually in his car or behind a few bushes. The sex wasn¡¯t good for her but at least she made someone happy. That¡¯s the kind of girl she was, full of heart with a horny pussy.


    Maybe Danny would be happy if she did him? Then again, they worked together and it might be awkward afterward. Better not do it, she decided.


    ¡°Jenny, your friend, Marie, is she single?¡±


    She looked up in surprise. ¡°Yeah, do you dig her?¡±


    He blushed. ¡°She is cute.¡±


    ¡°She is and she is single. Do you want me to put in a good word for you?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I will see her this afternoon so I will mention you.¡±


    Danny was glowing when he went back to hanging little bags on hooks and Jenny felt good about herself and Marie. That girl needed a good fuck if anyone did.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46

    When Jenny got home, she was about to take a shower when her phone rang.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, bitch?¡± she answered.


    ¡°Hey, slut, my parents have gone to my aunt¡¯s ce for the night. What about pizza and Netflix, you can spend the night. I think my dad has a half-empty bottle of something we can try.¡±


    ¡°You are on! I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Jenny hung up with Marie and took a shower and then dressed in a short skirt and a simple white halter top. On her way down she called out to Brad. ¡°Hey, masturbator, I¡¯m going to Marie¡¯s for the night. Tell Mom and Dad, will you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, muff diver, have fun.¡±


    Marie opened the door and let her friend in and then both girls headed for the living room. ¡°Do you want it with OJ or Coke?¡± asked Marie pointing at the half-empty bottle of vodka on the coffee table.


    ¡°OJ, won¡¯t your dad notice?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pour water in it when we are done. He always uses a little vodka with a lot of mixers, so he won¡¯t tell the difference. I ordered a double pepperoni, should be here in like thirty minutes.¡±


    While Marie mixed the drinks, Jenny sat down on the sofa and turned on the TV, flicking through the channels until she found Netflix.


    ¡°Action, horror, oredy?¡± she asked.


    Marie handed her a drink and said. ¡°Whatever. I thought we could use the TV in my parents¡¯ room, it¡¯s one of those 4K things, amazing quality and it¡¯s nice to lie down in the bed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    They sat in silence, sipping on their drinks watching TV. After a while, Marie cleared her throat. ¡°Can I ask you something, and it has to stay between us?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s on your mind? By the way, Danny from work wants to go out with you. He is kind of cute, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but I think I¡¯m into girls.¡±


    Jenny sipped on her drink while keeping eye contact with her friend, looking for something that would tell her this was a joke. But there was nothing. She slowly put the ss down.


    ¡°Okay, and since when have you felt this way?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, not for long.¡±


    Then a thought hit Jenny. ¡°You are not, like, you know, into me?¡±


    Marieughed. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. It no one specific it¡¯s just thattely I have been turned on more by lesbian porn than regr.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the truthes out, so it wasn¡¯t a documentary?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Marie, I think you should go where your heart takes you. Try it out with another girl, if you like it, cool, if not you at least tried it?¡±


    ¡°You are okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I feel sorry for Danny.¡±


    Theyughed and at that moment the doorbell rang and Marie went to get the pizza. While she was gone Jenny thought about what her friend had just told her and it did make kind of sense. Marie hadn¡¯t been dating for a long time and her previous rtionship didn¡¯tst long. Marie had told her that the guy was too sexual from the start and became upset when she didn¡¯t want to fuck after a week. Well, now Jenny knew the reason.


    ¡°Mm, smells delicious,¡± said Marie when she had lifted the top of the carton.


    The two girls dug in and had another round of drinks and by the time the pizza was over they were giggling and silly. They threw away the empty pizza carton, turned off the TV, and brought the vodka and mixers up to Marie¡¯s parent¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Holy fuck, that thing is huge!¡± said Jenny when she saw the TV on the wall.


    ¡°My dad just bought it. 55¡å 4K, pretty amazing you just wait.¡±


    They got on the bed and Marie looked for the remote on her side but didn¡¯t find it. She asked Jenny to check in her mother¡¯s bedside table. It wasn¡¯t in the top one, nor the second drawer and when Jenny opened the third andst drawer she whistled.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡± asked Marie.


    Jenny giggled and slowly turned around holding something in her hand. ¡°I had no idea your parents were so kinky.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Holy shit, let me see that.¡±


    Jenny gave her the sex toy she had found. It was purple with one eight-inch dildo and under it was a smaller six-inch. There was a nob at the bottom which Marie turned.


    ¡°Oh my god, look at it go!¡±


    The toy vibrated and hummed in her hand and the two girls stared at it in fascination. Jenny took it from her hand and jokingly put it to her lips. Marie watched as her friend licked the top and then took it in her mouth, her lips stretching around the rubber dildo.


    ¡°Oh, oh, what a big cock, I love it,¡± said Jenny, her speech hard to hear.


    Marieughed. ¡°I had no idea you were such a cock eater, that thing is huge.¡±


    Jenny took it out and turned it off. ¡°Yep, sure is the biggest dick I have had in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just nasty; it¡¯s been in my mom¡¯s vagina!¡±


    Jennyughed. ¡°At least she cleaned it, didn¡¯t taste any pussy on it.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what it feels like. I mean, is it as good as a cock or better?¡± said Marie hefting the toy in her hand.


    Jenny got up and poured two more drinks and found the remote on the desk under the TV. She turned it on and said to Marie with her back turned to her. ¡°Only one way to find out, try it.¡±


    She got on the bed again and handed the drink to Marie and then looked at the TV. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, what a clear picture, just look at it.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, did you mean what you said, about me trying it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah; I¡¯ve seen you naked before so I don¡¯t care. Just don¡¯t moan so loud I can¡¯t hear what they are saying.¡± She scooted away from Marie giving her more space.


    Mariey on her back with a pillow behind her back for support. She twisted the dildo in her hand and thought it was pretty funny that her parents used it, or at least her mom. She had never seen them as sexually active, just regr boring parents. She wore shorts which she pushed down but kept her T-shirt on. Not wearing any panties, she felt a little shy next to Jenny but she was not paying attention to her but on the TV. She turned the vibrator on and put it against her slit with her legs closed. It tickled but when she pressed it harder against herself a warm fuzzy feeling began to grow in that area.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± asked Jenny, still watching TV.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, oh, oh shit, it¡¯s better than okay,¡± giggled Marie and scooted down a bit while spreading her legs.


    The toy slid inside her without any problem and she gasped as it filled her up. It was so big she only used a few inches at first. Closing her eyes, she justy there letting the toy do its job without moving it.

 Chapter 47

    Jenny heard the soft hum from the toy and her friend¡¯s shallow breathing. She nced over and her eyes were drawn to Marie¡¯s pussy. From where she sat, she saw the toy sticking out from her friend¡¯s pussy and smiled. It looked kind of funny, but sexy at the same time.


    She lifted herself a little and then looked closer, Marie still with her eyes closed was breathing faster. The pussy was stretched and wet. Jenny swallowed and at that moment Marie began to move. Her back came off the bed a little and her hips gyrated as she began to move the toy back and forth.


    Jenny noted the little dildo was just half an inch from her friend¡¯s asshole and giggled before saying. ¡°Marie, I think you can take some more it, try to push it in.¡±


    ¡°Ah, fuck, this feels good so much better than with my fingers.¡±


    Marie adjusted her hand so she could get a better grip and then pushed more of the dildo inside her at the same time the little one prated her ass about an inch.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± she gasped and her eyes flew open. Seeing Jenny right next to her hips she continued, ¡°What was that and what are you doing?¡±


    Jennifer smiled at her and winked. ¡°You forgot about the anal dildo, that¡¯s what slid inside your butthole and I think you look sexy.¡±


    Marie fell back on her back and pulled the toy out so it freed from her anus. Then she began to fuck herself again, slowly.


    Jennifer realized she was wet and rolled over on her back, using her friend¡¯s thigh to rest her head. His hands slid down and she pulled up her skirt and slid a hand inside her panties. Sure enough, her shaved pussy was wet and warm to the touch. She found the little button and yed with it until she was breathing hard. She felt Marie¡¯s hand slid in under her top and cup her breast. Then her fingers found her nipple and she yfully pinched it and then went back to cupping and massaging. She went back and forth and then in a whisper asked. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and keep going.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t registered her friend¡¯s actions at first, but when it did the first reaction was panic, but that quickly was ovee by the sensual touch to her boob. She let her friend continue and after a few moments, she was loving it. So much softer and lovingly than the way the boys used to grab her. Her pussy was wet and she switched to two fingers pulling her legs up a bit.


    ¡°Jenny, you sound really wet.¡±


    ¡°I know. Is it nasty?¡±


    ¡°No, I like it. Could I¡­ you know, touch you?¡±


    Jenny thought for a moment, the vodka making her mind warm and fuzzy. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Mariey down between her friend¡¯s legs with the vibrator still humming. She let a finger slide down the slit and then kissed the soft mound and the lips. She loved the feeling of the soft shaved skin and the sweet but slightly salty taste of Jenny. She slid the vibrator inside, and it went all the way in.


    ¡°Oh fuck, it¡¯s big,¡± gasped Jenny.


    Marie stared in amazement at her friend¡¯s stretched pussy. It looked like it was trying to suck in more of the toy even though it had been fed all of the eight inches. The anal dildo was facing upwards, not touching Jenny. Marie began to move the toy back and forth slowly, twisting it a little at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, oh, god, Marie, that feels so good, I wish the guys would fuck me as well, mm.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s breathing became faster after a while and she lifted her head from the mattress, her eyes unfocused, her mouth slightly open she whispered. ¡°Marie, I¡¯ming now, I¡¯ming.¡±


    And she did. Her body jerked and she moaned loudly while her fingers dug into the mattress. When it was over Marie pulled the toy out and was about to use it herself, when Jenny rolled over onto all fours and pushed her ass up in the air.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ve always wondered what it feels like to do anal.¡±


    Marie scowled. ¡°Are you sure, it might hurt?¡±


    ¡°So did losing my virginity, but it was worth it. Just be gentle, okay.¡±


    Marie dipped the smaller dildo in Jenny¡¯s pussy which was soaking wet and even slid it in a few inches to make sure it was sufficiently lubed up. Then she switched so therger dildo slid into Jenny¡¯s pussy while the smaller pushed against her anus. With just a little bit of help the dildo head slid in and Jenny let go of a long sigh followed by, ¡°Holy, shit! I can¡¯t believe I have a dildo up my ass, god it feels good.¡±


    Marie pressed a bit harder and she giggled as the toy slid in all the way and Jenny had her pussy and anus filled with the toy.


    ¡°Oh fuck, yes, yes, yes, wow, this is just too much, too much!¡± screamed Jenny andy down t on the bed, her boobs squashed against the sheet and her ass still in the air. Marie kept the toy in ce, not moving it, just held a finger on the knob so it wouldn¡¯t slide out as her friend began to wiggle her ass and move on the bed. Then she came, and Jenny¡¯s body twitched and jerked like nothing Marie had experienced herself or seen in a video.


    ¡°Get it out, please, it¡¯s just too much,¡± moaned Jenny and reached back herself to get the toy out.


    Marie pulled it out and then turned it off while Jenny rolled over onto her back. Her face had a film of sweat and her hair was stered to it. Her lips trembled like if she was going to cry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Marie asked with concern.


    Jenny sniffled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, it was so fucking intense, that¡¯s all. Come here.¡±


    She held her arms open and Mariey down on top of her. She kissed her friend¡¯s cheek and Jenny turned her face, so their lips touched. Kissing gently Marie moved her legs so they were scissoring. The soft skin of Jenny¡¯s pussy against her own was such a sensual and erotic feeling and one that she had thought she would never experience. She began to cry.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Marie. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just so overwhelming, sorry, I get carried away. I just feel so close to you right now.¡±


    ¡°No shit, your pussy is rubbing against mine.¡± she giggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that, this entire thing, it feels so right, like if I was made for it, you know?¡±


    Jenny sighed. ¡°Look, I had fun, okay. I¡¯d love to do it again with you, but don¡¯t expect you and me to be a couple.¡±


    ¡°I know. Still, I like being here, I like us.¡±


    Jenny held her friend close as her body reacted to Marie¡¯s pussy rubbing against her clit. ¡°You¡¯ll be my BFF and my fuckbuddy, any time you want.¡±


    Marie sighed and buried her face in Jenny¡¯s neck where she stayed until they both came andy cuddling together on her parent¡¯s bed.


    The End

 Chapter 48

    Story 9 Vodka And A Double Dong


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Marie.


    Jenny sighed and pulled down her pink heart-shaped sunsses and peered over the rim. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, but she sure looks tasty.¡±


    Marieughed and pped her friend yfully on the shoulder. ¡°You dirty-mouthed slut. The only thing you get to taste is my shaved pussy.¡±


    Jenny looked up at her and lifted her hands just under her chin and stuck out her tongue, imitating a puppy. ¡°Please, pretty, please, just a little taste?¡±


    Marieughed so hard she fell off her sunbed and they bothughed. After getting control of themselves they sat back up again and they both stared at the item of their interest.


    Across from them on the other side of the pool stood a young woman around their age. She was smearing sun lotion over her body. She wore arge sunhat with bright flowers and a light-yellow string bikini with the top two sizes too small for her firm C cups. She saw them looking at her and gave them a small wave.


    Natasha found a spot on her leg that she had missed and went back to work on it. She could feel the gaze of the girls on her back as she turned around and wondered what she had done to be their center of attention. She didn¡¯t know their names, but she had seen them around the school. They were in the ss above her and kept to themselves most of the time. At first, she thought they were part of a bigger click of pretty girls that is so often the theme in American movies, but they weren¡¯t.


    It had only been a month since Natasha had arrived as a foreign exchange student. She was due to study one year and then move back to her home country of Sweden to graduate one yearter from high school. If it wasn¡¯t for leaving her boyfriend, she had looked forward to going. She liked adventure and saw herself as a modern young woman with an open mind.


    ¡°Oh fuck, did you just see that?¡± Sighed Marie.


    ¡°God yes, her camel toe that was so hot. Should we go and talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, does she speak English?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Where is she from?¡±


    ¡°One of those Scandinavian countries, where they have pr bears on the street.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, they live in the North Pole.¡±


    ¡°Same, same to me.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s say hi.¡±


    Natasha saw them arrive but didn¡¯t get up from her sunbed. She wasn¡¯t going to be bullied around.


    ¡°Hi, are you that new girl, Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Natasha, yes I am.¡±


    Marie and Jenny noted her raspy voice which was an octave lower than any other girl they had met. ¡°Right, Natasha. Where are you from?¡± said Jenny.


    ¡°Sweden. Can I help you with something?¡±


    ¡°No, we just thought we¡¯d say hi, you know, weing you to our school and all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s kind of you.¡± She made a point of pulling down the sunhat.


    Marie and Jenny looked at each other and got up. On their way home, to Marie, she said, ¡°She wasn¡¯t very friendly.¡±


    ¡°No, but that deep voice and the ent, god she is sexy.¡±


    Jennyy between Marie¡¯s legszily licked her pussy. ¡°I think it was a great idea that you shaved, you know. It¡¯s so much nicer than before.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did a good job helping me with it.¡±


    Marie closed her eyes and reached over to her bedside table, opening the drawer she handed Jenny a small vibrator. ¡°Here, anal please.¡±


    Jenny kept on licking her while using the toy to tease her anus. After a while, the toy slid in and Marie moaned loudly as her body squirmed on the bed. Jenny loved to watch here. It was so beautiful and sensual she wished Marie would let her film her, but she wouldn¡¯t.


    Marie finally came and the girls took a shower together washing and soaping each other before going downstairs to where Marie¡¯s mom had dinner served.


    ¡°How did it go with the project?¡± asked Sara.


    ¡°Fine, we finished it and Marie really put her heart into it,¡± said Jenny with a wink to her friend.


    ¡°Good. I heard there is an exchange student at your school, from Sweden, right?¡±


    Marie put her fork down. ¡°Yeah, she seems a bit uptight though. We went over to talk to her earlier and she was cold as the country shees from.¡±


    Sara smiled. ¡°Maybe you should invite her over for dinner, you know, make her feel at home. Who is she staying with?¡±


    ¡°The Browns, they usually take in the exchange students.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing, that can¡¯t be fun. The Browns don¡¯t have any other kids and they spend so much time at church.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll ask her, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle,¡± said Jenny and reached for more potatoes.


    Natasha sat on the bed in her room looking at her phone. Her boyfriend had sexted her and she smiled at the sight of his pinkish cock. It was cute with arge mushroom-looking cockhead. She missed licking and sucking it and then him prating her. They had only dated for a couple of months when her parents had told her she was leaving. She was really in love, but she did like him a lot and had thought they could have something good together. She pulled down her panties, spread her legs and took a picture of her, and sent it back to him. A few minutester her phone biped and there was a pick of his cock with cum on it. Natasha smiled and put the phone down.


    After getting ready for bed shey on her bed thinking about the two girls who had approached her. They hadn¡¯t said their names, but they seemed nice enough after all. She kind of regretted being a bitch and decided to apologize in school the next day which was a Monday She would be here for a year and she had to make some friends.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait up!¡± Natasha called in the corridor after thest ss before lunch.


    Marie and Jenny turned, and their faces lit up when they saw her. She wore blue jeans and a ck T-shirt, sunsses pushed up in her dark blond hair. She was simply dressed but her entire being oozed sexuality and when she approached the two girls their eyes were drawn to the bounce of her boobs and the swing of her hips.


    ¡°Listen, I just want to apologize for being a bitch yesterday.¡±


    Jenny gave her a small hug, having to reach up since Natasha was half a head taller than both of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it must be hard being the new kid in school and a foreigner at that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Anyway, I¡¯m off to lunch if you want to join me.¡±


    Marie and Jenny nodded and the three of them set off to the cafeteria. The trio made the boys turn their heads and look at the three pretty girls walking arm in arm along the corridor as if they owned it. They loved the attention and the looks the boys gave them. It was nice being popr, but if the guys knew that Marie was a proper muff diver and that Jenny did it for a bit of fun, the situation might be different. Even in 2020, teens did not agree with people who felt different than they did.


    They found an empty table after filling their trays. Natasha went over to the sd bar and on her way back she noted that Jenny and Marie were holding hands under the table. She began to walk a bit slower. The two girls were caressing each other using their fingers, not just holding hands. When she sat down, they withdrew their hand and Natasha said without looking up from her te. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± asked Jenny and blushed.


    ¡°That you are a couple. I don¡¯t judge and back home I have friends who are both gay and lesbian.¡±


    ¡°We are not a couple, you are mistaken,¡± added Marie.


    ¡°Right. Okay, whatever.¡±


    They ate in silence and Jenny and Marie exchanged a few looks and after a few moments, Jenny leaned in and whispered. ¡°Fine, we are not a couple, because I¡¯m not lesbian. We just have a bit of fun sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you are bisexual, which is totally cool.¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you been with a girl?¡± Marie asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    There was another exchange between the two friends and then Marie said. ¡°But you might do it?¡±


    Natasha wiped her mouth and drank from her ss of water before answering. ¡°Maybe, with the right girl. I don¡¯t think something like that is ned out, it just happens. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, but I got to go to my ss now. See youter.¡±


    Marie and Jenny watched her dump her tray and then walk out. ¡°Oh my god, do you think she¡­?¡±


    Marie sighed, ¡°I hope so. It would be just amazing being with her.¡±


    Jenny licked her lip and tilted her head. ¡°When are your parents out of town the next time?¡±


    ¡°Next weekend I think, why?¡±


    ¡°Vodka and a ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hell yes! That would be awesome. Let¡¯s invite her.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Natasha stood outside the sex shop looking at all the toys, videos, clothing and wondered what half of the stuff was even used for. She wasn¡¯t into the BDSM stuff, nor some of the other fetish toys she saw hanging against the red velvet cloth. The door opened and a middle-aged man came out. When he saw her, he quickly pulled his cap down and turned in the other direction, moving away quickly while holding a stic bag under his arm. Natasha smiled. Why were people so shy about sex? There was nothing wrong with it, it was fun, hot and very rxing. She opened the door to the shop and went inside.


    Karl lifted his head from a copy of the Iliad by Homer and raised an eyebrow when he saw the young woman walk towards him. She was not his usual customer, who were either middle-aged men or older women. Thest time he had seen a teen in the shop was almost a year ago. He figured they used the inte to buy their vices.


    ¡°Hi, I don¡¯t want to be a dick, but do you have ID?¡± he asked her.


    She dug through her purse and gave him a passport. ¡°Sweden, eh, a long way from home. What brings you here?¡±


    She tilted her head and her green eyes shed in the light. ¡°Do you mean the shop or the country?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    Well, I¡¯m an exchange student and I¡¯m looking for a gift for a couple of friends.¡±


    ¡°Right, a video, toys, clothes?¡± He handed her the passport back.


    ¡°A toy, I think. I know they like to y together, and I think they might already have a vibrator or two, so it has to be something special.¡±


    Karl scratched his head. ¡°Are they your age?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She followed him in between tworge shelves and at the end, there was a rack filled with dildos and dongs of all sizes and colors. He pointed at an item. ¡°What about that?¡±


    Natasha followed his gaze and when she saw what he was pointing at, a smile grew on her lips. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ¡°Cash or credit card?¡±


    ¡°Cash please, and could you gift wrap it?¡±


    While Karl wrapped her gift, Natasha wondered how and when she could give her new friends the gift. She couldn¡¯t do it in school, and neither on the street. For a moment she regretted buying it, it was an impulse buy. Walking by the sex shop she had a vision of Jenny and Marie naked in bed and for some reason, she wanted them to enjoy each other. Liar, she thought, she wanted to be with them. There was something about the two girls, the way they touched each other, talked, and how they looked at her that made Natasha¡¯s body warm.


    ¡°There you go. I hope to see you again,¡± said Karl.


    ¡°Maybe you will, you never know.¡±


    Back on the sidewalk, Natasha headed back to where she lived. She had homework to do and also figure out the best way to give the girls their gift.


    Every time Natasha opened her bedside drawer, she wanted to take out the toy and try it, but she didn¡¯t. it was torture because she imagined how good it would feel and how hot it would be to see her reflection in the mirror when she used it. But she stayed strong, and never used it. The days passed and it seemed harder and harder to give it to Jenny and Marie without it being weird. The weekend wasing up and she racked her brain for a way to deliver it. When she came out of the shower, she saw a message on the phone, and it was from Jenny. She told her that Marie and she would be hanging out at Marie¡¯s ce, drinking and eating pizza since Marie¡¯s parents were gone. They wanted to invite Natasha.


    Jenny checked herself in the mirror for the fourth time and then turned to Marie who was lying on her bed ying Candy Crush. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Without taking her eyes from the game she said, ¡°Like a ssy slut, just like five minutes ago, when you asked me.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so nervous. I mean all we are going to do is to hang out.¡±


    Marie put the phone back and rolled over on her stomach. Her firm ass looked so tasty and Jenny wanted to eat it out right then and there. ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it, baby. Whatever happens, happens. Maybe it will be crazy, or maybe not. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Jenny sighed and sat down next to her. She caressed Marie¡¯s back, down to her ass, and then pinched her ass cheeks. ¡°You know I want you right now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Marieughed and pushed her hand away. ¡°I know, but it has to wait. I need to get dressed.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natasha stood outside the door and her hand shook a bit as she pressed the doorbell. A few notes yed and then the door opened. Jenny stood there with a grin on her face. She wore a ck cocktail dress and high heels. Natasha felt bad for being underdressed in shorts and a ck top with the Swedish g on it.


    ¡°High, wee,e in.¡±


    In the living room Marie got up and she was simrly dressed, but her dress was white. When the two girls sat down Natasha noted that they both had stockings and garter belts on them as the dresses slid up.


    Marie poured drinks and the girls cheered their new friendship. Marie got on the phone and ordered pizza for the three of them. When she put down the phone Natasha took the gift out of her purse and put it on the table.


    ¡°Here is a little something as a thank you for being my friends,¡± she said.


    Marie snagged it up and tore the paper away and when she saw what it was her face lit up. ¡°Oh my God, look at this, Jenny.¡±


    Her friend licked her lips and turned to Natasha. ¡°How did you know? We were talking about one of these just a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I watched a porno vid with my ex back home and one was used it in it. I¡¯m happy you like it.¡±


    Marie opened the box the toy came in and pulled it out. Her hand slid along the shaft and when she wrapped her fingers around it, they didn¡¯t touch. ¡°Oh fuck, this thing is big, I love it!¡±


    She held up the double dong to Jenny from one end. The thing was about 18 inches long with an indent in the middle, like a small handle. Jenny took it from her and sucked on one of the heads, her lips stretched from the girth. Natasha swallowed hard and moved a bit where she sat. The sight of the girl sucking on it made her horny.

 Chapter 50

    They poured more drinks while the toyy on the table between them. At one point Natasha picked it up and in her mind, she registered it was a lot thicker than her ex¡¯s cock and she wondered if it would hurt. The pizza arrived and they talked and ate some more. The tension in the air grew, no one said what the other one thought, but they all nced at the toy more often for each drink they had.


    At one point Jenny sat down on Marie¡¯sp and they began to kiss. Marie slid a hand under her friend¡¯s dress, pushing it up and exposing a well-shaped thigh and the ck garter belt and stocking. Natasha tried not to stare but it was impossible. They looked so pretty and sexy kissing and making out. When Jenny slipped the strap of Marie¡¯s dress over her shoulder and freed her boob Natasha had to look away, but as she heard the soft sucking and licking, she turned back. Jenny was suckling her friend who had her head tilted back, with a smile on her face and her cheeks blushed. Suddenly her eyes opened and bored into Natasha¡¯s.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come here, please.¡±


    Slowly Natasha got up and went over to the sofa. She stood by the armrest and Marie put out her arm, hooking Natasha around the waist and pulling her closer. Her hand slid up her back, and then down again to her front where she began to undo her shorts, Natasha stood frozen, her breathing shallow and she knew this was something she wanted. Her shorts dropped and Marie slid her hand inside her panties at the back, her nails digging into the flesh.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a firm ass you got there.¡± She began to pull the panties down and Natasha helped her until she stood naked. Jenny was still sucking and licking her boob and Marie gently pushed her down. Jenny knew what she wanted and knelt before her friend. She pushed up her dress exposing the white garter belt and nothing else. Marie wore no panties and her shaved pussy stared back at Natasha. Marie¡¯s slowly traced Natasha¡¯s slit with a finger and then back up again, caressing her clit.


    Natasha let go of a sigh and closed her eyes. Marie scooted forward and when Natasha felt her tongue on her clit she moaned. ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡±


    Jenny looked up and watched Marie lick Natasha gently and softly. Spreading Marie¡¯s legs a bit wider she went down on her friend, sucking, licking, and fingering her until Marie moaned and pushed her pussy against her face. The room was silent apart from the wet soundsing from the teenagers as they licked and fingered each other to ecstasy. Natasha¡¯s knees grew weak as her orgasm approached and she put a knee on the armrest and by doing so opened up her pussy a bit more. Marie slid a finger and then two inside her, hooking them and massaging the G-Spot while licking the clit.


    Jenny heard how Natasha moaned louder and lifted her head from Marie¡¯s pussy. ¡°Come,e and lie down on the floor.¡±


    Natasha did and she immediately began to lick her. Marie knelt over Natasha¡¯s head and presented her pussy which she licked tenderly. With one hand Natasha searched the table and found the toy which she pulled down giving it to Jenny. ¡°C¡¯mon, I want to see you fuck each other.¡±


    Marie giggled and got up on her knees and Jenny did the same letting Natasha roll away from them. She sat cross-legged on the carpet while the others got into position.


    ¡°Oh, wow, that¡¯s so sexy,¡± said Natasha watched the two teens rubbing their ass cheeks against each other. Marie grabbed one end of the toy and inserted it gently into her pussy. Moving closer and tilting her head Natasha gasped as the young girl¡¯s pussy widened and stretched in front of her eyes. Jenny grabbed the other end and after cing it against her pussy lips she simply pushed back until it slid inside her.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, that feels good,¡± she moaned when it was at least seven inches inside. They began to move and failed with the rhythm making them both giggle. Natasha moved in a bit closer and reached for the center of the two where she grabbed it.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± She began to move it back and forth, first slowly and then faster until she was fucking Jenny and Marie at the same time. The girls pushed their asses higher up and pressed the boobs against the carpet with Jenny biting into it.


    ¡°Oh, God, oh yes, yes,¡± moaned Marie loudly as her pussy was fucked deeply and hard. Jenny moaned too and lifted her head. ¡°Natasha, fuck us!¡±


    And she did, as fast as she could she moved the toy back and forth and then, Jenny and Maria came. Jenny first, arching her back and her nails digging into the carpet. Maria lifted her head and gasped as her body squirmed under the intense orgasm. After a few seconds both of them justy down on the floor and Natasha gently pulled out the toy. She sucked on both ends in turn.


    ¡°You two taste good, amazing actually.¡±


    Marie rolled over on her back andy there gasping for a moment before speaking. When she did her voice was husky. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. How do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Double,¡± said Natasha with a grin.


    Jenny came alive and sat up with a frown. ¡°What do you mean by double?¡±


    ¡°Double pration, silly, pussy and ass.¡±


    Marie grinned like an idiot. ¡°You dirty slut, but I love it!¡±


    Natasha got on all four while Jenny crawled in under between her legs. ¡°Marie, her pussy is so cute, looks like a little girl¡¯s with hardly any lips!¡±


    ¡°I know, I saw it early and I just love that look.¡±


    Marie pushed one end of the dong inside Natasha¡¯s pussy which opened up and sucked it in. ¡°Fuck, someone is horny.¡±


    ¡°Me, me!¡± giggled Natasha.


    Marie used some of her pussy juice to lube up the other end and after bending the toy like a U she pushed the head against Natasha¡¯s anus. It took a few seconds but then it opened up, letting the rubber cockhead inside.


    ¡°Oh shit, fuck me, how can you do that so easily?¡± asked Marie, respect in her voice.


    ¡°My ex loved to fuck my ass. Push it in a bit further and then you fuck me with it.¡±


    Natasha closed her eyes. She was stretched further than her boyfriend could make her. There was no pain, just a light dull ache from her anus that slowly vanished. When Marie began to fuck her, her entire body rocked. Jenny¡¯s attention to her swollen clit made the entire experience more intense and she rxedpletely, feeling how the dong slid in a few more inches in each hole. Then Marie began to fuck her deeply, with long steady movements driving Natasha to her orgasm.


    Jenny sucked and licked as best she could but the pussy juice that dripped down was too much and soon her face was covered in it. Not that she cared, Natasha tasted like honey and pepper, and she couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m there, just a little bit more,¡± moaned Natasha.


    Marie kissed her ass cheeks in turn and Natasha¡¯s body jerked a few times, and she moaned into the carpet as the orgasm tore through her. When it was over, Marie pulled out the toy leaving a gaping hole of her anus and a gasping pussy that seemed to want more.


    Natasha¡¯s head was spinning as she rolled over on her back, away from Jenny. Shey staring up at the ceiling and then down at her tummy and her pussy. Her hand slid down and when she felt her swollen lips she giggled. ¡°Thanks, I needed that.¡±


    Marie and Jenny cuddled up on either side of her and rested their heads on her arms. She held them tight, kissed each of them, and then said, ¡°So, will this be a weekly thing?¡±


    The othersughed and suckled on her boobs and Natasha smiled at life, how good it could be and how amazing sex was, across oceans and cultures.


    The End

 Chapter 51

    Story 10 Vodka And A Strapon


    ¡°Lord, bless this food we are about to eat. Thank you for giving us part of your abundance. Finally, thank you for bringing Vanessa safely to our home. Amen.¡±


    Vanessa looked down at her te and slowly cut into the thick slice of prime rib that was swimming in its juice next to a heap of mashed potatoes and a veggie medley. The te was brimming with food and looking around the table at her uncle, his wife, and their two kids, Carlos and Juanita, she sighed. Would she end up the same size as them after five months as an exchange student? She prayed she wouldn¡¯t.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vanessa, are you ready for your first day tomorrow?¡± asked Lupita


    ¡°Yes, Aunty, I¡¯m. Got my bag packed and my clothes are hanging on the chair in my room.¡±


    Uncle Ricardo wiped his fat, grease-stained lips and mustache before saying, ¡°Now, remember that things are very different here than back home where you came from. The teenagers drink and fornicate like animals. I know my brother raised you right, taught you about church and God, and that expensive Catholic school you have been at did its part too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle, I will be a good girl.¡±


    The extended family continued to shuffle food into their mouths, and she could have sworn they grew by every fork full. When they were done Vanessa went to her room. She was lucky and had Juanita¡¯s room who had to move into her brother¡¯s and she sure wasn¡¯t happy about it, giving Vanessa long stares whenever she could. Vanessa picked up the picture of her parents and little brother and smiled at their faces. She missed them a lot buting to America to go to high school was an opportunity she wouldn¡¯t miss for the world. She already knew English since that¡¯s what they spoke at the private school, so she didn¡¯t worry about getting behind in her schoolwork.


    Vanessa was a happy and friendly girl and had many friends back home. But, would she make any friends in this country she wondered? Maybe they didn¡¯t like her or her ent, or the way she dressed. She looked over at the chair where her dark blue skirt and ck blouse hung. It was sure to cover her entire body like if she was a nun. At her old school, they wore a uniform and even that was more open-minded than what her Aunt had suggested she bring with her.


    Lupita and Carlos were simple people and had moved to the new country to make some more money and escape the cartels. Vanessa had grown up several hundred miles away in a rtively safe city, not yet run over by criminal gangs. Her mother and father were academics where her father taught chemistry at a university and her mother was a journalist for one of the newspapers.


    Since she was young Vanessa had been taught what was right and what was wrong and what was expected of a young girl. When she turned fifteen there was a huge party with hundreds of people invited. Now she was almost eighteen and for the first time in her life, she would be able to make her own decisions, at least partly and outside her uncle¡¯s house.


    The sky was dark, and rain threatened on the horizon as Vanessa went in through the main gate to the school campus. Kids hung out by themselves, or in pairs, or in groups. Laughter, shrieks and screams filled the air. So much like home but so different at the same time. The biggest difference was that they didn¡¯t wear uniforms. Some wore jeans, others sportswear. Some girls, in very short shorts and others in skirts that hardly covered their bums. The boys were whistling at the girls who wore fewer clothes and teasing them. Vanessa hiked up her backpack and walked past a group of four students. The three boys smiled and winked at her while the girl with heavy makeup and cut of jeans shorts and a top tied around her stomach scoffed at her and the way she was dressed.


    ¡°Weirdo, what monastery did you escape from?¡±


    Vanessa ignored her and ran up the steps to the main doors and entered the school building. She looked left and right and when she saw the sign for the admin office, she headed that way. She knocked and entered. An older woman sat behind a desk and typed slowly on aputer.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Vanessa Martinez. I¡¯m the exchange student.¡±


    The old woman looked up. ¡°We get many during a semester. What was your name?¡±


    While Vanessa repeated it, the woman flipped through a folder. ¡°Ah, here you are. Right, you will start the day with Math. Here is a copy of your schedule, the books you need to buy, and a few forms your guardians have to sign.¡±


    The door opened behind Vanessa and a tall blond girl walked in and leaned against the door frame. When the olderdy saw her, she smiled. ¡°Natasha, there you are. This is Vanessa Martinez; she is new and since you also are an exchange student our enlightened director thought it a good idea if you showed her around today. You are in the same sses.¡±


    Vanessa stuck out her hand and looked up into the green eyes studying her. ¡°Nice to meet you, Natasha was it?¡±


    ¡°Sure is, sweetie. You just follow me, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Vanessa followed her out and had to catch up quickly since Natasha walked fast on her long legs. ¡°Where are you from, Russia?¡±


    ¡°No, Sweden. My dad likes Russian films. You?¡±


    ¡°South of the border.¡±


    ¡°Cool, I¡¯m a big fan of tacos and tequ.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Mexican, I¡¯m from Belize actually, it used to be a British colony.¡±


    ¡°Right, they made a movie about that ce, The Mosquito Coast?¡±


    Again, Vanessa had to hurry up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Natasha stopped at a door and walked inside without knocking. The students looked up and a few of the boys smiled and waved at her. It could be because she had a mini skirt on, or the fact that her nipples poked at the short T-shirt she was wearing. In any case, they were obviously all under her spell.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Wee, Natasha. You must be Vanessa? I¡¯m John Morris, the math teacher. Have a seat.¡±


    Vanessa followed Natasha and sat down right behind her. During the ss, she took notes and smiled as she could follow along with the teacher without any problems. Sometimes she would catch Natasha sending messages from her phone and smile or giggle as the answer came back. At one moment she caught a glimpse of the screen the blonde was holding under the table and Vanessa quickly looked away as she realized it was a girl lying naked on a bed. She had only seen her for a split second but that was enough for her to go beet red in the face.


    ¡°Are you okay, Vanessa?¡± called the teacher.


    ¡°Yeah, just fine, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You look feverish, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yep, no problem.¡±


    John Morris went on to exin a few more calctions before the bell rang and the students moved on to the next ss. Vanessa followed Natasha in silence as she kept on typing on her phone. Was she watching porn? Vanessa wondered who knew about it but had never seen it.


    By lunchtime Vanessa¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t take any more English and she dragged her feet as Natasha hurried off to the cafeteria for lunch. There they took a tray each and piled on food as they shuffled along the line of other students. After paying Natasha looked around and spotted a girl sitting by herself by the window and went over to her.


    ¡°Hey, slut. How were your morning sses?¡± asked Natasha.


    ¡°Fine, whore, and yours?¡±


    Vanessa knew what the words meant, and she was sure a fight would break out since no one should make such horrible usations, but the two girls justughed.


    ¡°Oh, Jenny, this is Vanessa, she is new and from Belize. Be nice to her.¡±


    Vanessa shook Jenny¡¯s hand which was warm and very soft. When she stood up Vanessa noted that her skirt was so short, she could see an inch of her ass cheeks when she bent over to pick up her bag.


    ¡°Later, bitches¡¯, I¡¯m off to see Mrs. Hardy about that extra credit.¡±


    Natasha waved her goodbye and when she was gone Vanessa leaned closer. ¡°Do you always talk to each other like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you with your friends back home?¡±


    ¡°Never, we use our names and not those nasty words.¡±


    Natashaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just ying and forughs, we don¡¯t mean it. I guess it¡¯s a part of the culture. You will get used to it. Now tell me, do you have a hot boyfriend back home? I hear those Latin guys can both dance and fuck.¡±


    Vanessa blushed and pushed her te away. ¡°Sure, they can dance, but the other I don¡¯t know anything about and no, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. My parents are quite strict.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, you mean you are a real virgin?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cute. Don¡¯t worry, by the time school ends for the year we will have taken care of that.¡±


    Vanessa collected her things and got up. ¡°Thanks, but I will marry a man and I will be a virgin until that day.¡±


    Natasha also got up and they walked to the bins to get rid of their trays. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. You are going to hold out for a man you might marry at some point in the future and that might not be good in bed. That¡¯s just crazy.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa held her head high. ¡°It¡¯s important to me and my family.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±     That night after dinner Vanessay in her bed taking stock on her first day at school. Natasha was nice and so seemed Jenny but they were very different from Vanessa. Not only the way they had spoken to each other but Natasha¡¯s outlook on sex was just not what Vanessa thought or believed in. She had only kissed one boy and that was Carlos on her 15th birthday after their dance. It was a peck on the lips, nothing else. Then her mind drifted to Jenny¡¯s skirt and the short halter top she wore without a bra. Why did she do that? It was to catch the attention of the boys but to what point, for them to ogle her and make catcalls? Then there was Natasha who swooped in as a Valkyrie and made the rooms quiet as she entered. Her mannerism was as if she owned the space she was in and everything else was unimportant, she was the center of attention. Vanessa took a few minutes to realize what it was. Natasha¡¯s sexuality was so natural, so perfect. She didn¡¯t have to dress like Jenny for it to shine through, it just did.


    Vanessa turned over on her side and closed her eyes. Having sex before marriage, never. That was just not something a good Catholic girl did in Belize.

 Chapter 53

    Natashay between Marie¡¯s legs and looked into her eyes as she gently kissed her way up from her soft pussy over her t tummy to her boobs which she gently licked and sucked on. When they were erect, she lifted her head. ¡°Feeling any better, baby?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do now, my headache is gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, those pics you sent me earlier made me so horny.¡±


    Marie pulled Natasha up and they kissed softly. A quiet buzz began and they both looked over at Jenny who was sitting at Marie¡¯s desk with her feet on it and legs spread apart. A dildo gently slid back and forth, and her eyes had that horny look in them with half-closed lids.


    ¡°Natasha, what do you think about that new girl, Vanessa?¡± she asked, her voice trembling a little as the vibrator did its job deep inside her.


    ¡°She¡¯s hot alright, but very innocent. She¡¯s a virgin and doesn¡¯t want to have sex until she is married, can you believe it?¡±


    She rolled over so Marie could lick her pussy while she rested her head on her arms. She continued, ¡°I bet she has an amazing body under those horrible clothe she wears.¡±


    Jenny tensed and let go of a few moans while her legs trembled. ¡°Oh fuck, that was good.¡±


    She pulled out the vibrator and handed it to Marie that wasted no time in inserting it into Natasha who gasped as her pussy was stretched.


    Jennyy down next to Natasha and gently began to lick and suckle on her boob. ¡°Tomorrow we have gym ss, so I think I¡¯ll get a look at her then,¡± mumbled Natasha before closing her eyes and her hips began to gyrate as the toy in her brought her to an orgasm.


    They could hear Marie¡¯s mom and dad downstairsughing at something on the TV and they were clueless about the three girls fucking and sucking for hours above them.


    oOo


    Vanessa walked into the gym and spotted Natasha with Jenny and Marie stretching their legs and walked over to them.


    ¡°Hi, what do you think we will be doing?¡± she asked.


    Marie let go of her ankle and said, ¡°Volleyball, that¡¯s usually what Mr. Harding has us to, I guess he loves watching our boobs bounce and ass shake.¡±


    Natasha and Jenny chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Oh, alright, I am pretty good at volleyball if I may say so myself.¡±


    Natasha looked her up and down. ¡°You are not very tall, and those long shorts won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Marie, Jenny, and Natasha were dressed in ck spandex pants and white sports bras. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing.¡±


    And she sure did, realized the other three after just ten minutes of ying. Vanessa had a killer serve and could jump higher than Natasha who was a lot taller. Their team won the three games by more than five points. When they were done Mr. Harding took Vanessa aside and asked if she was interested in ying for the school team, which she was.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In the changing room, Vanessa found Jenny and Marie getting dressed with the other girls. ¡°Where is Natasha?¡±


    ¡°In the shower, she takes forever in there,¡± said Marie and sighed.


    Vanessa being a bit shy around the other girls kept her panty and bra on under the towel that she had wrapped around her body and walked into the showers. She could hear Natasha humming while she undressed and then stepped into a booth as far away from Natasha she could get. Since she was small it had been drilled into her that being naked was a private matter and not to be shared with others. She was quickly soaping herself with the back to the door.


    Natasha looked at the shadow inside the booth. Sometimes it would turn, and she could make out the form of a breast or the curve of the ass. She tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t see very well because the ss door was one of those with protective ss. She gently opened it and peeked inside.


    Vanessa was soaping a long leg and didn¡¯t notice her at first. Her hair was wet and pulled back from her forehead. Her leg muscles were taught and her back straight.


    ¡°Hey, you doing okay?¡± said Natasha.


    Vanessa looked up like a deer in headlights. ¡°Hey, close the door!¡±

 Chapter 54

    As she did, she turned towards Natasha to pull the door closed herself and at the same time, she showed her boobs and pubic area. Natasha took in the firm boobs and when her eyes traveled down, she did a double-take and then close the door.


    Jenny and Marie were waiting for her all dressed and ready to go. ¡°Get a move on, bitch,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Whatever, we have a problem,dies,¡± Natasha said while drying herself, not being shy about her nakedness.


    ¡°What?¡± said Jenny.


    ¡°Vanessa has a bush the size of the Amazon.¡±


    The two girls cringed and sighed with Jenny saying, ¡°For real, is it that bad?¡±


    Natasha got dressed and dragged the other two out by their elbows. ¡°It is, and something has to be done about it. I mean, she had a body to die for, so firm and with the right curves but that thing, between her legs, it has to go.¡±


    Vanessa dried her hair with her towel and then got dressed. She was alone in the changing room and she felt morefortable than when the others had been there. She wasn¡¯t sure how much Natasha had seen but she figured it was most of it. It made her blush and she was a bit nervous facing her friendter on, but right now she was runningte and had to get a move on.


    ¡°Vanessa, you said you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend back home, right?¡± asked Natasha while they were waiting for the school bus. Jenny and Marie had already left in Marie¡¯s Corvette. They lived the other direction, so a ride was out of the question.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    Natasha sighed and looked down at her feet and then up at her new friend. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but have you ever thought about, you know, trimming things down?¡±


    Vanessa stared at her for a moment before she understood and when she did, she blushed. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Well, if, and I think you might meet a nice guy, they kind of don¡¯t like having to deal with a lot of hair down there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to date,¡± was the harsh answer.


    ¡°I know, I know, all I¡¯m saying is that you are a pretty girl and some of the guys have already asked about you.¡±


    The bus arrived and the girls stopped talking until they were alone at the back. ¡°Natasha, I appreciate your concern, but as I said. I¡¯m not looking for a guy. I will only be here for a few months, so what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Sex, it¡¯s fun, burns calories and you will go back home with a story to tell your friends.¡±


    Vanessa scoffed. ¡°And be stamped a whore? No thanks, I prefer to keep my virginity intact.¡±


    ¡°So, sex is out of the question, but have you never felt you know, that warm feeling down there?¡±


    Vanessa stared at her with nk eyes, so Natasha continued. ¡°Have you ever been horny?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, at least not that I¡¯m aware of. What does it feel like?¡±


    Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°Jesus, Vanessa, get with the program. Okay, it¡¯s a warm fuzzy feeling you get between your legs. Your nipples might tingle a bit and you kind of want to touch yourself or have someone else do it.¡±


    ¡°No, can¡¯t say I have. Have you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for many years.¡±


    Vanessa looked down. Was she strange, or worse, was she sick? Why didn¡¯t she feel this thing that Natasha was talking about? ¡°What about Jenny and Marie?¡±


    Natashaughed. ¡°Those two are always horny. Haven¡¯t you noticed how they keep touching each other when they think no one is watching?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vanessa stared at her for a moment with her mouth open. ¡°You mean they are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡±


    The bus came to a halt and Vanessa got up. Before leaving she said, ¡°That¡¯s a sin, you know. It¡¯s supposed to be a man and a woman.¡±


    Natasha smiled at her and then licked her upper lip. ¡°Maybe, but it sure is fun.¡±


    ¡°Ay, Dios mio!¡± Vanessa ran down the aisle and out the door without looking back at the grinning Natasha.


    That night at the dinner table Vanessa was deep in thought. Her entire world was upside down after the conversation with Natasha. What back home was never talked about but whispered about was in the open here. Vanessa suspected that one of the girls in her school was lesbian, but there was no evidence, just rumors. Her parents shunned homosexuality and so did the rest of the family. Some cousin far down the line had been gay and moved to the states at some point, but Vanessa didn¡¯t know more about it than that. Natasha, Jenny, and Marie were all a man could hope for in a woman, intelligent, beautiful, fun, and charming, why would they be with each other?


    Before going to bed she took a shower and at one point looked down at her pubic hair. It was wet from the water and there was a lot of it. She couldn¡¯t imagine herself without it. No one had ever told her that she should shave, except her armpits and legs. She soaped her body and as she passed over her boobs the water changed temperature just a little, so it became cooler. Her nipples hardened and as the palm of her hands slid over them something tingled. She reversed the movement and it happened again. She looked down at them. She had seen them hard before that wasn¡¯t a big thing.


    She gently took the left one between her thumb and index finger and gently squeezed it. It felt good so she did the same with the other. The water became warmer and she leaned against the tiles. She cupped her boobs and flicked the nipples a few times and then she felt it. A warm fuzzy feeling between her legs, just like Natasha had said. She stood still, her hands along her side and she wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Her nipples begged for her attention but on the mirror on the wall someone had stuck a sticker with Jesus Christ on it and he stared at her, judging her so she simply turned off the water, and without looking at the sticker she dried herself and went to bed, feeling like a fornicator and a sinner.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± said Marie who came running from the cafeteria with three sodas in her arms. She handed them to Jenny, Natasha, and Vanessa who sat on a bench in front of her.


    ¡°What?¡± Said Natasha and popped her soda.


    ¡°My parents are going to a seminar right now and since it¡¯s Friday they won¡¯t be back until Sunday evening.¡±


    Natasha and Jenny looked at each other and both yelled, ¡°Vodka and pizza night!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, you are wee too, if you want. We will order pizza, have a few drinks, and make it a girl¡¯s night,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Okay, but I can¡¯t stay for long, my uncle and aunt don¡¯t want me outte.¡±


    Natasha hugged her. ¡°My sweet virgin, don¡¯t worry, we will have you back before they even know you were missing. Let¡¯s skip thest two periods and get this party started!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± said Marie and Jenny in unison. Marie wrote down her address and handed it to Vanessa. ¡°Be there after thest ss.¡±


    They left her alone on the bench and Vanessa looked after them as they skipped arm in arm across the schoolyard to Marie¡¯s car. They left with squealing tires and Vanessa wondered why they were so excited.

 Chapter 55

    The doorbell chimed and Brad looked up from his book and smiled as he saw who it was and closed it. It had been a slow day in the sex shop where he worked and a customer was always wee, more so this one who had just entered.


    ¡°Hey, look who it is, my favorite Swede.¡±


    ¡°Hi Brad, how are you?¡±


    He sighed and waved his arms around. ¡°Busy, busy, as you can see.¡±


    Sheughed and hugged him, knowing that his cock was already hard. He had asked her out a few times, but she always politely said no. He was nice enough, but she got what she needed from Jenny and Marie.


    ¡°So, what do you need? Anal beads, another double dong, maybe some hot underwear, porn?¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°No, I need that.¡± She pointed at what was hanging above the counter.


    ¡°Oh, I see, you naughty girl. Have you made a new friend?¡±


    He took it down and gift wrapped it before giving it to her and taking the cash.


    ¡°Yes, I have, and she needs some help from her new best friends.¡±


    Brad sighed. ¡°I wish I had been born a hot girl.¡±


    Sheughed, pecked his cheek, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Maybe you¡¯d turn into a hot sissy boy?¡±


    When she was gone Brad went to the bathroom where he lubed up his hand and jerked off down into the toilet bowl while sniffing a pair of Natasha¡¯s panties, she had given him, used of course.


    oOo


    Vanessa pressed the doorbell to the house and only had to wait a few moments before the door opened and Marie smiled at her.


    ¡°Wee,e in!¡±


    Natasha and Jenny were in the living room talking andughing. When they saw her Natasha got up and hugged her. ¡°Vodka?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, I have never had a drink before.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Like in never, never?¡±


    ¡°Never, my parents don¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit, well, I guess I¡¯ll make you a small one then,¡± said Natasha and headed over to the bar.


    ¡°Come and sit here,¡± said Jenny and patted the space next to her on the sofa. Marie sat down on the other side and both girls put their hands on Vanessa¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°So, here we are. Nice to be able to rx a little, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Marie.


    Vanessa had tensed up as the two girls touched her and felt slightly ufortable. Natasha handed her a tall ss with what looked like orange juice. She sipped it and to her surprise, it hardly tasted alcohol, just a little bit at the end. ¡°This is good.¡±


    Natasha refreshed hers and the other girl¡¯s drinks and then sat down on the chair opposite the sofa. She watched Vanessa who nervously sipped on her drink. Jenny and Marie had taken their hands away, but she could still feel the warmth from their palms.


    ¡°What, why are you staring at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, do you remember I asked you about that bush you have between your legs?¡± Natasha said.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We kind of invited you over so we could give you a makeover. Doesn¡¯t that sound exciting?¡±


    Vanessa crossed her legs and turned slightly to the left like she had been taught in Catholic school. It wasn¡¯t proper for a youngdy to sit with her legs apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, like, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, honey, that¡¯s just the thing. You are perfect, apart from the bush,¡± said Marie and gave her an encouraging smile.


    ¡°Vanessa, if you don¡¯t like it, you can always let it grow back like if you get a haircut you don¡¯t like,¡± said Natasha and signaled to Jenny who got up. Standing in front of Vanessa she pulled up her short skirt and exposed her pussy. It waspletely shaved.


    ¡°See how sexy that looks?¡± Jenny said.


    Marie leaned forward and caressed the smooth skin. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so soft, give it a try Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not touching her.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, it won¡¯t hurt. We just want you to feel it and know the difference,¡± added Natasha.


    Jenny stepped a bit closer and grabbed Vanessa¡¯s left wrist and before she had a chance to stop her, Jenny ced her hand against her pussy. It was warm and smooth like velvet. Vanessa took a deep breath and then gently began to pull her hand away. But Jenny wouldn¡¯t let her. She kept her palm pressed against her slit.


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± asked Marie, her voice a bit husky now.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm, very warm in fact.¡±


    ¡°Mm it is, do you like it?¡±


    Vanessa tilted her head and took a sip from her drink. It had made her body warm and she felt adventurous and bold.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Jenny let go of her hand and Vanessa to her surprise didn¡¯t pull her hand away. Instead, she curled her middle finger. It just came naturally to her and she slid it in between her friend¡¯s legs, where it was even warmer and moist. Jenny closed her eyes and sighed as Vanessa¡¯s finger found her clit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that, Vanessa. Do it slowly and softly. Do you feel it, the little button?¡± asked Marie.


    ¡°Mm, I do. Is that the clitoris?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. If you want, you can push your finger inside Jenny.¡±


    Vanessa found the hole and gently pushed until her second knuckled touched the swollen lips. Jenny sighed even louder and moved her legs a bit wider.


    Vanessa giggled. ¡°It¡¯s so warm and wet.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± moaned Jenny as Vanessa pushed in her entire finger and began to slide it back and forth.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she watched her finger slide in and out of her friend. There was a wet sound as she increased the speed and when her finger slid out by ident Marie said, ¡°Taste it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bet you have never tasted something so wonderful before,¡± said Natasha.


    Vanessa put her finger to her nose, it smelt kind of weird, but she licked it anyway and then sucked on her finger. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s salty and peppery and¡­¡±


    ¡°So hot, right?¡± Maria asked.


    Vanessa was about to stick her finger back inside when Natasha came around the table and took her hand in hers and pulled her up. ¡°Enough forey, we are going to get you a haircut!¡±


    Vanessa just giggled and followed Natasha to the guest bathroom and when they walked in, she noted that things had been nned out. On the edge of the sinky an electrical shaver and a Gillette together with a bottle of shaving cream. Natasha closed the door behind them and turned to Vanessa. ¡°Take your clothes off and get into the shower.¡±


    Vanessa blushed. ¡°Are you sure about this? It won¡¯t hurt, will it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but I might as well warn you, the electrical shaver kind of vibrates a lot so you might get horny.¡±


    Vanessa raised her eyebrows like she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Like Jenny when you were fingering her, you might moan and gasp.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I see.¡±


    Natasha watched her take off her clothes and when she was naked, she took in her hourss body with the perfect round boobs which were as big as her own, but you would never have guessed because of the blouse she wore. Vanessa got into the shower and looked down at her bush. ¡°Don¡¯t get rid of all of it, please.¡±


    Natasha turned on the machine which buzzed loudly in the enclosed space and moved towards her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make you so pretty.¡±


    She gently began to shave her friend. First around her delicate lips, gentle pulling them aside as the machine did its job. Then she moved up cutting away at the pubic hair until it was a dense mat forming above her clit and reaching a few inches up. Standing back she looked at Vanessa whose face was flushed, and she was nibbling on her lower lip


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm, you were right, the vibrations, wow, they feel good.¡±


    Natasha winked at her. ¡°The best is still toe.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Vanessa watched as Natasha began to shave the matt into a shape, like a diamond with the point just above her clit. When she was done, the diamond was about two inches long and one and a half wide. She blew away some hair and then put the shaver down reaching for the foam and Gillette. She used some warm water from the sink to dampen Vanessa¡¯s pussy and then squirted foam into her palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important that you stand still now. I will let you know when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Vanessa nodded and closed her eyes. Her knees were weak, and she missed the vibrations and she wanted more of it, a lot more in fact. In the silence, she could hear the sound of the razor cutting away at the stubble around her lips. Natasha was very gentle and sure-handed, she never hesitated.


    ¡°There, all done. Wash off and let me have a look.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vanessa took down the showerhead and after a few moments turned off the shower and turned to her friend.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just perfect, so cute and inviting.¡± Natasha handed Vanessa a makeup mirror that hung on the wall. ¡°There see for yourself.¡±


    Vanessa gasped as she saw her sex for the first time. A pink little button peaked out from small fleshy lips and when she touched it with her finger she moaned and shivered from pleasure.


    ¡°Dry off ande outside so the other can see.¡±


    She dried her pussy and found a bottle of skin lotion she used on her newly shaved pussy. The cool liquid felt good against her hot skin. She thought about getting dressed but decided against it. Her friend would probably think she was a prude if she did.


    ¡°Wow just look at you!¡± squealed Jenny and Marie as she stood next to the coffee table and the sofa. They both reached out and their fingers caressed her, and Vanessa gasped.


    Natasha was fiddling with something around her waist with her back towards Vanessa. Marie took Vanessa¡¯s hand, leading her around the armrest onto the sofa. She cleared her throat.


    ¡°We understand that where youe from, you should get married a virgin, right?¡±


    Vanessa nodded staring at her own hard nipples. They were so hard it almost hurt. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Jenny knelt in front of her on the floor. ¡°We did some digging and it turns out that being a virgin means that you haven¡¯t had a dick in you, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Marie and Jenny giggled as Natasha turned around and with a smile said, ¡°Surprise!¡±


    Vanessa put her hand to her mouth and stared at her friend. Between her legs a pink cock protruded with arge cockhead. She wasn¡¯t sure how long it was, but it did remind her of the cucumbers her mother bought.


    Natasha grabbed the base of the cock and said, ¡°It¡¯s made of silicone, not flesh and I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    While she started at the dick Vanessa hadn¡¯t noticed, but Jenny had gently spread her legs and when she felt her friend¡¯s hair against her inner thighs she looked down. What she saw made her gasp out loud. Jenny had her tongue out and while she watched in horror and excitement it touched her clit. A feeling of extreme pleasure and warmth spread out from between her legs and Vanessa simplyy back against the sofa. She didn¡¯t care what was going on, and she wanted more of what she felt.


    Marie turned her head from Jenny and Vanessa and opened her mouth for Natasha to slide the rubber cock in. She took it as far back as she could and gagged a little which seemed to make Natasha hornier. She held on to her friend¡¯s head and fucked her mouth deeply.


    Vanessa opened her eyes and heard the slurping and gagging which made her curious. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Marie moved so Natasha could kneel on the sofa next to Vanessa, taking up a seat behind her so she could fondle Natasha¡¯s pussy from behind.


    ¡°Gently, now, gently take it in your mouth,¡± whispered Natasha.


    Vanessa, with her eyes almost rolled back in her head from Jenny¡¯s tongue swirling around her clit did as she was told. The cock slid in, and her mouth opened up, she took as much as she could and then began to move her head back and forth.


    ¡°Oh, looks at that, a natural cock sucker,¡± mused Natasha.


    Jenny changed position and put Vanessa¡¯s legs over her shoulders and with one swift move drove a finger deep inside her friend.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± gasped Vanessa.


    The other giggled. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I hear her swear,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Ah, mm, ay Dios, que rico, mas, mas, dame mas!¡± The words poured out of Vanessa.


    ¡°I think she wants more, Jenny, use two fingers,¡± said Natasha when Vanessa was sucking the cock again.


    ¡°She is so tight,¡± Jenny saiding up for air before going back down sucking on Vanessa¡¯s clit.


    Natasha watched Vanessa¡¯s body react. Her hips began to move off the sofa, her fingers wed at the leather and her eyes were closed. A little saliva ran down the corner of her mouth and dripped onto her boob. ¡°She¡¯s ready.¡±


    Jenny let go and she and Marie helped Vanessa onto all four on the sofa. Natasha came up behind and gently pushed down on the small of Vanessa¡¯s back, making her perfectly round ass stand up.


    Jenny and Marie watched in silence as Natasha ran the cockhead along the wet slit, between the swollen lips, and then gently began to push inside.


    Vanessa at first sensed a light pressure and then it became stronger and as her pussy opened up, she turned her head and looked at Natasha over her shoulder. ¡°Ay si, dame lo, dame lo! Fuck me you bitch!¡±


    Another round ofughter as Natasha gave one more hard push and the cock slid all the way inside Vanessa.


    Her body felt like if it was ripping apart, Vanessa gasped and swallowed as her friend began to fuck her. At first, it hurt but slowly but surely her body rxed, and Natasha could thrust back and forth faster. Her thighs mmed into Vanessa¡¯s ass cheeks. Her boobs bounced and she buried her head into the sofa.


    The warmth built up quickly and turned her legs to jelly and a tingling feeling began to grow between her legs. She felt Natasha reach around her, and her fingers rubbed her clit fast at the same time as she fucked her. Vanessa lifted her head, her face wet from sweat and some hair stered to her forehead. Then it happened. Her body exploded and she arched her back and her pussy began to cramp up.


    ¡°Ay, si, si, ay, Dios, what is happening to me?¡±


    Jenny put her hand on her back. ¡°You areing, honey.¡±


    Vanessa turned to her, her mouth open and then a smile grew on her lips as her body rocked back and forth a few more times before Natasha pulled out and sat back. Vanessa stayed where she was, her body still shivering and jerking. Marie and Jenny kissed her shoulders, back and Jenny nibbled on her ass cheek and hip. Then Vanessa rolled off the sofa and onto the floor where shey panting on her back.


    Natasha undid the harness andy down on top of her. Her pussy touched Vanessa¡¯s before she kissed her on her lips. Coming apart she asked, ¡°What was that like?¡±


    Vanessa swallowed a few times and then wiped her forehead, pushing her wet hair away from her face. ¡°That, Natasha, was amazing.¡±


    ¡°See, you are still technically a virgin, but you have enjoyed your first orgasm,¡± Jenny said.


    Vanessa began to cry and through her tears she said. ¡°Thanks, thank you so much.¡±


    Natasha gave her one more kiss on the mouth and then got off her. ¡°Ladies, drinks anyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, vodka all around, and then it¡¯s our turn to have fun with the strap on,¡± said Marie.


    Vanessa watched her friendsughing and touching each other from where shey on the floor. She wondered how the rest of the semester would be like and if what had just happened was an indication of what was toe, it would be the best semester ever.


    The End

 Chapter 57

    Story 11 Under The Surface


    ¡°What about him?¡± asked Pa.


    I looked and saw a guy about our age, just about to dive into the pool. Dark hair, skinny body, but kind of cute, I guess.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, that¡¯s like the fifth guy you have said that about. You have to lower your expectations a bit.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m not the one dying to get it on with the first guy who shows interest.¡±


    Pa sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, I guess I¡¯m in a bit in a rush. It¡¯s just that we only have a week left and then it¡¯s back to school again.¡±


    ¡°So? There are guys back home too, you know.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but here I have a choice of all these yummy foreign guys.¡±


    She was right. The hotel we were staying at with our parents was jam-packed with people from all over the world. Mostly European but also Asian and some Middle Eastern folks. We had had a great time jet skiing, going on hikes in the jungle and swimming in the pool. At night there was entertainment poolside and after that, the nightclub opened up. Even though our parents didn¡¯t dance much, Pa and I did. We often left the club muchter than them and felt the hangover in the morning, but it was worth it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Pa had been on a mission since we arrived. She wanted to getid with one of the foreign guys so she could tell our friends about it back home. I was moreid back, and in no rush to have foreign cock in me, either be it a German Knockwurst, or an Italian Pepperoni. My boyfriend, Brody back home gave me enough cock so I could hold back for the two weeks the vacationsted. Pa on the other hand was single so I kind of understood her.


    The boy who dove in, swam towards us under the water and came up almost between Pa¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Hi, what are your names?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pa and this is Hanna. You?¡±


    ¡°Francisco, nice to meet you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t quite decide on who to look at I noticed because his eyes flickered from one set of boobs to the other. Being abroad, Pa and I had agreed to be wilder and go topless. Finally, he settled on Pa¡¯s which made me a bit jealous. Hers were one size bigger than mine.


    ¡°Do you wanna grab a drink?¡± he asked, obviously talking to her.


    She nced at me and I nodded. When they left and slid into the warm water and did a fewps before getting out and drying myself. An older man a few sunbeds from me ogled me and I gave him a wink which made him grin like an idiot. I bet he had a hard-on.


    Generally, I¡¯m not a cockteaser but sometimes it¡¯s fun to see the reaction of men, especially the older ones who might not have much luck with the women due to their age. Making this old boy feel good made me happy. On my way back to the hotel room, I passed the restaurant where Pa and my parents were having afternoon drinks. I waived and they waved back. My mother indicated with her hands that I should cover my boobs while not at the pool and I did put on the bikini top, just to make her happy. I didn¡¯t give two shits about who saw me. I knew nobody and nobody knew me.


    When I got back to the room, I video called Brody to see what he was up to. He had a friend over and they were ying video games. What else was new. We spoke for a while and then hung up. Sometimes we would show some body parts, but since his friend was there, we skipped that part. Brody had a nice cock, well, I guess it was nice since it¡¯s the only one I had tried.


    The first time he fucked me it wasn¡¯t too good. It hurt and I didn¡¯t want to do it for a while after. Over the year we had been dating it had be better and better. By the time I left on the vacation, I almost always got at least one orgasm while we were making love or fucking. Sometimes we would watch porn before we did it and Brody just loved girls that squirted. I thought it was weird and was kind of happy I couldn¡¯t do it. I had asked Pa and she told me neither could she and we agreed upon that squirting girls were just nasty. A good cock squirt was much nicer. Having that warm cumnd on your stomach or boobs was so hot. I wasn¡¯t much into facials, not because I didn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just the fact that some of the cum often ended up in my honey blonde hair and it was a bitch to get out.


    I went out on the balcony with a ss of soda and sat down. The hotel was designed like a horseshoe with a pool in the middle. I could see my parents leaving the restaurant with Pa¡¯s making their way to the beach for an afternoon swim. Something caught my attention and when I looked closely, I saw a woman, a few years older than I who was sitting on the balcony one floor above me across the pool. It was close enough I could see she was naked and had her hand between her legs. I smiled, nothing wrong with rubbing your clit in the afternoon.


    I kept on watching her and while I did a warm feeling came over me. I slid a hand into my bikini and felt the soft skin of my pussy. Brody called it his bun because my Venus mound was quite high and reminded him of a bread bun. I had a little triangle of blonde pubic hair that I kept neatly cut. My finger found my slit and I breathed in and closed my eyes as it slid over my clit.


    Suddenly I heard a wolf whistle and when I opened my eyes the woman across from me was waving. Fuck, I thought, she had seen me. I waved back and she gave me a thumbs up. What the hell, I might as well keep going, since she was. We watched each other across the pool as we masturbated together. She came first since she had started before me, but she didn¡¯t move until I hade. It was a weird but fun thing to do.


    Brody had told me that he and a friend would masturbate together while watching porn when they were younger. He swore that they never touched each other. I had never done it with Pa. I didn¡¯t see the point in doing it together. I knew she did masturbate, we sometimes talked about techniques and she had told me she had bought a dildo online. It was a cute little thing that vibrated and ording to her, it worked best when she held it to her clit.


    While I took a shower, I thought back to the woman on the balcony and wondered if masturbating on it was something she did daily or if it was a one-time thing. The chance of someone seeing her was quite high, but maybe that was a turn-on for her. She hadn¡¯t minded me watching her, that was for sure. When I got out of the shower and was drying myself, my phone chimed and there was a message from Pa with a photo. She and Francisco were on the beach and they were both holding drinks with small umbres in them. It made me smile, hopefully, Pa would get lucky.

 Chapter 58

    Later that day I was having dinner with the rest of my group when I saw the woman from the balcony. To my surprise, she wore a chef uniform with a white hat included. She saw me and smiled. I guess I blushed because she winked at me. Later, when she came out with another tray of food for the buffet, I went up to her.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hanna.¡±


    She wiped her hands on a kitchen towel thrown over her shoulder. ¡°Mika, nice to meet you. I guess we enjoy the same thing?¡± again with that wink.


    Iughed. ¡°I guess we do.¡±


    ¡°Wanna get a drinkter?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Meet me by the main entrance. I can¡¯t be seen with guests on the property, but there is a bar in town where we can go.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    ¡°Who was that?¡± asked Pa when I came back.


    ¡°Just a girl I met earlier today. She invited me for a drink and since you are meeting Francisco, I thought I would go.¡±


    ¡°Sounds nice.¡±


    Mika was very pretty up close. Blue eyes and ck hair. I bet she had no problems finding willing men to keep herpany over drinks, so why me? My first thought was that she was into girls which wasn¡¯t a problem. I had a few lesbian friends back home. As long as she didn¡¯te on to me, I was cool with it.


    After dinner, Pa and I and our parents watched the entertainment, which was a musical the staff had put together. I kept checking my phone for the time and five minutes before I was to meet Mika I got up and said goodbye to the others.


    Mika was waiting for me by the main entrance and she looked very different than before. She wore a short summer dress, sandals, and her hair was in a bun held together with a pencil.


    ¡°Hi, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to see what the town is like.¡±


    While we walked, she told me this was her third season at the hotel and that she spent the winter in a ski resort cooking for rich people. She was from Hond but had left her country several years before, traveling around the world.


    At the bar, we sat outside under a star-filled sky where the moon was justing over the horizon reflecting on the still water. It was a warm night and there was musicing from our bar and the others that lined the street. Tourists and locals went in and out from them andughter floated through the air. Mika ordered a local rum that was mixed with fresh lime juice and a lot of crushed ice. It tasted wonderful but I reminded myself to take it easy.


    She asked me about my life back home, and I told her that in the fall I would begin myst year in high school and that I had dated Brody for half a year. She hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend for over a year and didn¡¯t miss it. She preferred to be free and be able to move at any time. I thought it to be a lonely way to live, but she assured me she had friends all over the world.


    On our way back, she put her arm through mine and pulled me closer. I went a bit stiff and she must have noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    I felt stupid. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t girls walk arm in arm?¡±


    ¡°Sure we can.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She smelled nice, from some exotic perfume and soap. Our arms brushed and she had that kind of almost pore-less skin that is softer than normal skin and she was so warm to the touch. When we reached the gates, she gave me a peck on the cheek and said, ¡°Do you want to y together tomorrow, same time?¡±


    I knew what she meant and it made me blush. ¡°Not sure. Today was an ident.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Hanna. You liked it and I loved it.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°If you see me on the balcony, then you know it¡¯s on.¡±


    When I woke up the following morning I was so horny I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself. I got my phone and called Brody, who had just gotten up.


    ¡°Show me your cock, baby.¡±


    He did and I sighed at the stiffness. ¡°God, I wish you were here so I could suck it.¡±


    ¡°Me too, baby. Do you want to y?¡±


    I heard my parents moving around and knew they would knock on my door any minute. ¡°No, babe, I can¡¯t. Miss you, and will talk to youter.¡±


    I had just hung up when my mom called that it was time for breakfast. I threw on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt and went with them. My pussy was yearning for Brody¡¯s cock, but I had to settle for watching Mikater on. Before going to bed I had made up my mind, I was going to do it again and the excitement probably was the key to waking up with a moist pussy.


    Pa pulled me to the side at the buffet and while munching on a muffin she told me about her date with Francisco the previous evening.


    ¡°God, he was horny. We had hardly taken one step onto the sand on our way for a walk when he kissed me and was grouping at my tits.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have nice tits.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I had to push him away until we were further away. Didn¡¯t want to risk our parents seeing us .¡±


    ¡°That means that you fucked?¡±


    ¡°Yes! And what a good fuck it was. His dick wasn¡¯t too big, but man, could he go at it. I think I came like three times before he did.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Condom?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I might be horny, but not stupid. How was your evening with the chef?¡±


    ¡°Cool, I guess. We talked and she has been to so many ces.¡±


    Pa tilted her head. ¡°And, did she try some funny stuff?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m not even sure she is into girls,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Too bad for you. I always thought you¡¯d be a great pussy muncher.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Ever since we met you have always looked at me in a special way when we are in bikinis or shorts and tops.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s like you are undressing me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    I stomped back to our table feeling confused and a little hurt. How could she say that about me? She knew I loved cocks, at least Brody¡¯s but I assumed others as well, even though I hadn¡¯t tried any. When she came back to the table, I ignored her and spoke with my mother who suggested we all go on a snorkeling tour. I declined because that would make me miss my balcony date with Mika. I came up with some vague excuse about having the period and of course, they could understand me not wanting to go into the water.


    I was settled on the balcony naked waiting for Mika toe out on hers. After about ten minutes I felt cheated and I was upset. She had stood me up and that wasn¡¯t cool at all, I thought. I was about to go back inside when she came out and waved at me.


    I slid back in the chair with a smile on my face and waved back. After sitting down, she began to touch herself. She had her feet up on the railing and from where I sat, I could see her pussy. I did the same thing and we went at it. I was so wet that I thought the sound of me finger fucking myself was being carried by the wind down to the pool where everyone could hear it. Not that I would have cared, I was so into it that a bomb could have gone off and I wouldn¡¯t have stopped.

 Chapter 59

    Mika came hard and I did hear her moan and gasp. That turned me on even more and I came as well, right after her. My chest was heaving and sweat ran down my sides, underarms, and along my sides. My body trembled and I felt good. Mika stuck two fingers in her mouth and I did too, tasting my pussy. She waved and went back inside. I sat for a while until my breathing was back to normal and wondered if her pussy tasted like mine.


    Since my parents were gone with Pa I went down to the pool, ordered an umbre drink, and chilled out. It was a change-over day so there weren¡¯t many people around which I appreciated since it meant there were less screaming, jumping in the pool, and crying babies. After a while, I slid into the water and hung by the side facing my sunbed.


    I jerked as a pair of hands touched my sides and I felt a body press up against me. ¡°Stay still,¡± Mika whispered in my ear.


    Her hands slid around and cupped my naked breasts. I held my breath. She was so bold doing it in daylight, I thought, but that was cut short when one hand slid over my tummy and into my bikini. She kissed my neck and ear while rubbing my clit. I reached back but all I could grab onto was her firm ass. She had a thong and her skin was warm and soft under the water.


    ¡°I love your pussy,¡± she said, still kissing my neck.


    Her finger slid inside me and found my g-spot. I whimpered a little and then moaned louder. No one was close enough to understand what was happening under the surface of the pool. When I came, I arched my back and tilted my head back and Mika kissed my lips gently. ¡°Stay there,¡± she said and let go of me. I thought she would climb up, but when I turned, she was already at the other end getting out of the water. I hung where I was, my brain spinning around like a walnut in my skull. That was the hottest thing I had ever done, and it had been with a woman. Maybe Pa was right after all?


    After dinner that night I went for a walk on the beach. Pa had taken off to meet Francisco right after herst bite of steak but I stayed having coffee with the adults. As I walked along the water, I heard a sound I couldn¡¯t mistake. Someone was sucking cock. Then I saw them. Pa was sitting on a sunbed and Francisco stood in front. The moonlit up the scene and I smiled as I watched my friend suck the guy. She was quite good at it I suppose because he came while I watched. Pa was smart and took it in her mouth, not risking it staining her dress or getting in her hair. When they were done, she got up and holding hands, went back to the hotel.


    I continued my walk and in front of me were some clothes neatly folded on top of a pair of sandals I recognized as Mika¡¯s. I looked around, but couldn¡¯t see her until I finally made out a head bobbing in the sea. It came closer and finally, a naked Mika walked through the surf.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said and squeezed the water out of her hair with both hands.


    I was stunned at her body. So perfect. ¡°Hi, did you have a nice swim?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I love it at night.¡±


    She came closer and we kissed in the moonlight. She gently nudged me over to a sunbed andy down. She crooked her index finger and then pointed at her shaved pussy. I got the meaning but wasn¡¯t sure I could do it.


    ¡°Have you never done it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You will love it, I promise. It¡¯s nothing like sucking cock.¡±


    I stood there, on a beach in a faraway country under a full moon and a woman was asking me to lick her pussy. It felt like a romance or erotica novel.


    My first lick produced a moan from Mika. The second, which made my tongue spread her lips made her grab my head and press it against her. She smelt so good and her taste was hard to exin, simr to mine I guess, but sweeter. Her clit was quite big and easy to find. I suckled on it and then licked her again. My hands moved up and found her perky breasts. Her nipples were like peas and when I rubbed them between my fingers, she pushed her pussy harder against my face. Her legs wrapped around my back and held me in ce until she came hard. When she rxed, she let go of me and we switched positions.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I lifted my upper body on my forearms while she pushed up my skirt and pulled down my panties. We had eye contact as she began to lick me and it was something that Brody could never live up to. She knew exactly what to do and for how long to do it. I moaned, gasped, even yelped a bit as she licked me to a thunderous orgasm. Then she pulled me up and helped me off with my dress and we ran naked into the sea. Kissing and holding each other tight, she whispered in my ear. ¡°Say hi to Brody for me. He thought you might like me.¡±


    I was in shock. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we metst year when he went skiing with his parents. Not that we fucked, but he told me about you and that he thought you might secretly be a muff diver as well as a cock lover.¡±


    Iughed and only stopped when she kissed me again. What a vacation, I thought while Mika began to finger fuck me under the surface.


    The End


    Let¡¯s leave these hot women to their fun and look at history. We do know a little about how people had sex thousands of years ago but in these next three stories, I have my take on what it might have been like.

 Chapter 60

    Story 12 The Curse


    She sat across the table from me with her hands folded on it. Her eyes followed a cockroach that was crawling up the wall, and her young face was drawn and pale. When I had found her, she was on the brink of death, lying in an alley off the strip in Las Vegas. I had gone in to take a piss before going to my car after work.


    It wasn¡¯t until I almost tripped over her that I saw her, a small figure lying on her side barely breathing. My first thought was to call an ambnce, but when I knelt next to her, she reached out with her small hand. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing, maybe she wanted to hold my hand in death, but as I reached for it, she moved it away and put it on my crotch.


    ¡°Give me your seed,¡± she whispered through dry lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said while fumbling with my phone.


    ¡°Your cock, take it out.¡±


    I dropped the phone and looked into her eyes. They were unfocused, and the pupil so dted I couldn¡¯t see the color of her eyes. They were just ck holes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said.


    With her final strength, she dug her nails into my jeans, and I heard how they cut through the fabric. She grabbed hold of my cock and using it as leverage she pulled herself closer so she could put myid dick in her mouth.


    hine like a child?¡±


    What happened next is hard to exin. There was no real pleasure just a tickling feeling as she emptied my nut-sack from its content like a child drinks from a straw.


    When I was empty, she burped and then slowly got up. I moved away a bit watching her. Standing she was no more than five-five or maybe five-six. A small girl but her boobs were those of a bigger woman. She wore a short ck dress that was smudged with dirty rainwater. Her white top was no longer white but gray from the filth in the alleyway. Her eyes slowly became normal, and I noted they were deep green like that of moss. Her ck long straight hair hung around her shoulders, and her lush lips were slightly open.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked while trying to stuff my cock back into my ripped jeans.


    ¡°Sarafina, I wish to thank you, you have saved my life.¡±


    I looked around to make sure this wasn¡¯t a prank. I expected someone with a camera toe jumping out from the shadows.


    She smiled at my concern and then helped me up. Despite being so small, she was quite strong, and when I was standing, she reached up to my chest.


    ¡°Do you need a hospital?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but a ce to stay to rest and recover my strength, do you live alone?¡±


    Her voice had an ent, not pronounced but clearly there. I couldn¡¯t ce it, but it was quite nice and sounded kind of sexy.


    ¡°Sure, yeah, I do. My car is parked over there,¡± I said and put my arm around her so I could support her.


    ****


    ¡°Sarafina, who are you?¡± I asked gently.


    She brought her gaze from the cockroach to me, and a small smile grew on her lips. It was morning, and the sun shone through my dirty windows, and dust particles danced in the air. I had an empty coffee mug in front of me and Sarafina a half-full ss of water.


    My body was exhausted which wasn¡¯t strange considering Sarafina had been lying between my legs with my cock in her mouth sucking out my cum. She only took an hour¡¯s break so my balls could fill up again. After the tenth time the sun hade up, and she went into the bathroom.


    When she came out a little whileter, she was showered and looked quite normal. There were still dark rings under her eyes but her beautiful lush mouth was reddish and her green eyes clear.


    ¡°I am very, very, old and as you know, my name is Sarafina,¡± her voice was kind.


    ¡°Old? Shit, you can¡¯t be more than eighteen or neen at the most.¡±


    Sheughed a deep sound that made my heart warm. ¡°My dear, Jake, I am close to five thousand years old.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°C¡¯mon, are you high?¡±


    She got up and went over to my bookshelf that was crumbling under all the pocketbooks that were crammed into it. I collect more books than I read, I guess. She ran her right index finger along the spines, and on the bottom shelf, she found what she was looking for. A King James Bible, she flicked through it, and when she found what she was looking for she ced the open Bible in front of me and said, ¡°Read.¡±


    It was open to the story of Sodom and Gomorrah, the two cities destroyed by God since the people there lived in sin.


    ¡°Yeah, I know the story, what about it?¡±


    She sat back down again and took my hands in hers before pulling me closer. I had to stand, and when I tried to get away from her, she pulled me harder, so I ended up lying on the table, my face just inched from her heaving boobs.


    She spoke over my head. ¡°Do you remember the man named Lot, nephew of Abraham?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kind of, wasn¡¯t his wife turned to salt when she looked back at the cities. Hey, let go of me.¡±


    She did, and I sat back down again, rubbing my wrists. ¡°You are kind of mean, you know. I helped you back to life, and you treat me like shit.¡±


    Her eyes bore into mine. ¡°Do you want to know who I am, or w


    Her voice was harder than before and had gone an octave deeper.


    ¡°Sure, okay, Lot¡¯s wife turned to salt, so what?¡±


    ¡°He and his wife had two daughters, I am the older, my sister Laka died thousands of years ago, but I live on, cursed by the angels who got my family and me out of Sodom that fateful day.¡±


    ¡°Cursed, c¡¯mon, you are just having a bad trip from drugs you tookst night. Do you remember where you live, I can take you there.¡±


    Instead of answering my questions, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that I spent all night sucking on your cock and drinking your seed?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°yeah, I guess I do, but who am I toin. It¡¯s not every day I meet a hot horny girl like you.¡± I grinned at her, but it faded since her gaze was not very friendly.


    ¡°That is my curse. Since I sinned, I was cursed to drink men¡¯s seed at least three times a day, until the end of time. I have wandered the earth for thousands of years, fucking, sucking cock, and drinking cum just so I can survive.¡±


    There was a long silence, I looked away, sure I was dealing with a crackpot teenager. I was about to tell her we should go to the hospital when she said, ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±

 Chapter 61

    I turned back to her and said, ¡°How?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her face softened, and she smiled at me. ¡°I have a gift, I am forever a virgin. You can fuck me now, and after I will be a virgin again.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Instead of answering she got up, still naked after her shower. She didn¡¯t have a bush but just a tuft of hair above her slit. When she reached me, she opened my pants and helped me out of them. With a few kisses, licks, and caresses she had me rock hard. When she straddled me, she put her hands on my thighs and began to lower herself. My cock touched her burning hot pussy lips, and when I entered her, it was like nothing I had ever felt before, and I had fucked more than a few women during my life.


    ¡°Oh, wow, you are so fucking tight,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    Then I felt it, the hymen was there, and my cock was poking at it. Without further due, she let go of my thighs, and my cock thrust through her hymen and she yelped.


    ¡°Oh fuck, shit, you are a virgin!¡± I gasped.


    She kissed my lips and then slid off me. I thought it was over, but she went down on all fours on the floor and looked back at me over her shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon, fuck me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need any persuasion so I got behind her and she guided my cock inside her and again, there was the hymen.


    ¡°Holy shit, you are a virgin again,¡± I almost screamed.


    ¡°Yes, I told you, do you believe me now?¡±


    Her pussy felt so good, and even though I was utterly confused, I continued to fuck her. Only when my gasps signaled I was close toing did she pull away and turn around. She took my shaft in her mouth, and while looking into my eyes, she emptied me without spilling a drop.


    Two days went by. I would go to work in the morning ande back at night. Sarafina cleaned up my ce, and it looked terrific. The roaches were gone, the windows were clean and I could see the floor which before had been covered in dirty clothes. I am not the cleanest person as you might understand; I guess I am just too fuckingzy.


    In the mornings while I had my coffee Sarafina would crawl under the table and suck my cock until I came. Then she would have a ss of water. I asked her if she ever ate, and she said she could but didn¡¯t need to. She did it so she would appear normal.


    She had fully recovered on the second day, and her face was glowing like any other teenager. Her lips, even redder now looked so good I kissed her as often as I could. She never put on makeup but her eyes were lined with eyeliner naturally, and she looked so fucking hot in anything she wore. Most of the time she was naked though, which I loved. There was something special abouting home after a long day at work and being met by a naked gorgeous woman who falls to her knees and gives you a blowjob before you even have time to take off your shoes.


    On the third day, we were lying in bed after fucking. A thin film of sweat covered us, and Sarafina had cuddled up close to me. I yed with her nipple and pinched it which released a purr from deep inside her.


    ¡°Are you always horny?¡± I asked.


    She lifted her head and kissed my cheek. ¡°That¡¯s the state I am in, yes, does it bother you?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°No, of course not, I was just wondering. Can you tell me about life in Sodom and Gomorrah, or have you forgotten it?¡±


    Shey down her head and closed her eyes. After a moment she said, ¡°I remember it as if it all happened yesterday. Would you like to hear about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    She opened her eyes. ¡°There is one thing I need to rify first. In the bible, it says my sister and I fucked our father so the family line could continue.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit, I am sorry about that,¡± I said not being able to wrap my mind about what she had just said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a lie. We did get him drunk, but only so we could sneak out at night and fuck a couple of goat herders we¡¯d seen.¡±


    I lifted my head from the pillow and stared at her. ¡°Are you saying the origin of mankind as it¡¯s told in the Bible is not true, that you and your sister got pregnant by some goat herders?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±


    I began tough. ¡°That is so fucked up.¡±


    ¡°I am happy you canugh about it because my sister and I did not. The men smelled horrible and weren¡¯t even good lovers. Anyway, let me tell you my story.


    ***


    We arrived in Sodom the summer I turned eighteen. We had celebrated my birthday on the ins just my father, mother, and sister. We had goat milk, dry bread, and goat meat. It was a simple celebration because we still had a long way to walk.


    When we reached the city we asked our way to the house we were looking for. It belonged to my father¡¯s uncle, Abraham, and his wife, Sarah.


    They were good people and took us in for a few months until my father found work, and we moved out.


    I spent most of the day on the city streets; my parents didn¡¯t like it and wanted me to be like my younger sister who was an angel. She always helped at home and wanted to learn about women¡¯s roles in society.


    One day while walking the streets I heard amotion and when I found the reason for it my eyes almost popped out of my head. There was a square, and in the middle, six men stood behind six others who were on all fours. The men standing were fucking the other men in the ass while the onlookers cheered and ced bets.


    I asked a woman standing next to me what was going on.


    ¡°They are betting on who canst the longest.¡±


    I walked up closer and began to hear the moans and groans of those fucking and the yelps of those being fucked. Some of the men hadrge cocks that they rammed into the other men¡¯s asses so hard their bodies jerked forward.


    One by one the men began toe and then pull out of their partner who usually fell forward onto the sandy ground lying still and moaning.


    Finally, there was only one man left, an older man, with a white beard and a small cock. He looked around and when he noted all the others had stopped he pulled out and with a few strokes of his hand he sent several globs of cum onto the back of the man before him.


    ¡°Yes, again I am the winner,¡± he eximed while doing a small victory dance. His cock bounced up and down making meugh. He saw me and came forward.

 Chapter 62

    ¡°You, girl, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Sarafina, from the house of Lot.¡±


    He walked around me, and when he was back in front, he tilted his head. ¡°You are a beauty, but I don¡¯t remember the name Lot.¡±


    ¡°Wee from far away, but have family in Sodom.¡±


    A younger man handed the older his clothes which he put on.


    ¡°So, Sarafina, did you enjoy what you saw?¡±


    I looked at the men who had been fucked. Some of them limped away others had begun to wash their asses with cold water.


    ¡°It was interesting.¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°It¡¯s our way of weing strangers, and I make a bit of money at the same time. Tell me, have you been fucked in the ass?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°No, I certainly have not, I am a maiden still.¡±


    He peered into my eyes and with the speed of a cobra he had his hand under my tunic and a finger in my pussy.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you are. Such a good little girl you are.¡±


    The surprise left me speechless. I expected him to take his hand away, but instead, he used a finger on a spot that made my knees go weak and made my breathe out in gasps.


    ¡°Yes, yes, there it is, the little button which makes women scream. One day someone will fuck you well, and you will then enjoy the pleasure of sex. Until then, have a good afternoon.¡±


    He pulled his hand out, licked the finger that had been in me, and then left. I stood frozen, slowly looking around me. Even though many people had seen what he had done and heard what he had said they didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it.


    Walking back to my house I saw men and women fucking in corners, on rooftops, and inside houses. The air was filled with the sound of sex, and it was making me horny. At the time I didn¡¯t know what horny was of course, but the sensation in my body and most of all in my pussy made me giggle, I was still giggling when I walked into the house and saw my father sitting on a stool waiting for me.


    ¡°Sarafina! Where have you been?¡±


    Before I had a chance to answer he got up and pped my face. ¡°God is watching you all the time, be sure of that, and when the dayes all your acts will be remembered, and if you have not lived a God-fearing life, you will go to hell.¡±


    He turned and walked away, leaving me crying in the hall.


    I tried hard, I made up chores to do around the house, but they need to watch sexual acts as too strong. At night when the house was quiet, and everyone was sleeping, I would sneak out through the window in my sister¡¯s and my room. I wouldnd on soft feet and then scurry along the houses until I reached the city center. There I would go to the bars and taverns where people openly fucked on the floor or on chairs.


    Many a time I was invited to houses to watch group sex, both women on women, which I found very exciting but also men on men. I would sit with a cup of wine in my hand, and my eyes closed just listening to the sounds of flesh against flesh, the moans, the smacking of balls against ass cheeks, the licking of pussies, and the swallowing of cum. All these sounds became like a drug for me.


    Little by little I realized that I wanted to try also, to be part of the orgy, having my pussy licked or fucked by arge cock that would stretch it as far as it went and beyond, savoring the pain and pleasure of sex.


    My body has changed during the many years we had walked across the in, and I now had rounded hips and full breasts. The men and women around me noted it too, and it was during an orgy in a rich man¡¯s house when his daughter came up to me. She was a year or two older than I, a beauty with blond hair and blue eyes. The family was from a northern tribe and had moved to Sodom a few years earlier to trade.


    Her name was Asha, and when she sat down next to me, I became nervous. I had seen her being with men, women, boys, and girls. She had a voracious appetite for pussy and would lick and suck on one while a man fucked her pussy or her ass.


    ¡°Hi, you are Sarafina, right?¡±


    She smelt good, soft perfume and the lingering taste of pussy came from her breath.


    ¡°Yes, I am, and you are Asha.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°So you know of me.¡±


    I lowered my gaze and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She took my hand, ¡°Come, there is something I want you to try.¡±


    My hands were mmy with sweat, I was so nervous. What was she going to do with me? Fear and excitement shed through my mind as she led me through the house where people fucked either in pairs or in groups.


    The smell of cum and pussy hung in the air like a wet fog, and as we moved deeper into the house, the smell became stronger. I realized that at the back was where the gay men hung out. Everywhere I looked men were fucking or sucking cock.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We are soon there, just up these stairs.¡±


    When we reached the second floor, the air was cleaner, and I took a deep breath. Asha opened a door and walked in, and I followed. There on the bed sat a young man, about her age.


    ¡°This is Joseph, he is my favorite fuck friend. We have been watching you for a while now and wanted to know if you are ready?¡±


    Joseph was a handsome man with short curly hair. He was naked and under his skin muscles rippled when he moved, and hisrge cock was semi-erect. While he watched me, it grew harder and a smile formed on his lips when he saw my eyes drawn to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I am ready,¡± I said in a whisper.


    Asha stood in front of me and then she put a hand under my tunic. When her fingers yed over my pussy, my knees went weak, and a small sigh escaped my half-open mouth.


    She turned to Joseph, ¡°She is ready, her sex is wet and ready for your cock.¡±


    Asha took my hand and led me over to where Joseph was sitting. He had spread his legs a little, and after Asha had helped me off with my tunic, she turned me, so I was facing away from him. Then she helped me to sit on his legs. I felt his hard cock against my ass. It was hot and hard and so soft it made me shiver.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Asha.


    I scooted up a bit and lifted myself, and that¡¯s when I felt Asha¡¯s hand with Joseph¡¯s cock under me.


    ¡°Go on, lower yourself slowly,¡± she said.


    ¡°When I did she let go of the cock, and I felt it press against my pussy lips, Slowly I lowered myself a bit more, and when he began to spread my pussy lips, I moaned. Suddenly he pushed down on my shoulders, and his cock was inside me. I gasped and then yelped in pain.


    ¡°Good girl, the pain will soon be gone,¡± whispered Asha in my ear.


    She was standing in front of me and massaged my boobs. Without knowing why I put out my hand and caressed her swollen pussy lips that were also wet. Suddenly my mind forgot about the pain and I wanted to kiss Asha. I pulled her closer and when our lips met Joseph began to fuck me.


    The emotions that flowed through me were entirely new to me. A bit of pain, but so much pleasure. I started to giggle. Asha moved a bit closer so I could finger fuck her and while I did, we kissed deeply and hungrily. She tasted of honey and wine, and it was intoxicating. Suddenly Joseph began to moan louder and then gasped.


    ¡°Quick, get off him,¡± said Asha.


    I did, and she knelt before him taking his cock which was wet from my fluids into her mouth, and as I watched she took his seed in her mouth. When he was empty, she got up and turned to me. Kissing me, she let me drink his seed from her mouth, and it was so good I wanted more after swallowing.


    ¡°Please, can we do it again?¡± I begged.


    Joseph held up his hand. ¡°Wait, bring us some wine, and then you can have your fill straight from the source.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I giggled and ran off in search of wine.

 Chapter 63

    At this point, Sarafina reached for her ss and drank until it was empty. I was dying to hear what happened next but I wanted her to tell her story in her own time.


    When she had put down the ss, she licked her lips and said, ¡°I need my fill now.¡±


    She scooted down so her head rested on my belly and then she took my by now hard cock in her little hand. Gently she teased it with her tongue until the first drop of pre-cum came out and then she went down on me. Like I mentioned before she didn¡¯t move up or down with her mouth or stroke my shaft. She held it and then sucked the cum right out of my balls. It was a very strange feeling since I dide but without the orgasm.


    When she was done, shey down and put her head on my chest, and looked up at me. ¡°Do you think I am a horrible creature?¡±


    I looked into her eyes, and they were the kindest I had ever seen. Caressing her cheek, I shook my head slowly. ¡°No, you are a fantastic woman.¡±


    She giggled, and I smelt my seed on her breath. If it had been any other woman, I wouldn¡¯t have liked it, but for reasons unknown to me, it was okay.


    ¡°Can I ask you something, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to?¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You said that the bible was wrong about you and your sister having sex with your father. I guess my question is, what else is not true in the bible?¡±


    A smile grew on her lips, and she rolled her eyes. ¡°If I told you that, you would see no reason for living, so I will keep it to myself. All I can say is, if you believe it, then continue to do so.¡±


    It was frustrating that she hadn¡¯t given me a straight answer, but I guess she had a point; did I want to know? I guess not.


    Sarafina rolled off me andy on her back next to me and then continued her tale.


    ****


    I would sneak out as often as I could and go to the houses where men and women met for sex. I often ended up with Asha and Joseph but as time went by I adventured into seeing other people.


    One of my favorites was a man much older than I. He had a long cock that wasn¡¯t very thick. I was introduced to him by a woman I had had sex with on a previous night.


    ¡°Sarafina, this is Jaffar, he is known as the long man, because of his cock.¡±


    I looked down, and it was the longest dick I had ever seen, and by then I had seen a few. Its cock head touched the floor where he sat on a bench with a cup of wine in one hand while the other kept feeding his mouth with grapes. He had a long great white beard and clear blue eyes.


    He looked me up and down and then turned to the woman. ¡°Is she ready?¡±


    ¡°I would think so.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°Sarafina is it? I only do one thing, and that is I fuck girls¡¯ asses. Since my cock is slim, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    A shiver went through my body. Anal sex, was I indeed ready for that?¡±


    ¡°Okay, and are you sure it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Some of the men had wiggled in a finger in my anus previously and although the experience was pleasant I couldn¡¯t imagine having a full-size cock in there, even less this man¡¯s long shaft which was well over twelve inches long.


    He giggled, which sounded more like a hacking cough. My dear, you won¡¯t feel any pain at all, I promise. Just get down on the floor and show me that pretty ass of yours.


    Since I was already naked, I simply turned and went down on my knees and elbows.


    When I looked over my shoulder, I noted that he was already hard and his cock waspletely out of proportion with his short body.


    On the table was a small bowl and he put his hand into it and then began to stroke his cock. ¡°Lubricant, simple animal fat,¡± he said.


    Then he grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled them apart, exposing my anus. The next thing I knew was him sliding in, inch by inch and he was right, there was no pain, just glory, and excitement.


    When he reached as far as he could, he scoffed. ¡°Hmm, you are not very deep, girl.¡±


    By then I was gasping, he filled me up, and I was on the verge of begging him to pull out, it wasn¡¯t the pain since there were none, but the sensation was very different and a bit ufortable.


    He began to fuck me with a long slow thrust and little by little my body adjusted to the new sensation, and before I knew it, I was moaning like a bitch in heat. He would gently p my ass cheeks, left, right, and then left again, while fucking me harder and harder.


    ¡°Ah, Jaffar, Jaffar, give it to me.¡±


    Heughed and said to the woman watching us. ¡°See, no one can be fucked by me without wanting more.¡±


    Itsted maybe five minutes, and then I felt his shaft begin to throb, and when he shot his load inside me, it ran out and down along my inner thighs. I loved the feeling of his cum inside my ass, so warm and wonderful.


    As ast token of appreciation, he licked my ass hole clean and then went back to his grapes and wine.


    That night Iy in bed, wondering what other delights I would learn the following night, but it would nevere to be. When I came home, my father had invited to men to our house, and early the next morning I woke to screams outside.


    I looked out the window and saw a group of men standing in the front yard. They were demanding my father turned the two men over to them so they could fuck them, but my father refused. There were a few pushes and hard words then one of the strangers walked out and held up his hand.


    ¡°May the hand of the Lord make you see no more,¡± he called out.


    The men fell to their knees grasping at their eyes and while I watched all their eyeballs fell out of their sockets making them blind.


    What happened next is just a blur. My parents, my sister, and I were told by the stranger to leave and not turn back to look at Sodom because God would destroy it for being a wicked ce full of sinners.


    As we ran out into the ins, my mother turned, and as she did, she became a pir of salt. My sister and I cried as we kept on running. When we were a safe distance away one of the strangers walked up to me.


    ¡°You, Sarafina, the sinner of the family Lot, I hereby curse you, you will have to drink the seed of men three times a day for eternity and you will lose your virginity again, and again every time you bed a man, be gone, or I will kill you.¡±


    As I turned to run I saw fire and brimstone rain down on Sodom, my father and sister crying and the two strangers turned to the sky while wings grew out of their back. With a whoosh, they were gone.


    ****


    A tear ran down her cheek, and I kissed it away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you,¡± I said.


    She turned to me and smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯m a sinner, a fornicator, and have done horrible sexual acts. I deserve what I got.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m d I have met you and just, so you know, I want you to stay with me.¡±


    She caressed my cheek and whispered. ¡°No, I can¡¯t, part of the curse is I need the seed from a new man every five days, or I will die.¡±


    She got out of the bed and began to dress. I just stared at her, she was my dream girl, thousands of years old or not, I wanted her, I was in love with her.


    ¡°Please, Sarafina, stay.¡±


    She was by the door, and looking back at me she said, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving my life, but I must be on my way.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    The door closed and she was gone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The End

 Chapter 64

    Story 13 The Water girl


    The rooms were full of people but they didn¡¯t notice me as I floated in and out carrying water. Oilmps and incense burned and the air was thick with their fragrances and also of something else. Thin fabrics were hung from the ceilings and behind them men and women fornicated. I could see the shadows move as I walked and the odor of sweaty men and women and their bodily fluid stung my nose.


    No one was interested in what I carried but for the wine the other girls brought. I was used to being ignored, hardly noticed by the other ves, just a young girl doing her job as quietly as possible so not to bring attention from my domina. She could be quick with her hand, a p to the face, a pinch of the nipple until tears ran if you made a mistake, so we didn¡¯t. The only thing that brought attention to me was the way I looked.


    ¡°You, what are you carrying?¡±


    I stopped and turned around. An older man dressed in a white toga looked at me.


    ¡°Water, sir.¡±


    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Away with you, send someone with wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I hurried off and found Laixa in the next room. She had wine and I begged for her toe with me.


    ¡°The old fuck, he wants wine,¡± I whispered as we walked.


    I stopped in the doorway and watched as Laixa served the old man. When she was about to leave he grabbed her boob and gave it a hard squeeze. Turning to his friend he said, ¡°Albia has such good taste in ve girls. Just feel how firm this one is.¡±


    The other man gave the older his wine cup and using both hands touched Laixa. I could see her eyes and the pain she felt, it wasn¡¯t physical but emotional. She was a beautiful girl from Syria and had been in the vi longer than I. Laixa was not shy; she loved a good cock both in pussy and ass. Sometimes at night, I could hear her fornicating with another ve. I thought she had eyes for me too. Many a night I hadid awake waiting for her toe to me, but so far nothing had happened. Her reaction to the two men was pure hatred, she didn¡¯t mind sex but she wanted to choose her partner.


    When she came back to where I was waiting she breathed out and wiped a tear from her eyes.


    ¡°Fucking bastard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go to the kitchen, I need to freshen my water.¡±


    As we walked through the rooms I looked at the walls which had erotic art painted on them with scenes of men fucking women, women having sex with other women, and men with men. The colors and details made theme alive in the flicker from the oilmps.


    When we crossed the garden to where the kitchen was, eyes followed us, ves, as well as noblemen. We were a sight, Laixa with raven ck hair, dark nipples clearly visible under the thin dress she was wearing, I with long blond curls falling down my back and young pert tits pressing against the red fabric of my tunic.


    *****


    I was but a child when the Roman soldiers came. I have a vague memory of sitting outside our humble home cleaning mushrooms with my mother. It was autumn, and the trees¡¯ leave¡¯s had turned into red, yellow, and orange.


    At first, it was a rumble far away, my mother looked up thinking it was thunder but the sky was blue. My father came from the back of the house where he had been cleaving wood for the fire.


    ¡°Get in the house, those are horses,¡± he said and ushered us inside.


    My mother and I hid behind the one bed we shared and as the soldiers arrived my mother began to pray to the gods for our safety. Suddenly there was a scream that made my blood turn into ice, it was my father¡¯s voice. Next, the door burst in and two soldiers entered. They quickly found us and as I watched my mother¡¯s head being cut in half by a sword. I couldn¡¯t scream, I sat still like if I was not there.


    Rough hands grabbed me and pulled me up. The next thing I knew I was slung over a horse and the ground was speeding by under me, being wetted by my tears.


    We rode for two days and when we finally stopped I was weak fromck of food and drink. The soldiers had only given me a little, just enough to keep me alive. I was taken to arge cage where other women sat, stood, ory on the ground. It stank of piss and feces. Some of the women on the ground didn¡¯t move, and I realized they were dead. Others wouldn¡¯t stop wailing and crying even though the soldiers hit them with long sticks they shoved between the bars.


    I huddle at the back, making myself as small as possible, not wanting to draw attention to myself. Next to our cage were several others. Some held women, others men. At night I could hardly sleep from their cries. Prayers in othernguages reached my ears. At least I thought they were prayers because the people repeated them again and again, all night.


    On the third day, I was taken out of the cage and roughly brought up on a wooden podium with a few other young women. I was the smallest but the people in front of us were drawn to me.


    A man began to speak, and some of the men and women in front of us raised their hands. A woman in herte twenties standing with a man a few years older said something to him. He raised his hand and spoke. A mumbled and gasps went through the crowd.


    A guard grabbed my hand and pulled me down. He then led me over to the woman and man who smiled.


    She said something that I didn¡¯t understand. The man had a metal ring that he put around my neck and shut close. Then he knotted a rope to it and lead the way to a wagon drawn by two beautiful white horses. I followed like a dog on its leash.


    When we arrived at the vi after a few days¡¯ travel I was ushered into the ve quarters where an older woman bathed and dressed me. She tried to speak to me but I didn¡¯t understand. I spoke back and she called out a name. A few secondster a boy a few years older than I with the same blond hair came up to us.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± he said.


    ¡°Itta.¡±


    He said something to the woman who shook her head and mumbled something. The boy turned back to me. ¡°Your name is now Adelina. Your domina and dominus are Albia and Attilus. You will be the water girl.¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°Stop the crying and do what you are told. You are now in the Roman Empire, far away from your home so forget about it, forget your family, and forget everything you have known. Your new life starts today.¡±


    *****


    Ten yearster I was still the water girl of the house. The blond boy¡¯s name was Paulus and he has beening to my bed for thest two months taking his cock to my pussy. He wanted to do my ass too, but I was not ready. Sometimes dominus takes him to bed so domina can watch them. Paulus told me she loves seeing him taking dominus big cock in his mouth and giggles like a possessed woman when his seed flows over onto Paulus¡¯ chin.


    ¡°There you are my flower,¡± said Paulus when Laixa and I walked in.


    The kitchen smelt of roasted meat, fish, spices and herbs. The ves were carrying trays in and out and the wine girls refilled their pitches fromrger amphoras.


    Paulus walked up to us and tried to kiss me but I pulled away whispering, ¡°not here, you horny boy. The cooks and the others will see us.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All he wants is to fuck you,¡± said Laixa.


    ¡°You are jealous, you want my cock in you as well,¡± he answered her.


    ¡°Ha! I do not take pleasure in young men. I like big fat cocks in my holes who know how to give me pleasure.¡±


    She giggled and left us to fill her pitchers.


    Paulus walked with me to the well where he helped me fill my pitchers with fresh cold water.


    ¡°How is the party?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The same as always, the nobles fucking and sucking, Domina and Dominus having their fill as well. Do you think he will call for you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Probably not, his balls will be empty of seed.¡±


    I was on my way to leave when he said, ¡°What about you? Has Dominaid her eyes on you the way she does when she wants pleasure?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. Maybe I am not to her liking.¡±


    He cupped my breasts and stole a kiss. ¡°What is there not to like, ass like a ripe peach, and a pussy like a warm fig?¡±


    Iughed and pushed him away. ¡°Your words only get you so far.¡±


    I met up with Laixa at the door and we went back to the party, where we would serve the rich and noble untilte into the night.

 Chapter 65

    I was watching a nobleman fucking a ve girl. She was one of the manyundry girls and as the man¡¯s cock slid in and out of her she began to moan, raking her nails along his upper back and shoulders. When she drew blood the man moaned and fucked her harder. She wrapped her legs around him and as she did he roared like an injured bear as he pumped his seed into her.


    ¡°You, fill my cup,¡± he said and lifted it.


    I did as I was told and when I was on my way to leave he said to the girl, ¡°Leave, I will have this blond girl now.¡±


    My heart stopped and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. He grabbed my arm and pulled me down onto the pillows where hey.


    ¡°Take my cock to mouth, and make me shower you in my seed.¡±


    The pitcher had fallen out of my hand andy on the stone floor emptying its content. His hand pushed my head down until his slick cock brushed against my nose. I could smell the other girl on him mixed with his seed.


    It was a good shaft, thick in girth with a swollen head. My lips stretched as I took it in my mouth and began to move my head up and down as Paulus had taught me. The man began to moan and when I slid a finger into his anus he moaned louder.


    ¡°You have been well trained by your domina,¡± he said between gasps.


    If he only knew that it was a ve boy who had trained me in the arts of sex.


    As I cupped his testicles his breath began to be shorter and he moaned louder. His shaft throbbed and the first of his seed shot into the back of my throat, perfectly timed as Paulus had taught me so not to have the seed run down my cheeks and chin.


    I swallowed three times before he pulled away and his cock slid out of my mouth. Licking my lips I began to get up.


    ¡°You, Adelina is it, did you enjoy cock in mouth?¡± I froze from the sound of my domina¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Speak, ve, don¡¯t just kneel there, get up and face me.¡±


    When I turned she stood just behind me. Herrge firm breast clearly visible under the thin fabric she wore.


    ¡°Yes, domina, I enjoyed pleasing the man.¡±


    ¡°I was watching you, you have skill. Who has taught you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell the truth, it might get Paulus in trouble, but I knew that if she found out I had lied there would be a whipped at dawn.


    ¡°Paulus, the kitchen boy,¡± I said looking down at my feet.


    ¡°Ah, yes. My husband enjoys his mouth from time to time. He is a good cock sucker, which he apparently has also taught you how to be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, domina.¡±


    She cocked her hip and looked me up and down before asking, ¡°Have you taken your lips to a woman yet?¡±


    ¡°No, domina.¡±


    ¡°Good, I shall be your first,e with me.¡±


    Instead of taking me to one of the bed chambers, she took me to the baths. When we walked in the intoxicating fragrance of incense attacked my nose. Ity like a haze in the air making it hard to see who else was in there. She stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Undress me, then undress, you shall bathe me.¡±


    I carefully slipped the fabric over her shoulders and it fell to a heap at her feet. My eyes were drawn to my domina¡¯s soft spot. She had no pubic hair and I thought it looked funny.


    ¡°Take off your garment,¡± she said.


    When I did and it fell to the floor she gasped and pointed between my legs. ¡°Not eptable. Barbarus,e here. There is much work for you to be done.¡±


    I looked down at my thick patch of golden pubic hair. Was she not pleased with me? I was afraid she would send me back.


    Suddenly a short fat man with thinning hair stood next to us. He looked up at my domina and said, ¡°How can I serve you?¡±


    ¡°Take her to the table, and make that go away,¡± she said while making a circr motion with a finger aimed at my cunt.


    ¡°Yes, domina. Come, girl.¡± He took me by the arm and walked over to a stone table.


    ¡°Lie down and spread your legs.¡±


    I did but I was shaking in fear. What was he to do? Rip out the hair with his fingers?¡±


    Instead, he dipped two fingers in a wooden bowl and when he dragged them over my pubic hair an oily liquid dripped down onto my skin. A fragrance of flowers and citrus reached my nose.


    ¡°Do not move,¡± he warned and that¡¯s when I saw the knife held high in the air. The flickering light from the oilmps reflected from the thin de and I closed my eyes waiting for my sex to be mauled.


    He worked quickly and only a few times did it hurt when he pulled hairs with their roots.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°There, all done. Smooth as I can make it.¡± He stood back with a smile.


    I touched myself and he was right. My skin was like the finest fabric. Not a single hair remained.


    ¡°Now go to your domina and please her,¡± he said and helped me down.


    Domina was already in the water when I arrived. In the darkness, she was only a shadow at the end but when she saw me she raised her arms and beckoned me toe.


    I grabbed a bathing cloth from the pile and went into the warm water which reached up to my hips. It felt funny against my shaved pussy and it also turned me on. By the time I had reached her, I knew I was wet and not only from the water.


    My domina apart from havingrge firm breasts was a tall woman with long ck hair, almond-shaped green eyes, and lush lips. Some people say she reminds them of an exotic cat, such as those that are shown in the marketce. Here at night, I had to agree with them, it seemed those green eyes floated in the darkness, never blinking.


    When I knelt beside her I felt her hand reach out and touch my soft spot. I shivered and whimpered a little as she gently drew a finger along the slit.


    ¡°Just right, just right,¡± she whispered.


    I began to gently caress her skin with the wet cloth starting with her neck, then shoulders and along the arms. She closed her eyes and leaned back exposing her delicate throat. If I had had a knife and the want, I could have slit her throat right there and then, letting her bleed out in the bath.


    ¡°Good girl, now please me,¡± she said and sat up, moving so she was sitting on the ledge. I knelt between her long soft thighs and lowered my head until my lips touched her. This was forbidden fruit I was tasting, most Romans did not like to give or receive oral sex, it was dirty. I didn¡¯t care, I was not from theirnd and I began to lick her with gusto, tasting her juices as they filled my mouth. Her hands on my head pushed me harder against herself. She made little gasps as my tongue touched her button and then she wrapped her legs around my back and squeezed hard as she screamed out her orgasm. It echoed and amplified across the room, and it was the most beautiful sound I had ever heard.


    She let go of me and slipped down into the warm water again. I moved to her side and began caressing her with the cloth once again. Her breasts heaved as she recovered and when she turned to me her lips parted in a smile that I had never seen before.


    ¡°You are a goddess with your tongue, not even my best diator has managed to make me scream like that. You are to bemended on your skill.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Domina, I really enjoy giving mouth to pussy.¡±


    She giggled and kissed my lips. ¡°Away with you, I need to rx.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Domina.¡±


    After putting on my tunic I gave her ast look and she was leaning against the edge of the pool, azy smile on her lips and her eyes closed.

 Chapter 66

    The vi had quieted down I noted as I walked through it heading for the ve quarters. Only a few men and women lingered, drunk and full of food and wine. Laixa came out from a bed chamber and adjusted her dress. Her cheeks were blushed and I noted a drop of white liquid on her cheek.


    ¡°Wait, let us return to quarters together,¡± I said while wiping the drop off her skin and tasting it.


    ¡°Ah, you have had cock to pussy?¡± I said.


    She picked up her wine pitcher and took my hand in hers. Walking away she whispered. ¡°Cock in pussy, ass, and finally mouth.¡±


    ¡°Any good?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°The best, didn¡¯t you just taste him?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it wasn¡¯t much.¡±


    ¡°It was the senator, Holdigus, a wealthy and horny old goat.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, I know of him.¡±


    We dropped off our pitchers in the kitchen and then crossed the garden to the other side where the ves were housed. I shared my room with Laixa and when we reached it we ate some bread and drank water before lying down.


    ¡°How was the domina?¡± she said in the darkness.


    ¡°She was good. It was my first time putting mouth to pussy.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was quiet for a moment before saying. ¡°Did she do it to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I sensed movement and then she was next to me. Her breath against my cheek, her hand searching under my tunic until it reached my pussy.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, domina wanted me without hair.¡±


    ¡°It feels strange, let me see.¡±


    I giggled as she moved down and when shey between my legs I pulled them up and spread them. Her tongue ran down my slit and I moaned.


    ¡°This is good, I shall do the same,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Maybe Barbarus will do it for free, or if you put mouth to cock.¡±


    While continuing licking me she mumbled, ¡°He only likes the ve boys.¡±


    I felt her fingers against my flower and when they slid in I tensed. My body aching for more and my breath fastened as she began to slide them in and out. My breathing became short and I moaned loudly.


    ¡°Laixa, you are so good to me, so good.¡±


    ¡°Shush, my flower, be still.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, oh, that is so good, so very good.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Who has put cock to pussy, speak your name,¡± she suddenly said.


    I opened my eyes and in the darkness, I could make out the shape of Paulus behind her.


    ¡°It is me, Paulus, be still woman while I fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, your cock is good to me, much better than I had thought.¡±


    While moaning and gasping she went back down on me. I felt her body jerk for each of Paulus thrusts. But she continued giving me pleasure until I exploded in a long orgasm. I clenched my teeth trying not to scream but a few whimpers escaped into the darkness.


    ¡°Shut up in there, you fornicators,¡± said a woman¡¯s voice.


    At that moment Laixa also came and she slumped down on top of me, her breathing warm against my face. I felt her bush against my shaved pussy and it tickled.


    Paulus pulled out and made himself finish and a couple of drops of his juicesnded on my face while most of it ended up on Laixa¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning,¡± he whispered before going back to the men¡¯s quarters.


    When he was gone Laixa whispered. ¡°In yournds do the people fuck as much as the Roman¡¯s do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was very young when they took me.¡±


    She rolled off me and wey on our sides She caressed my cheek and then kissed me. ¡°In mynds, they don¡¯t. It is a private affair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it as long as I am not taken by force,¡± I said before closing my eyes.


    Her hand caressed my side down to my thighs and back up again. ¡°You are a special woman, Adelina, and I hope we will continue this rtionship during the years toe.¡±


    ¡°Shush, we need sleep. Soon the day breaks and we shall have to get up to serve our masters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, another day of mouth to cock, ass, and pussy.¡±


    The End

 Chapter 67

    Story 14 The Water Girl 2


    The vi was teaming with excitement when I woke up. I turned over and kissed Laxia on her soft cheek and she stirred. Hearing the footfall and voices of the other ves, she turned to me and with a sleepy voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but I will find out.¡±


    I got up, quickly put on my tunic, and then went in search of Paulus. He was always up early preparing breakfast for the ves and Domina and Dominus.


    I found him in the kitchen cutting fruits.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked and robbed a slice of peach.


    ¡°Good morning my flower, how did you sleep? Did you dream of my cock in you?¡±


    I giggled and kissed his cheek quickly. ¡°No, I was too busy giving Laxia mouth to pussy and then I slept deeply.¡±


    He used the knife in his hand to indicate the other ves. ¡°Dominus and Domina came home early after their trip. It looks like they have acquired a vi on the ind of Capri, and we are going.¡±


    ¡°Who is we?¡±


    ¡°You, Laxia, me, and a few more. They are having a great feast in two days, get Laxia, pack what you need, and meet me outside the vi.¡±


    ¡°I have to attend to my duties first.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No, you are no longer the water girl. You have been promoted to Domina¡¯s body ve.¡±


    When I went back to my sleeping quarters I found Laxia washing her face.


    ¡°I am now Domina¡¯s body ve,¡± I said proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d for you. What news do you bring?¡±


    After I told her, her face went white and her eyes filled up with tears.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t like the sea.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be with you, and I am sure we will be safe.¡±


    I rushed out and went to see my Domina. I found her in her bed chambers together with Dominus.


    ¡°Ah, there you are, girl. I have been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Domina.¡±


    ¡°I am tired after the travel and I need a bath.¡±


    That meant that she wanted me to put mouth to pussy, which I looked forward to. Domina had the most fantastic flower with meaty petals and she tasted heavenly.


    ¡°Yes, Domina.¡±


    At the bath, I helped her off with her clothes and then my own. Together we stepped into the water and after reaching for a washcloth I helped her sit down at the furthest end. A small statue of a naked boy spurted out the warm water.


    ¡°Paulus told me about your purchase and that we are all going there,¡± I said while cleaning her.


    ¡°Ah, that cock sucker, are you two still together?¡±


    I blushed, ¡°sometimes, Domina.¡±


    ¡°I see and who is your new lover?¡±


    ¡°Laixa, Domina.¡±


    She turned to me and caressed my cheek, her fingers soft as a butterfly¡¯s wing. Her green eyes were heavy from sleep. When she spoke her lush lips parted showing white teeth.


    ¡°So, you have gone from cock to wildflower? She is quite easy on the eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Domina, she is, and no, I still enjoy cock sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, one should never stay with one joy when two is so much better. Stay with me, I need to rest.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I sat with her for an hour while she slept in the water, her head tilted back and resting on a towel. I knew she liked being touched so I gently caressed her legs, hips, arms, and stomach. I wasn¡¯t allowed to touch her flower or her breasts since the excitement would wake her up.


    While I did it I wondered what we would do on Capri, apart from attending her and Dominus. Would we be allowed to go and y on the beach or swim in the pool that would be at the vi?


    When she woke she blinked a few times and then smiled at me. I helped her up so that she sat on the ledge and then I moved in between her long legs.


    She spread her thighs andid down on the stone floor giving me full ess to her soft sex.


    I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit as slowly as I could until I reached her button. There I lingered, licking and nibbling it. She began to moan and her breath turned short. As I slid in two fingers and began to move them back and forth she tried to close her legs but couldn¡¯t due to my head. Instead, she lifted her legs out of the water and ced one foot next to my ears. Her back came off the floor and her hips pushed against my face as I pleasured her faster and faster with my fingers.


    I had them slightly hooked because I had learned that inside there was a spot that if rubbed correctly would create a much stronger feeling of pleasure than just the button. This was something Laixa had taught me and when I did it to Domina the first time, she was so excited and pleased that she gave me a small melon to share with Laixa.


    ¡°Oh, girl, you are better every time, so good, so, so, good,¡± and with those words, her flower closed in throbs as she exploded with pleasure.


    After I gave her a final lick and a kiss on the button she pushed me away and slid back into the water.


    ¡°Go, get ready and I will see you in the atrium,¡± she said.

 Chapter 68

    The trip to the coast was hot and long. We stopped several times so we could drink and relieve ourselves behind a bush. Domina and Dominus were in high spirits and had fruit served to everyone. I hadn¡¯t seen them so happy before, they acted like children.


    Laixa, Paulus, and I rode in the second wagon just behind Domina and Dominus. Behind us followed two more. One had house ves and thest, household items that were needed and couldn¡¯t be found on the ind.


    ¡°How was the bath?¡± said Paulus with a grin.


    ¡°Good, I gave Domina pleasure until her toes curled and she made sounds like a bitch in heat.


    Laixaughed and reached for my left boob. She sat next to me and when she gently squeezed it she said, ¡°Oh, but you my flower was not pleasured, right?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°No, and my pussy yearns for attention, it is like an abyss and I need that void filled.¡±


    ¡°Come here and sit on my stick,¡± said Paulus and moved his tunic to the side exposing his hard shaft. I gave Laixa a look as if asking for permission and she nodded. I quickly straddled Paulus facing away from him so if someone would look in it would appear I was sitting against the wall.


    I grabbed his cock and gently lowered myself until he was deep inside me. His shaft stretched my flower petals as I began to ride him.


    ¡°Mm, you are so big inside me,¡± I moaned.


    He grabbed my hips and began to thrust into me as I moved up and down.


    ¡°You two look like animals,¡± giggled Laixa.


    The heat made me sweat and soon my hair was stered to my face, and sweat drops ran down dripping off my chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± panted Paulus and I felt his shaft throb.


    I got off him and took him in my mouth. I kept eye contact with Laixa who smiled as he began pumping his seed into my mouth. Hot, sticky, and tasting heavenly, I swallowed as much as I could while a few drops escaped and Laixa leaned in and licked them off my skin.


    ****Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When we reached the port we all got out and began loading our belongings and those of Domina and Dominus onto the ship waiting for us. It wasn¡¯t very big and Laixa looked at it in fear. I pointed at the t surface of the water and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s calm, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure, I have heard of giant monsters sleeping under the water and they will rise and drag any vessel below the surface.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Your imagination is too big, there are no such monsters.¡±


    When we were all aboard the ship, it left the quay and we moved out to sea. The oarsmen worked hard and together with the square sail we moved fast over the calm surface.


    Domina and Dominus stood by the railing holding hands and looking at the ind of Capri, which was fast approaching.


    The fresh air of the sea and the sun made me feel better than I had ever felt. I took deep breaths and turned my face to the orange disc in the sky. I had heard Domina and Dominus talk about a people far away who prayed to their sun god Ra and for a moment I thought I knew why.


    The vi was enormous. There was an open yard where the three wagons and horses had plenty of space to maneuver. It was surrounded by flower beds and fruit trees where fruit hung low.


    When Laixa and I followed Domina and Dominus inside we first arrived in an atrium with arge pond where a statue of a fish spurted water.


    ¡°The ve quarters are through the house to the left. Have Paulus and the other kitchen ves prepare food,¡± said Domina and then left with Dominus.


    Laixa and I helped the others take the things from the wagon inside and then Paulus went off with two more ves.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± said Laixa when we stood in the ve quarters. Each room had space for two people and there were pillows and nkets on the floor. I saw chains hanging from the walls but knew that none of us would be chained up for the night. Domina and Dominus were not that kinds of people.


    While we waited for the food to be ready we went to explore the vi. Apart from our rooms, there were three more rooms for ves. We found six other bed chambers apart from the master bed chamber where Domina and Dominus were talking softly. To the left of the atrium was anotherrge room that we guessed was used forvish dinner parties because it had a long table that easily fit up to twenty guests. Further on we walked out onto arge terrace with a view over the open sea. We stood there, holding hands and taking in the breath-taking sight.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± said Laixa and then kissed my cheek.


    ¡°It is, I wonder what is at the end of the sea?¡±


    ¡°Monsters, I told you. If a ship falls over the edge it will be devoured by them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, there are no monsters,¡± I said and nudged her with my elbow.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but I swear there are.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how Paulus is doing.¡±


    ****


    Laixa and I ate a light lunch of bread dipped in olive oil, and fruit. While we did we watched Paulus and the other ves finish with the food for Domina and Dominus. They feasted on roasted chicken and boar with tes full of cheeses and hams.


    While our masters ate and drank, Laixa and I stood behind them. We didn¡¯t speak if not spoken to but we listened, and what we heard made our bodies hot with excitement.


    Domina slowly chewed on a grape and then said, ¡°Have you spoken to Romolus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my dear. The Nubian will be here as promised.¡±


    ¡°Is it true what they say?¡±


    Domino chuckled and kissed his wife¡¯s cheek. ¡°If you mean that he has a giant cock, yes it is. They say few women can take him and those who can have a problem walking afterward.¡±


    ¡°Dear Jupiter, that must be some cock on him.¡± She turned to me and said, ¡°Adelina, would you take such a cock in your young flower?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know, Domina.¡±


    ¡°What about you Laixa, do you think you could take him?¡±


    ¡°I would do anything that pleases you and Dominus.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°We¡¯ll see who gets the pleasure of trying his size.¡±


    When they retired to their afternoon rest, Laixa and I went down to the sand beach below the vi. We had to walk past a lower terrace that held a pool and then we were on the hot sand. I had never felt anything like it.


    ¡°What do you think, about the Nubian?¡± said Laixa as we walked hand in hand down to the water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t want my flower damaged by a ck monster cock.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story. A few months before you arrived there was a diator in the vi that Domina had hired to please her. His cock looked like a baby holding an apple in its fist. I often heard Domina scream as he plunged his shaft into her.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Well, apparently he preferred younger women so when heid his eyes on me he decided it was a good idea to seduce me, and you know how I am, I just love a good cock.¡±


    We had reached the water and I carefully dipped my big toe into the calm water. It was warm so I put down my foot.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I asked,


    ¡°One night he came into my room and took me. No forey, no kissing, he simply rubbed his giant cock along my slit until I was wet and then pushed himself inside me. I screamed with pain and pleasure while he fucked me savagely until he came and his seed flowed over my face and down my neck.¡±


    I pulled up my tunic and walked into the water. I could see small fish with beautiful colors and little ck balls with spikes. They looked like hedgehogs but lived in the water.


    Laixa continued. ¡°In the morning the diator was flogged in front of all of us and the Domina proceeded to cut his throat with a knife.¡±


    ¡°She had woken up from my screams and knew from her own experience what had happened. She had me flogged also, but since she considered me too young to be responsible she let me live. I will never forget how he filled me up, it felt like my body was skewered on his shaft and it was an amazing feeling, so yes, if I have the opportunity I want the Nubian inside me.¡±


    We walked along the water in silence and when we reached the other end of the beach we turned back. The sun glittered on the surface and hurt our eyes with its reflection.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Laixa, do you ever dream about being free?¡±


    ¡°Shush, never say that aloud, it could mean your death.¡±


    ¡°I know, but do you?¡±


    She was quiet for a while and then almost whispered. ¡°Yes, I do. I want to see my parents, my vige again before I die.¡±


    ¡°My parents are dead, but I want to go home to my people and die in my ownnd.¡±


    ****


    The Romans were funny people when it came to oral sex. They called it ¡®Os Imporum¡¯ meaning dirty mouth. Domina and Dominus would never give oral pleasure to each other only ves could do that and that¡¯s why I found myself watching Laxia sucking and licking Dominus¡¯ cockter that afternoon.


    We were by the pool under a tent the house ves had raised and a couple of ve boys stood to one side movingrge fans to give us a bit of cool air.


    Domina and Dominus wanted to fuck, but they didn¡¯t like to do it in their bed chamber since they would have to sleep in their own liquids.


    Domina loved watching Dominus being sucked by either Laixa or myself. While we watched I gently massaged her breasts and her soft flower until it was wet and ready. Laixa was careful not to make Domino reach his peak, which would mean he couldn¡¯t perform with his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, my dear,¡± she said in a sultry voice.


    ¡°Me too, shall we?¡±


    Laixa and I got up and Dominus moved over to his wife where he proceeded toy between her legs. She grabbed his shaft and guided him to her flower. As he entered her she gasped and said, ¡°Girls, do your thing.¡±


    Laixa and I giggled as we moved into the position Domina liked to see us in. I would be on top with my face between Laixa¡¯s legs and she under me where she could lick my pussy.


    Domina had walked in on us one afternoon and the sight of us together had made her steaming like a hot bowl of soup.


    ¡°My dear, you are so hard inside me,¡± she said while digging her nails into her husband¡¯s back.


    I saw this from the corner of my eye while licking Laixa who was dripping wet by now. Her tongue prated deep inside me between soft kisses to my button. Her legs began to press against the sides of my head and her gasping and moaning increased.


    ¡°You two are so beautiful,¡± moaned Domina, meaning us. Dominus huffed and puffed as he drove his cock in and out of her flower and suddenly he stopped, and with a deep growl emptied himself inside her.


    ¡°Quickly, Adeline,e and help me,¡± said Domina when Dominus had moved away.


    Her legs were spread wide and a drop of Dominus seed could be seen glittering in the sun. I did what she asked and knelt between her legs. Gently I began to lick her soft petals and spread them with my fingers. As Dominus seed began to trickle out Ipped it up and ended up sucking thest drops from her flower.


    ¡°Ah, you are so good at that,¡± she moaned when I moved away from her and took up a position at her feet with Laixa next to me.


    ¡°It is my pleasure,¡± I said and licked a drop of seed from my lip.


    She turned to Dominus. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you think Laixa and Adeline are the best girls we have ever had?¡±


    ¡°I do, and they deserve a small gesture of our gratitude. Girls, feel free to use the pool.¡±


    We looked at each other and without a word tore at out tunics until we were naked. Then we proceeded to jump into the cool water where we yed with each other¡¯s boobs to Domina¡¯s and Dominus great pleasure until the sun went down into the sea and to my surprise, it made no hissing sound.

 Chapter 70

    The following morning a small army of ves were brought to the vi to prepare for the night¡¯s festivities. We had been told by Domina to expect around a hundred men and women from the most influential families on the ind and the towns nearby on the maind.


    The pond was covered with thick nks and pillows in bright colorsy on top. This was where the Nubian would perform with the sex ves that would arrive with himter in the afternoon. Laixa and I were in charge of setting up the surrounding area for the guests. We had pillows and a low table set around the atrium making sure the guests would have a good view wherever they sat. Oilmps were ced on shelves on the walls together with incense.


    In the kitchen, Paulus and his ves worked hard preparing all the food and drink that would be served. I smiled when I saw the water girls and remembered my time as one of them.


    ¡ä  ****


    Domina and Dominus stood in the front yard when the first guests arrived. Laixa and I stood a couple of feet behind them ready to help with anything that might be needed.


    The first to arrive was the magistrate of the ind, a man in his fifties with white hair and a long lean body. His wife who stepped down after him was a short round woman a few years younger. Both were dressed in white togas with a red sash around their waists. Domina and Dominus saluted them and then ushered them inside for refreshments while they stayed outside waiting for the next wagon.


    About two hourster all the guests had arrived but not the Nubian and his sex ves. I was dying to see him so when Laixa and I were told to go and check on Paulus in the kitchen I pulled her aside.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Is your flower so eager to take him in its folds that you can¡¯t wait?¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it. I know your petals are moist like a flower in the early morning dew.¡±


    ¡°You are right, they are, but I can¡¯t help you. He will arrive when he arrives. I¡¯m sure he will make a spectacr entrance.¡±


    We found Paulus in the kitchen where he was screaming at the other ves, water, and wine girls and there was chaos with pots, pans everywhere.


    ¡°Can we help?¡± I asked.


    ¡°On Jupiter¡¯s cock, I swear Domina and Dominus have the stupidest ves in the country.¡± He turned to a young man standing by the wild boar being roasted. ¡°Add more wine and nuts, you idiot, and keep turning, or he will burn.¡±


    I kissed Paulus and fondled his cock a little. ¡°Calm down, or you will explode.¡±


    His cock grew hard in my hand and he sighed. ¡°You are right as always my little flower.¡± His hand found my petals and he slid a finger inside me.


    ¡°You are wet, what have you and Laixa been up to?¡±


    We bothughed and Laixa said, ¡°Not I, rather our young friend is like a bitch in heat and the Nubian is what is making her so.¡±


    Paulus took his hand away and his face was that of concern. ¡°You are not thinking of him mounting you?¡±


    I blushed, ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t. He can damage you forever and make your flower so lose a baby would fall right out of you.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle him.¡±


    He looked at Laixa who put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll take care and help her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, now, both of you, get out of here, I have work to do.¡±


    When we entered the atrium we split up and walked among the guests making sure that their cups were full and that they werefortable. Some sat and othersy on the pillows and groups had formed along the walls. The anticipation of theing spectacle was high and I heard both women and men speak in low whispers of what to expect.


    I had almost arrived at the far end where I would meet Laixa when there was amotion in the front yard. I headed that way and as I arrived Laixa came up behind me.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± she said.


    We watched as arge wagon drawn by four white stallions arrive and stop. It was dark now and in the mes from the torches held by ves and in holders on the wall, I saw a small man get out of the wagon.


    He dusted off his tunic and while he did a group of people had formed behind us.


    ¡°Noblemen and women, I am Romulus, the owner of the Nubian, famous for hisrge cock. No normal woman can take him, therefore I bring to you four of the most exotic and beautiful women in allnds so you can, with your own eyes, watch as the Nubian ravishes them.¡±


    A silence fell and the air stood still. Romulus opened the wagon door and I held my breath. Out stepped thergest man I had ever seen. He towered over Romulus who looked like a child next to him. He was ck as night and his teeth and the whites of his eyes glowed in the night. His skin was oiled and I could see every muscle in his perfect body.


    ¡°I am the Nubian, and here is my cock you have all been waiting for.¡± His voice was deep and rolled like thunder.


    He flipped up his loincloth and a gasp went through the crowd. My knees went weak and I put a hand on Laixa¡¯s shoulder for support.


    ¡°That is not of this earth,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I think you are right,¡± she whispered back.


    The cock in front of us was thick as a child¡¯s arm and hung almost halfway down the Nubian¡¯s thigh. The bulbous cock head was gleaming in the night as the mes reflected on the soft skin.


    When he stepped to the side the shaft swung like a pendulum. It was hard to take my eyes off it but I forced myself to do it because his sex ves wereing out.


    The first was a blond girl who could have been my sister. Her golden locks bounced on her shoulder and down her back. She only wore a loincloth and her boobs were ripe with small pink nipples.


    ¡°I am Halex, from the Germanic tribes.¡± Her voice was soft and childlike.


    Next was a ck woman, tall, slender with a fine nose and ck eyes. ¡°I am Talex, from Carthage.¡±


    An older girl who reminded me of Laixa followed her. Raven ck hair hung down her back and her olive skin shone in the light. Her face was angr with deep-set ck eyes that had been sooted.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kalexa, from Syria.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thest girl to step out was a redhead. Taller than the others, her body was chiseled with muscles and she almost looked manly. Her heavy boobs sat high on her chest and her gaze was that of someone who was not afraid. What caught my attention was that her pale skin was full of little red dots, her face arms, chest, and most of her tummy were full of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jenax, from Britannica.¡±


    I leaned in closer to Laixa. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her skin?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, those are called freckles and aremon in people from the far north. In the sun it seems that they be multiply. She could put her mouth on my flower any day,¡± whispered Laixa in my ear and giggled.


    Dominus and Domina made their way through the crowd and saluted Romulus first and then walked along the line starting with the Nubian. Domina¡¯s hand reached out and when she grabbed his shaft she shrieked. ¡°By Jupiter, I need both hands to reach around his shaft.¡±


    The people apuded while she and her husband went from sex ve to sex ve inspecting their bodies. They both touched and squeezed boobs and asses, nodding and cooing.


    When Domina went past Laixa and me she said, ¡°Girls, are you pleased?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Domina,¡± we said in unison.


    ¡°Good, go and get yourselves ready. I will speak with Romulus so he can introduce you at the right moment.¡±

 Chapter 71

    The scent from the oil filled my nose as Laixa¡¯s hands spread it over my skin. When she cupped my boobs from behind a shiver went through my body and my nipples became hard. She giggled and gently pulled at them before moving down over my tummy down to my shaven flower where she let a finger slide in between the petals making my knees weak.


    Her hands continued around my waist to my buttocks and a finger found my tight hole and gently pressed inside.


    ¡°By Jupiter, you don¡¯t think he will fuck my exit hole, do you?¡± I moaned under Laixa¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I doubt it, but one of the other women might y with it so it¡¯s better to be safe.¡±


    She withdrew her finger and finished my oiling with my thighs and the rest of my legs. When she was done, she stood back and her own oily body shimmered from the oilmps in our room. We both had put on makeup before starting with the oil and our eyes now had soot in a fine line around them and color on our lips.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She passed me a loincloth and then picked up one for herself. The tiny fabric barely covered our flowers and left our asses bare to the world to see.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ****


    When we walked into the atrium the show had already started. The ck woman and the one from Germania were lying down; each had their face between the legs of the other, kissing and licking the petals and button. The room was quiet and the only thing that could be heard was the moans of the actors.


    The Nubian stood in the center of the tform, by his sides knelt the redhead and the Syrian. Their slender fingers caressed his long thick shaft and massaged his heavy balls. To my surprise, his cock wasn¡¯t fully erect.


    Romulus saw us and waved us over.


    ¡°Are you Laixa and Adeline?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    He looked me up and down and slowly shook his head. ¡°You are a small girl, I don¡¯t think you will be able to take the Nubian.¡±


    I smiled back at him and said, ¡°Will you at least let me try?¡±


    ¡°You may, but don¡¯te crying if it hurts.¡±


    We watched for a few minutes and the Nubian¡¯s cock was still not fully erect so I turned to Romulus. ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it has to be done slowly. If the blood rushes to his shaft too fast he might faint. In the beginning, it happened a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    The Syrian was now licking and sucking on the Nubian¡¯s cockhead, and the redhead had moved around so she was kneeling behind the man. I saw her spread his ass cheeks and figured she was inserting a finger. When she did, he moaned and his cock grew a bit harder.


    The Syrian opened her mouth as much as she could and the cock head slid in. The Nubian then took her head in his hands and gently pushed down until her eyes were wide and her lips threatened to crack in the corners and yet, she was only one quarter down.


    ¡°They practise daily to be able to do that,¡± said Romulus with pride in his voice.


    My eyes turned to the two women and their moans and groans had increased in volume. The Germanic woman, who was on top, ground her flower on the face of the ck woman who slurped and sucked on her button.


    A collective gasp filled the room and my eyes were drawn back to the Nubian.


    ¡°By all the cocks in the world, will you look at that,¡± said Laixa.


    She was right, the Nubian¡¯s cock was now fully erect, it was so long that the Syrian had to stand up to be able to continue sucking him. I noticed tears running down her cheeks but she kept on going, up and down up and down with her hands on his balls. The redhead had now knelt before him, facing the public and with her perfectly round and freckled ass towards him.


    With ast slurp, the Syrian let go of the cock and the Nubian lined it up with the redhead¡¯s pussy.


    We stood right in front of her and I will never forget the look in her eyes when he prated her. Her eyes flew wide open, her mouth formed an O, and then she grabbed the pillows so hard her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°She is the only one of the four who can take him. Her body is so muchrger and stronger than the others,¡± said Romulus.


    ¡°A cheer went up from the crowd when the Nubian began to fuck her. He did it slowly but deeply and for each thrust, the redhead moaned louder and louder until she screamed. She kept on doing it while the Nubian fucked her faster and faster. When he finally pulled out, she turned around and showed us her flower.


    ¡°Adeline, I am sorry my friend, I am not doing this,¡± whispered Laixa.


    My jaw had dropped at the sight of the wide-open flower. The petals were stretched so far that one could have thrown in a small apple and it would have disappeared from view.


    The Nubian turned slowly in a circle while the people apuded. Raising his hands above his head he said, ¡°Are there any volunteers amongst you noblewomen who would like to try my cock?¡±


    No one raised a hand. Then I heard Romulus speak.


    ¡°Here is one, she is not a noblewoman but a simple body ve. Her name is Adeline and she has told me she wishes to try the mighty cock of the Nubian.¡±


    A roar and apuse from the crowd followed and across the atrium, I saw the proud smile in my Domina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°May the gods be with you, my dear friend,¡± said Laixa and kissed my lips.


    When I stood next to the Nubian my nose was below his massive chest and I turned to face the crowd. As I did they cheered and apuded. I saw Paulus who hade out from the kitchen. He was leaning against a pir, a worried look on his face. He smiled at me and I nodded in his direction.


    When the cheering and apuding had ended, I spoke.


    ¡°Dear Domina and Dominus, people of Capri. I have a demand.¡±


    The crowd began to mumble and whisper. Domina stepped forward with a frown on her face.


    ¡°I demand that, if I can take the Nubian¡¯s cock all the way until he shoots out his nectar, I and my two friends, the wine girl Laixa and the cook Paulus be set free.¡±


    A collective gasp rose from the crowd. I looked over at Laixa who shook her head, and a tear appeared in her eye.


    ¡°How dare you demand such a thing?¡± said Domina from across the room.


    ¡°We have been good ves, taken from our homes to serve you. I think it is only fair if we let the good people of Capri decide. Like the diators, we have the right to freedom, if we perform well.¡±


    The crowd began nodding their heads and Domina raised her voice.


    ¡°So be it, if you do this to the satisfaction of the crowd, I guarantee the freedom of you and your friends, but if not, you will all be sent to the mines where you will surely die.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± I said and went down on my knees and elbows.


    The Nubian knelt behind me but before he prated me he leaned forward and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°You are brave, girl, and I will be sad to know that you died for nothing.¡±


    I turned my head and looked at him over my shoulder. ¡°Be quiet, and stick that cock into my flower so I can get away from this ce.¡±


    He grabbed my hips and I took a deep breath which I slowly exhaled as his cock head touched my petals.

 Chapter 72

    The oil that Laixa had applied helped and little by little he entered me. I kept on breathing slowly and deeply as my petals stretched far beyond what was natural. Suddenly there was a shot of pain as his cock head entered me. But I knew now that the worst was behind me. His shaft was thinner than his cock head and from now on it was only about being able to take his length.


    Suddenly he grabbed me around my waist and in one swift movement lifted me. I was skewed on his cock and hung a few feet above the floor. The crowd went crazy as he began to thread me on his shaft.


    It was incredibly ufortable hanging as I did, but I kept on breathing and trying to rx my aching flower. Slowly I slid down his shaft, the oil making the journey barely manageable.


    The crown had now stood up and as I looked out upon them I saw the awe in their faces. The apuse began again as the Nubian started to move me up and down his shaft.


    Suddenly my buttocks touched his tummy and I knew I had made it. The sound of my ass cheeks being pped against his skin made the crowd move in closer apuding, cheering, and screaming for the Nubian to shoot his load.


    When he did I thought I was going to fly off his shaft. The force the cum had when it shot out from his shaft was so strong I yelped like a little dog. He shot two big loads and as he slowly lowered me and I began to slide off his cock another smaller load shot out.


    He released me onto the floor and then stepped back and his cock slid out of me. Iy on the floor, gasping, with my flower so wide open I could feel the cool breeze enter it.


    When I slowly got to my feet and faced the crowd they went quiet. The entire atrium was vibrating from the tension in the air. The Noblemen and women looked at each other and whispered among them.


    ¡°Good people of Capri, what do you say? Did I perform as promised?¡±


    No one said a word at first, then at the back a hand was lifted above the crowd, the thumb sticking out horizontally; I closed my eyes and prayed to all the gods. When I opened them again more hands were in the air, one by one the people raised their arms.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± I roared from where I stood.


    ¡°Freedom!¡± the crowd roared back.


    And that¡¯s when I fainted.


    Paulus, Laxia, and I stood in the front yard of the vi holding our small bags containing our meager possessions. We all had a letter from Domina and Dominus that stated we were now free people and could move around the Empire at will.


    Domina and Dominus came out and walked over to us.


    She looked at me and then said, ¡°Adeline, you are the most fearless woman I have ever met. Even though I will sorely miss you and your friends, you have earned your freedom with that feat yesterday.¡±


    My flower and my entire lower region were still aching from the Nubian¡¯s cock but I put up a brave face.


    ¡°Thank you, Domina, Dominus.¡±


    ¡°I wish you well on your travels.¡±


    With those words, she and Dominus turned and went back into the vi. The guard opened the gate and we walked out into our freedom.


    While we waited for the ship to take us to the maind, Paulus sat down next to Laixa and me on the bench in the shade.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you do it?¡±


    I looked up at the ring sun and then turned to him.


    ¡°Vegetables.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Laixa.


    ¡°First a cucumber, then a bigger cucumber, then an eggnt, for days I fucked myself with them until my flower was used to the girth.¡±


    Laixa¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°But when?¡±


    ¡°At night, when you were asleep I would get up and sneak off to a quiet area in the ve quarters where I would practice. I came up with the idea when we were still in the city and Domina told us about the feast and the Nubianing.¡±


    Paulus kissed my cheek. ¡°You are amazing.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you. Oh, look there is the ship.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ****


    When we reached the maind we split up. After a tearful goodbye, I turned north heading back home to my vige; Paulus went south and Laixa east.


    I will never forget them, the trials and the suffering we went through together. Theughs and the tears, the fear and the happiness that we shared for those years will always be with me.


    *****


    ¡°Mommy, is it clean enough?¡±


    I looked down at my daughter sitting next to me outside our little house in the dense Germanic forest. She was blond and had blue eyes, just like me but her skin was dark brown and she was very big for her age. The Nubian had given me a gift, and I loved her with all my heart.


    I picked up the mushroom she was showing me. ¡°Yes, it is perfect.¡±


    The End


    Wow, back in the day people had so much fun! Now let¡¯s move on to a topic that is in the news a lot, gender identity. Here are two stories about men who deep inside them have a girl trying to get out and how they get help from a friend to explore what this girl is really like.

 Chapter 73

    Story 15 Nina


    ¡°Happy hour is over in five minutes!¡± The bartender said over the PA system.


    Jason signaled him for one more round of drinks and then turned to his friend.


    ¡°Do you think you will get the promotion?¡±


    Valerie finished off the Mojito she was drinking and pushed the empty ss away. ¡°I hope so, I have certainly earned it.¡±


    ¡°How long have you worked there?¡±


    She sighed, ¡°since you went off to college, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s like ten years. It¡¯s about time they acknowledge all your hard work.¡±


    The bartender put down their drinks in front of them, a Mojito for Valerie and a vodka tonic for Jason. He swiveled the ice around with the straw and then took it out, tapping it against the rim before cing it on the bar. After taking a long drink he said, ¡°I hope you get it.¡±


    ¡°God, so do I. How was your week?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, actually. I made some good calls and made thepany a few million.¡±


    ¡°Of which you will get a few percentages off?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jason was a hedge fund manager at one of the bigger firms in town and Valerie worked at a department store. The promotion she was hoping for, was Visual Merchandising Manager. She had begun as a makeup girl after High School and worked hard over the years. She had done a stint as a model also, but after a car ident, she couldn¡¯t continue. She had to have ss taken out of her left cheek and it had left scarring. Jason never noticed it, but the cameras did.


    Valerie was taller than Jason with long dark brown hair in heavy curls falling over her shoulders. Blue eyes and a full wide mouth made her very attractive. Her body was strong but sensual with wide hips and a rack that most men only dreamt of touching.


    Jason was blonde with a finely chiseled face. He had a button nose and a small cupid mouth and green eyes. He spent hours at the gym bet never bulked out. His body was light with a washboard stomach.


    The first time they had met was when they were very young. They were neighbors and went to the same school. At the time Valerie had been a tomboy preferring to y war, baseball, and football with the neighborhood boys. She had two older brothers while Jason had none. The summer they graduated from High School disaster had struck and Jason¡¯s parents had died in a car ident. While thewyer dealt with the estate he went to live with Valerie¡¯s family across the street. The house he had grown up in was sold and so were the rest of the family¡¯s assets. When it was all done with Jason had half a million in his bank ount, but that didn¡¯t help the young man with the loss of his parents.


    During that summer, Valerie and Jason had grown even closer and when she was in the ident that damaged her face Jason spent most of the days by her side at the hospital. Her parents both worked and her brothers had moved out and begun their own families. It was when she was released from the hospital it had happened. They had found sce in each other and had spent the summer together.


    At the end of the summer, Jason had gone off to college and Valerie continued working at the department store. They kept in contact but because of the distance between them, their affectation slowly went away and both found other partners. When Jason graduated and moved back to town they took up their friendship again, and that had been three years ago. Now they often met after work for a drink and a talk. They had never spoken about taking up where they had left off, they both respected their friendship too much to risk a split if they broke up.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you for a favor,¡± said Jason.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I had a water leak and they will begin work on Monday. Could I stay at your ce for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, you are a lifesaver.¡±


    Suddenly there was amotion behind them and they both turned to look. A young woman in her early twenties stood in front of a man a few years older who was sitting at a table with his friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever grab my ass again, you asshole,¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Why not? You sure like to show it off.¡±


    ¡°I wear what I want because I want to feel good, and not so you can feel me up.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She stormed out of the bar followed by a friend and the men at the tableughed.


    ¡°Good for her,¡± said Valerie.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think she was asking for it dressed the way she was?¡±


    The girl had been wearing a mini skirt and a very tight top. She had worn stockings and the straps to her garter belt had been visible between the stockings and the skirt.


    ¡°No, she has the right to wear whatever she wants without being pawed at by men.¡±


    ¡°Oh, C¡¯mon, she liked to show off and she has to expect some kind of reaction.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. Women dress up because we like to, and of course, we like to be looked at, but not to be touched by strange men.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Valerie took a drink from her Mojito. ¡°No, the thing is that you don¡¯t know how it is to be a woman.¡±


    ¡°No, I know how it feels like to be a man, and it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    She looked at him over the rim of her ss and a devilish grin grew on her face. ¡°I think you would make a pretty good girl.¡±


    Jason coughed on his drink and put it down. ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°All I am saying is that if you were a woman you would know what it feels like having your ass grabbed and boobs bumped into.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°No, but I bet I could make you into one.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would you do that?¡±


    ¡°So you can have the experiences I have had.¡±


    ¡°No way, forget it. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, never say never. I remembered that you liked to y dress-up when we were young.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I was the cowboy and so were you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but there was that other time also.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Don¡¯t even go there.¡±


    Valerie grinned. ¡°Why not? You know what they say, inside every man, there is a bit of a woman, and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Look, all I did was to put on my mom¡¯s wig, and it happened once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you looked so cute in it. And you also tried her heels.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. I remember because you tripped and fell and Iughed my ass off.¡±


    Jason finished off his drink and shook his head. ¡°You must remember it differently.¡±


    After Valerie finished her drink Jason paid and they walked out into the night. Valerie lived close by but Jason had to take a cab to get home. While they waited for his cab, Valerie said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll see you on Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and thanks again.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m sure we will have a great time.¡±

 Chapter 74

    When Valerie opened the door to her apartment she was dressed in white cotton panties and a short T-shirt. Her hair was tousled and she wore no makeup.


    ¡°Jesus, you didn¡¯t have to dress up for me,¡± said Jason when he walked past her carrying a small suitcase.


    ¡°Screw you. It¡¯s Sunday and this is what I wear. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡±


    Jason followed her down a short corridor and his eyes were glued to her firm ass. It had been ten years since he had seen her in panties and suddenly he wanted her. He pushed the thought from his mind. There was plenty of pussy out there, no reason to risk their friendship.


    Valerie opened the door to the guest room and stepped aside. Inside was a bed, a nightstand with a readingmp, and nothing else. The window had white drapes and looked out onto the street below.


    ¡°You can put your clothes in my closet. I have made space for you. The bathroom is also in my room, and please, I beg you, put the ring down when you are finished.¡±


    Jasonughed. ¡°I promise.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten so I thought I¡¯d run down and get us two pizzas while you settle in.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, but put some more clothes on.¡±


    She gave him a grin and walked off to her bedroom and when she came back out she was wearing ck sweats and a grey hoodie. She grabbed her keys from a little basket that stood on a table by the entrance door and when she had shut it behind her Jason put his suitcase on the bed and opened it.


    He found Valerie¡¯s closet in her bedroom which smelt of perfume and shampoo. He opened it and saw that she had pushed her clothes to the side and left two drawers open for him. Out of curiosity, he opened the third drawer and found her underwear. The colors were predominantly ck and white with a sprinkle of pink and yellow. He took out a pair and unfolded them. It was a white thong and he wondered how women could wear such a thing. Sure, it made them look sexy, but having it run up your ass must be very ufortable. He folded the item and carefully put it back again. The fourth drawer held stockings, socks, and at the back, he found a red vibrator. Heughed and turned it on. It buzzed in his hand and he turned it off. It wasn¡¯t very big, about seven inches he thought. After putting it back, he picked up his underwear and socks and ced them in the top drawer. He made two more turns with his T-shirts, shirts, and suits. Then he took out his toiletries and left them in the bathroom.


    When Valerie walked in she found Jason stretched out on the sofa flicking through TV channels.


    ¡°I got you a Pepperoni.¡±


    He lifted his head, and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She left the boxes on the table in front of the sofa and went into the bathroom. When she came out she said, ¡°are you a metrosexual?¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°You have more creams than I do.¡±


    She moved his feet and sat down and pulled one of the pizza boxes towards her.


    ¡°I like to take care of myself, that¡¯s all,¡± he said.


    ¡°U-huh. I have dated a few guys in my life, but none of them had any skincare products other than aftershave and maybe a face scrub. You have ten different tubes and bottles in there.¡±


    Jason took her hand and put it on his cheek. ¡°Feel that? Smooth, right?


    She was surprised at the smoothness of his skin. She didn¡¯t feel any stubble at all. ¡°Wow, that is amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, so do I.¡±


    ¡°OK, grab me a beer from the fridge.¡±


    He got up and came back with two bottles, which he opened using his keys from his pocket. ¡°By the way, do you remember what we talked about Friday night?¡±


    Valerie wiped some cheese from her lips and said, ¡°sure, that women have the right to dress the way they want.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I was putting my things in your closet, I opened your drawer by ident. How can you wear those thongs? Aren¡¯t they ufortable?¡±


    She put down the pizza slice. ¡°You went through my drawers?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it was an ident. By the way, I like your toy, do you use it often?¡± Heughed and moved away when she punched his shoulder.


    ¡°Stay out of my drawers, OK. And if you must know, the toy was a gift from an ex-boyfriend. I never use it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t. Hey, I am not judging you. Every woman has the right to y with herself. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t jerk off sometimes. It¡¯s human nature.¡±


    ¡°Uh, gross. I am eating.¡±


    Jasonughed and took a big bite from a slice of pizza.


    ¡°But, to go back to your question, wearing a thong is not ufortable at all, at least not after a while. The first time I used one it felt a bit strange but now it¡¯s like wearing regr panties.¡±


    ¡°Thank god for that, I love women in thongs, it makes them look so sexy.¡±


    Valerie giggled. ¡°It feels sexy too.¡±


    ¡°I prefer boxers to briefs. I like to have my things hang free, so to say.¡±


    ¡°I remember you wearing briefs when we were younger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my mom bought my clothes.¡±


    Valerie couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°And you never tried any of her panties?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°All I am saying is that from wearing a wig and heels, it¡¯s not farfetched to think you might try a pair of panties too.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to remind you that we did fuck, and if I am not mistaken, you liked it a lot.¡±


    Valerie blushed. She had enjoyed those summer months long ago, and she must admit that even though Jason had only been eighteen, he was a good lover.


    ¡°That means nothing. You are a great guy in bed, but that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t like to y dress up.¡±

 Chapter 75

    ¡°What is wrong with you woman? Maybe it¡¯s you who get turned on by men in drag?¡±


    She drank from her beer bottle and thought about what Jason had said. All her boyfriends had been macho types, dark, brooding men with stubble on their cheeks and deep voices, the typical Alpha male. They had been demanding in bed and wanted to be in charge, leaving her to be submissive. She had wanted to try to be the one in charge, but all they had wanted was fucking her from behind and missionary position where they controlled everything. All of them had let her ride them, but in the end, it always ended up the same, she being under them while they thrust away until they came.


    Jason was deep in thought and chewed slowly. She had been right, he had tried his mom¡¯s panties. He would never tell anyone about it. It shamed him because he had been turned on by it. His erection had pushed the soft fabric outwards and he had stood in front of his mother¡¯s mirror looking at himself. He had thought he had grown out of it, but now when Valerie had brought back the memory, he felt himself go hard in his jeans and he pressed his knees together. God, what was happening, he thought? It wasn¡¯t only the panties, when he was in college and he and his roommate were watching porn and drinking beer he had wondered how it would feel like to be a woman, having a cock in his mouth and ass. He wasn¡¯t attracted to men, at least not what he could remember. He had fucked plenty of co-eds over the years and he saw himself as a good lover, with a nice thick cock that made thedies scream, but there was that one time.


    He had overslept in one of his girlfriend¡¯s apartments and when he woke up she was gone. He had gone into the bathroom and on the floor, he had found her panties. He stared at them for a long time and then slowly picked them up. He turned them around in his hands. He was naked and had gently slipped them on. The fabric had given him goosebumps and when he let go of the hem, he had sighed with pleasure. His cock had been rock hard and when he looked at himself in the mirror his balls stuck out on one side and his cockhead peeked over the hem. He had taken them off and jerked off right there and then. He felt ashamed and had pushed away the thoughts he had had. That had been three years ago, and since then he hadn¡¯t done anything like it.


    ¡°Do you want another beer?¡± said Valerie.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    He watched her go into the kitchen and wondered if she would think he was a pervert if he told her about his fantasy. He thought she might be surprised, but not think less of him. A lot of people have secrets, don¡¯t they? Maybe Valerie had some of her own?


    When they had finished the pizza he cleared the table and they watched TV while drinking beer and talking. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was just that he needed to get it off his chest, but when it was close to midnight he put down his bottle on the table and said, ¡°If I told you something very personal, that you might not understand, would you still be my friend?¡±


    What is he going to say? Is he sick, has he been fired? It could be a hundred different things. ¡°No problem. We are best friends, Jason. You know you can tell me anything, I will still be your friend.¡±


    He sighed and then said, ¡°you were right. I did try on my mom¡¯s panties, and it did turn me on.¡±


    Her jaw dropped. She had mentioned the panties as a joke, never thinking he had actually done it. ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know what to say, but I guess it¡¯s cool. We all explore when we are young. I did have a one-night stand with another woman a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! I had no idea you were bisexual.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, it was a one-time thing, I was curious and got it out of my system, the same as you wanting to try on women¡¯s underwear.¡±


    He looked down on the floor and said, ¡°well, there is a bit more than that.¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe Jason was a crossdresser, it had never entered her mind in a thousand years.


    ¡°There was one other time. I tried on my girlfriend¡¯s panties when she was out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s it? You have worn panties twice in your life, and that was the big secret?¡±


    Jason blushed. ¡°Yeah, I guess it was.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I thought you were like a drag queen or something? Jesus, you scared me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, nothing like that. I have always wondered what it was like to be a girl.¡±


    She was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t exin it. I would like to know how it feels like to be dressed like a woman, and be treated like one. You know, being, what do you call it, submissive?¡±


    Valerieughed. ¡°Hey, not all women are submissive, some of us like to be dominant.¡±


    ¡°I guess so, what do I know? I feel so confused.¡±


    Valerie had a thought. ¡°OK, let¡¯s say you were a woman, what would your name be? I guess you have fantasized about this for a long time, and have this image in your mind what you would look like and be like if you were a woman.¡±


    Jason thought for a while and drank from his beer. ¡°Nina, my name would be Nina. I¡¯m a brte, and a bit slutty.¡±


    ¡°Slutty in what way?¡±


    ¡°I wear short skirts, high heels, I like to tease the guy, and sex is something I like.¡±


    ¡°Shit, Jason, you have all this figured out.¡±


    ¡°I guess I have had a long time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that it¡¯s out there, what are you going to do?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. We had a lot of sex, and I know for a fact that you have dated a lot of women over the years. Have you ever been with a guy?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I haven¡¯t even thought about it. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, is Nina a lesbian or is she straight?¡±


    Jason thought for a moment, and then his eyes opened wide. ¡°Wow, I guess I never thought that far, but I suppose she is straight.¡±


    ¡°Then you have a problem. If you want to y out your fantasy you would have to be with a guy.¡±


    ¡°I need another beer.¡± He got up and went into the kitchen where he stopped with the fridge door open. Who was he kidding? Of course, he had thought about being with a man, but not as Jason. In his fantasy, Nina sucked cock and fucked. Since he had never actually thought about really bing Nina the sucking cock part hadn¡¯t entered his mind. It was just something Nina did in his fantasy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he gave Valerie her beer he said, ¡°this is hard, you know. Nina would have sex with a man, but I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have it both ways, you know. Either you y Nina one hundred percent, or you don¡¯t.¡±


    Suddenly Jason beganughing. ¡°What are we talking about? It¡¯s not that I would dress up in women¡¯s clothes and go to a bar to be picked up by a guy.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s only a fantasy, you have never actually thought about doing it?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Valerie was very curious about what her friend had told her, and she wanted to see how far he would go.


    ¡°I have an idea, don¡¯t say no until I have told you all of it.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y dress-up here in my apartment? After work, you be Nina, maybe that will get it out of your system.¡±


    Jason leaned forward. ¡°What exactly do you mean by, y dress-up?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll get you some skirts; heels, panties, and so on, and then you can wear them when you are here. It¡¯s just for a few days until you go back to your apartment.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Maybe I am curious to see what kind of girl is hiding inside you. Nina, she might be a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    After Jason had gone Valerie took out a pen and paper from a drawer in the kitchen and made a list. She could buy all the items where she worked and they would give her a big discount. She didn¡¯t trust Jason to go out and buy it himself.

 Chapter 76

    The following evening when Jason opened the door to Valerie¡¯s apartment, he was met by music and Valerie singing along. She couldn¡¯t hold a tune, but Jason smiled and put down his briefcase by the door. He found her in the kitchen preparing dinner.


    ¡°Hey, how was work?¡± she said and handed him a ss of wine.


    ¡°Good, it was kind of a quiet day. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I got the promotion, so we are celebrating!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic,¡± he gave her a big hug and spilled some wine on the floor.


    ¡°I bought you a few gifts. I left them on your bed, have a look and we can talk over dinner.¡±


    Jason took the wine ss with him and crossed the living room to his bedroom. On the bed stood several paper bags all from the department store where Valerie worked.


    He put down the ss on the nightstand and sat down on the bed. The first bag had two pairs of shoes, one with a four-inch heel and the others with a six. Both were in ck with straps that locked behind the heel. The second bag had three dresses. He took out the first one which was ck and short. It had a slit on the right side and short sleeves. The second was light blue and a bit longer, he guessed it would end at some point just above his knees, and it had thin straps. The third item was a ck short skirt, slightly red. The soft fabric felt good in his hands and he gently put everything back again. The third bag had several types of underwear. The colors were ck and white and there were a couple of thongs, a few high cut bikini models, and a garter belt with a pair of stockings, also in ck. There were also two bras, one in white and the other in ck withce borders. He looked at thebel, 36 C. Heughed, Nina had big boobs. He put everything back in the bag and took his ss with him.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± said Valerie when Jason joined her in the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you, but you didn¡¯t have to buy all that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. I want you to try to be Nina, and I know you would never go and buy those things. So, I did you a favor. After dinner, you can try them on.¡±


    ¡°Which item do you want to try first?¡± said Valerie, after she put down her fork.


    Jason thought while he chewed. When he was done, he said, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if you start with the panties and then go from there, doesn¡¯t that make sense?¡±


    ¡°I guess, but I am feeling a bit stupid. This sounded like a great idea after ten beers, but now, shit, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t let Nina suffer. She needs toe out, I want to meet her.¡±


    Heughed and spiked a carrot on his fork. They talked about Valerie¡¯s promotion and all the extra work it would mean. She was happy, but at the same time, it was a big step from where she was before. When they were done, Jason did the dishes and Valerie dried the tes with a hand towel.


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s time. No more excuses, go into your room, put on one item at the time, ande out and show me.¡±


    Jason sighed. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, it will be a lot of fun.¡±


    She watched him as he walked across the living room to the bedroom and closed the door. She smiled and opened a bottle of wine. During the day she had spent some time thinking about what Jason would look like in drag, and she had caught herself giggling a few times. He wasn¡¯t a bear of a man, so he should be alright.


    Jason sat on his bed with the different panties in his hands. After looking them over he chose a ck cotton panty with a whitece border. He took off his clothes and folded them away neatly on the bed. Then he stepped into the panties and pulled them up and the moment he did, his cock began to grow. He took a deep breath and tried to think about something else than the soft fabric. After a minute he felt himself go limp.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he called.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,e on out.¡±


    Jason took a deep breath and opened the door. ¡°Don¡¯tugh,¡± he said when he walked into the living room.


    Valerie just stared at him. Oh my god, she thought. I can¡¯t even see the outline of his cock. All she saw was a smooth curve between his legs. She had thought she would see the bulge, Jason wasn¡¯t small after all.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± he said, sounding a bit nervous.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, I was just surprised how well they fit you. Turn around.¡±


    He did and when he showed her his ass, Valerie took a long drink from the wine. His ass was round and pert. She was proud of her ass and knew guys loved to watch it.


    ¡°Looks good from here,¡± she said. ¡°Go and put on the stockings and garter belt.¡±


    He had to be careful with the stockings, so as not to rip them. He gently pulled them up and again, his cock grew hard. He clipped them to the garter belt and slowly stood up. His cock was still hard and it was a bit ufortable as it was tucked between his legs. He adjusted it and a bulge showed up at the front. It looked a bit strange, he thought. He pushed his cock back between his legs and adjusted it. Using the mirror hanging on the inside of the door, he looked at himself. He looked a bit ridiculous he thought, but so be it. His cock still bothered him, but he didn¡¯t want Valerie to see his hard-on.


    When he stepped out and she saw him, she whistled. ¡°Wow, you look so cute. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good, but my balls and cock are a bit cramped.¡±

 Chapter 77

    She giggled. ¡°I was thinking about that earlier, I couldn¡¯t see the bulge, and I know you have a good size cock. Anyway, it looks like you have a pussy right now, so I guess being a bit ufortable is worth it. Go and put on a dress.¡±


    He chose the blue one with the shoulder straps, but when he put it on it just hung on him. It took a few seconds before he realized what was missing. Boobs, he had no tits. He pulled off the dress and put on the ck bra, and after putting on the dress again, it looked a bit better. He grabbed his socks and rolled them up and stuck them into the bra to fill it out. After taking another look in the mirror, he was pleased. The dress was snug around his waist and hips. The rolled-up socks and the bra made the illusion of boobs, overall he looked good.


    Valerie smiled when she saw him. ¡°Oh my god, you look great. What did you do to make the boobs?¡±


    ¡°Socks in the bra.¡±


    ¡°Wow, turn around.¡±


    When he did she was astonished at what she saw. Apart from the short hair, Jason could be a young woman.


    ¡°Bend over, like if you were picking something up,¡± she said.


    When he did the dress slid up along his legs to about half way up his thigh.


    ¡°Look at me, and smile,¡± she said.¡±


    ¡°You are so bossy, you know?¡±


    ¡°Shut up Nina, and do what you are told.¡±


    There was a long silence, during which neither of them spoke. Then Jason slowly stood up straight and turned towards Valerie. ¡°That was amazing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What you just said, for a second I felt like a woman, like Nina.¡±


    Valerie drank from her wine and after putting down the ss she said, ¡°Cool, put on the heels, and make sure to use the shorter. I don¡¯t want you to fall over.¡±


    When Jason was gone, Valerie closed her eyes. What had just happened, she thought? When Jason had looked at her, she had had a vision of her walking over to him and pulling up his skirt. And then p his ass. What was going on with her? She had never ever been into S&M, but for some reason seeing Jason dressed like a little slut had turned her on. She wanted to tell him to do things, small things, and maybe even dirty things. She finished her wine and then went to refill her ss. This dress-up game had taken apletely new turn.


    Jason held on to the wall and tried to keep his bnce. He slowly opened the door and stepped out. He stopped and swayed a little before holding on to the door frame.


    ¡°This shit is hard. How the hell do you walk on these,¡± he said.


    When Valerie saw him she couldn¡¯t helpughing. He looked like Bambi on ice. ¡°Put one foot in front of the other and then slowly walk towards me.¡±


    She watched as Jason made his way across the floor to where she was sitting. When he got there he grabbed the edge of the sofa and then walked around and sat down. ¡°That¡¯s not an easy thing to do, walk in heels.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but you looked like John Wayne, Nina needs to practice. Anyway, here is your prize,¡± she gave him a ss of wine which he finished in two long drinks.


    ¡°That was good. So, how do I look?¡±


    Valerie began with his feet and then slowly let her eyes move up until they ended at his eyes.


    ¡°Like a guy in girl¡¯s clothes. You are a long way from being Nina.¡±


    Jason felt a bit disappointed. ¡°I see, so basically I look like a freak?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you need makeup, real boobs, and you have to learn to walk on those heels and you need a wig.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Valerieughed. ¡°Not to worry.¡± She reached for herptop thaty on the coffee table and opened it up. After searching Google she said, ¡°look, here is a site for crossdressers. Give me your wallet.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my pants. Jason took off the heels and went to get it. He still had a hard-on and when he had stood up, his cock had moved and a bulge had formed in front. When he came back to the living room, he stood in front of Valerie and gave her his card. When she looked up, her face was only inches from him and she saw his erection.


    ¡°Wow, I guess wearing those clothes has turned you on.¡±


    Jason looked down, ¡°oh shit, I am so sorry.¡±


    He quickly sat down again and adjusted his cock. Valerie nced at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s OK, don¡¯t worry about it. We already know Nina is a horny little thing.¡±


    She began scrolling down the list on the site and then clicked on boob forms. ¡°Look at these, which ones do you like?¡±


    Jason leaned in and pointed, ¡°what about those?¡±


    ¡°OK, and you are a C cup.¡± She clicked on the item and added it to the shopping basket. Then she went to the wig department and chose a dark brown with long curls, a little bit like her own hair.


    ¡°I have makeup you can borrow so we don¡¯t need that. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Good, I think it¡¯s worth getting this sent overnight.¡± She clicked a few times and then gave the credit card back to Jason and closed theputer.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, tomorrow we will finish off Nina.¡±


    Jason sighed andy back against the sofa. He looked down at himself and pulled up the dress until his panties and garter belt were visible. Then he let his hand slide in between his legs.


    ¡°Hey, if you are going to jerk off, do that in your room.¡±


    He blushed and said, ¡°calm down. This is amazing; it feels like if I had a pussy, I can hardly notice the outline of my cock.¡±


    Valerie leaned forward. He was right, just the slightest rise was all she could see. Suddenly she had an urge to touch him.


    ¡°May I?¡± she said and let her fingers hover above his crotch.


    Jason swallowed, ¡°yeah, I guess.¡±


    Gently she lowered her hand and then she let her fingers slide down between his thighs and pressed down her palm. She felt the outline of his cock, but it was the overall sensation was that of a hot pussy.


    ¡°Jason, you have a man pussy,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    She doubled overughing almost spilling her wine. When she got herself under control she said, ¡°sorry, I didn¡¯t want to hurt your feelings. I have to agree, the illusion of you having a cunt is fantastic, but as soon as you touch it, you feel the cock.¡±


    ¡°Mm, well, there is nothing to it. I¡¯m not cutting it off.¡±


    Valerie giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to, I like your cock, it¡¯s beautiful and I am sure many women also think so.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She got up and took their sses to the kitchen and when she came back she said. ¡°Go to bed, Nina, tomorrow I will teach you how to walk in heels.¡±


    Jason got up and walked in front of her and when she turned to go into her bedroom she smacked his ass. ¡°Mm, I love that firm ass, Nina.¡±


    Before Jason had time to answer she had closed the door. He realized his erection was back and he walked into his room where he began to undress, carefully cing the clothes in the paper bags.

 Chapter 78

    ¡°That suit looks good on you Mr. Craig.¡±


    Jason turned to the young woman standing next to him in the elevator. She was one of thepany¡¯s secretaries, not one of his though. She was in her early twenties and good-looking. Blonde, blue eyes, soft-looking lips and was dressed in a business suit.


    ¡°Thank you, Marie.¡±


    She leaned closer, ¡°don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but you are so darn masculine. It might be the aftershave you are wearing.¡±


    Before Jason had time to answer the elevator stopped and she walked out. He carried on for three more floors and when he got off, he was on the top floor. He walked over to his office and hung his jacket over his chair and sat down, getting ready for a new day. While he waited for theputer to boot up his thoughts drifted back to what Marie had said. Masculine? Shit, the day before he had been walking around Valerie¡¯s ce in heels dressed in a dress and wearing a garter belt. He closed his eyes and wondered what the heck he was doing. It all seemed so strange to him. Sure, he had fantasized about being Nina, but here at work, it all seemed like a different world. On the top floor, only three women were working, the rest men. His work world was men, and that¡¯s who he spent his time with. The jokes andments were all masculine and often highly sexual. Whenever one of the secretaries came up to deliver something all his co-workers ogled them and as soon as they had stepped into the elevator thements began. ¡°Would you fuck her? Does she suck cock? Do you think she takes it up the ass?¡±


    He had always joined in and said his piece of mind. Over business lunches, the waitresses were often discussed and even offered money for a quickie in a limo parked outside. As Nina, would the men that he met, act the same or would they see that it was a man in drag? He had no idea, and it scared him. Maybe he should tell Valerie it was over and go back to being Jason full-time. On the other hand, it was only a game, wasn¡¯t it? Valerie was helping him to be a woman, so he could get off on it in the privacy of his home, nothing else. He sighed and turned to theputer and began the day¡¯s work.


    Valerie was sitting in a diner across the street from the department store. She was deep in thought and very confused. What had begun as a game had turned into something where she questioned her sexuality. Sure, Jason was a cool guy, a good person and they had spent a summer together, but that was it. Then after he had returned from college, they had stayed friends, drinking, going out to dinner, or catching a movie together, as friends do. But the previous had brought an entirely new dimension to their rtionship.


    Finding out that Jason liked to fantasize about being a woman had made herugh and him ying dress-up at her ce had seemed like a fun thing to do. Then, in the middle of the night, when she had tossed and turned for hours without being able to sleep, she had turned on her bedsidemp and asked herself, ¡°what the fuck is wrong?¡± It had taken most of the night to figure it out, but now she knew what it was. She had been turned on by seeing Jason dressed as a woman. It didn¡¯t make sense at all. She didn¡¯t find bisexual men interesting, she wasn¡¯t a bisexual herself and she had only had one adventure with another woman, which had been fun and all, but not earth shattering. But seeing Jason in the doorway, looking like Bambi on his heels had made her go wet, and not a little bit. When she had undressed for bed, she was soaked. She hadid on her bed and fingered herself until she came in a drawn-out orgasm. What had made her understand what she was feeling was when she realized that she wanted to see Jason being fucked, like a little bitch. The thought about him taking a cock in his mouth or even up his ass, while she was watching made her wet again. Jason had always been emotional, and sometimes she had thought of him as a sissy, especially before he went on to college. It wasn¡¯t until he had fucked her a few times, that she realized he was not gay, but the thought still lingered. He was a bit feminine, and maybe that¡¯s why they were such good friends, he was more like a girlfriend than a guy friend to her. He could listen for hours about her failed rtionships. He didn¡¯t mind going shopping with her, and sometimes, he had agreed that a guy that was sitting close to them in a bar was good-looking.


    She finished off her soft drink and asked for the bill. When she woke up that morning Jason had already left and she had asked the doorman to sign for a package that would arrive in the afternoon and keep it until she came home. When she walked out of the diner she decided that she would take Jason¡¯s alter ego, Nina, as far as she was willing to go, and it would be very interesting to find out where that road ended.


    When Jason walked into Valerie¡¯s apartment that evening she wasn¡¯t at home. He found a note on the floor, which said that she had gone for drinks with a girlfriend. But she had left him some homework. He was to put on the four-inch heels and practice walking.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After changing into a pair of sweats and a T-shirt, Jason put on the heels and slowly walked out into the living room. He had decided it would be easier practicing in regr clothes than in a skirt or dress. He made it over to the sofa which he held onto while walking up and down its back. After ten times he felt he had it under control and ventured out onto the open floor. He got four steps before losing his bnce and almost falling over. He swore under his breath and tried again.


    Valerie came home an hourter and found Jason on the sofa watching TV.


    ¡°Hey, how did the practice go?¡± she asked.


    Jason turned around and smiled. ¡°Not too bad, I think I got it.¡±


    Valerie walked into her room and changed clothes to shorts and a long T-shirt that kept on sliding over her shoulder exposing part of her left boob. She had picked up the box that the doorman had held on to and now she put it down on the coffee table in front of Jason.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we got,¡± she said while using a nail to cut open the tape.


    Jason moved closer and when she opened the box and took out a wig, he said, ¡°Wow, that looks nice. Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on, let¡¯s do this right. We will make sure everything is here, and then I want to see you walk. After that, you can try these things.¡±


    Reluctantly Jason agreed and the next item she took out was a pair of breast forms. When she opened the little stic bag and gave one to Jason, he said, ¡°this feels so real, but I guess I have to shave my chest a little, or it will hurt when I take them off.¡±


    ¡°If I remember right, you are not exactly a bear of a man, more like a few hairs, so you should be alright.¡±


    Jasonughed and gave the breast back to her. ¡°Ok, watch this,¡± he said and got up.

 Chapter 79

    Valerie tried not tough when he began walking around the apartment. He wasn¡¯t swaying but he still looked like John Wayne.


    ¡°Honey, Jason baby, you have to put one foot in front of the other.¡±


    When he tried it, he swayed a little, but got himself under control and after a few steps he felt more secure. Valerie looked on in amazement. From behind his hips moved very seductively even though he was wearing sweats. She had him walk a dozen times back and forth and for every step he looked sexier.


    ¡°OK, I think you got it. Here, take the boobs, the wig and use the directions to put them on. I¡¯ll make us something to eat, while you put it on,¡± said Valerie and tossed him the items.


    In the bathroom, Jason took off his clothes and looked at himself in the mirror. Valerie was right, he didn¡¯t have much chest hair, but to be safe he quickly shaved around his nipples to make sure. Then he read the instructions that came with the breast forms and attached them to his body. When he was done, he turned sideways and smiled. The boobs looked so real, and fit his body to perfection. He touched them and feeling them in his cupped hands made his cock grow hard. He then took out the wig and put it on. He had to adjust it a little before it fitted properly. Then he used a hairbrush to brush it the way he wanted it. He let some of it cover his right eye and the rest hung over his shoulders and back. He turned left and right in front of the mirror and he was surprised at how feminine he looked. With makeup, he would be Nina.


    Valerie was in the kitchen when she heard Jason call her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come and have a look,¡± he said.


    When she came out he was standing at the door to the bathroom. Valerie stopped in her tracks and just stared at him. He waspletely naked, and had tucked his cock between his legs, and stood with his right leg over his left creating an illusion of having a pussy. His hair hung over his shoulders and half of his face.


    ¡°Oh my god, Jason, that is amazing. Wow, you look like a woman, I am serious.¡±


    ¡°My name is Nina,¡± he said.


    She walked up to him and gently put one hand on his shoulder and the other on his left boob. From there, her hand slid down over his t stomach towards his crotch and when she reached his pubic hair, she whispered in his ear, ¡°yes, you are Nina.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he said.


    She stepped back and looked at him. ¡°Yes, I do. You look beautiful. Go and put on the ck dress.¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t bother with the stockings or the garter belt. He chose a ck thong and a ck dress with short sleeves. When he pulled up the thong and the string slid into his ass he sighed. The feeling of thece against his cock and balls was driving him crazy. There was already pre-cum on the tip of his cock and he knew he had to jerk off before going to bed. He put on the ck bra and it filled out perfectly. He noticed that his cleavage was deep and seductive and when he pushed his arms together his boobs swelled like real ones. He grinned when he stepped into the dress and zipped it up.


    When he walked into the kitchen Valerie stopped what he was doing and stared at him. ¡°Hi Nina, you look fantastic, just a bit of makeup missing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I thought you could help me after we eat.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, sweetie, here, take your te,¡± she said and handed him one.


    She watched him walk out and he looked so feminine. His walk was almost perfect and in the dress his hips and ass looked amazing. She felt a warm feeling growing in her pussy and her nipples went hard. This was such a turn-on for her, and she had never imagined it would.


    Over dinner, she gave him advice on how to eat like a woman. Don¡¯t put your elbows on the table, don¡¯t lean forward, don¡¯t wipe your mouth with your hands, and much more. When they were done, he cleaned the table while Valerie went to get her makeup.


    ¡°OK, if you sit on the coffee table I will sit on the sofa and the light will be perfect,¡± said Valerie.


    Before sitting down Jason stuck a hand under his dress and adjusted the thong. It kept sliding in between his balls, and it itched a little.


    ¡°Hey, no ball scratching,¡± said Valerie.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that it itches and it¡¯s ufortable when thece slides in-between my balls and they hang down on either side.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Get used to it, Nina.¡±


    ¡°Fine. OK, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start with a base cream, and then go from there. I will put on mascara, eyeliner, some rouge, and lipstick. That should do the trick.¡±


    Valerie worked fast and fifteen minutester she sat back and took in her work.


    ¡°How do I look,¡± he said?


    ¡°If I may say so, you look very sexy, Nina. Go and have a look in the bathroom.¡±


    When he turned on the light and saw himself in the mirror he was astonished. The transformation wasplete. The makeup had been the final thing he had needed to be Nina. A young woman, with a sexy cupid mouth, brown hair, and full firm boobs looked back at him, and he sighed. His cock had been semi-hard during the makeup, but now it became fully erect and its head peeked over the hem of the thong. He tried to adjust it, but it kept on either sliding out or peeking out. After a minute he gave up and went back to where Valerie was sitting.


    ¡°Thanks, I look amazing,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are wee, now do me a favor. Pose for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know, bend over so I can see your ass, sit on the table, pull up your skirt, so I can see your man pussy.¡±


    When she said thest word he giggled. ¡°Man pussy?¡±


    ¡°OK, your cock.¡±


    He lifted an eyebrow, ¡°you want to see my cock?¡±


    Valerie blushed. ¡°I want to see it inside the thong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    He got up and slowly bent over so the dress slid up close to his ass, and then using one hand, he pulled it up so it covered half of his ass cheeks.


    Valerie sighed when she saw how much his balls looked like a pussy from behind. She swallowed hard and in a husky voice said, ¡°move towards me.¡±


    Jason slowly walked backward until she could reach him. She slid in a hand between his legs and gently fondled his balls and cock.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± said Jason, a bit surprised.


    ¡°Shut up Nina, I¡¯m ying with your pussy.¡±


    When he turned and looked at her he saw something in her eyes that he had never seen before, it was lust. Sure, when they had been fucking she had looked and been horny, but this was different, this was on an animal level. Her hand continued to massage his balls, while the other caressed his ass cheeks. He could feel his pre-cuming out and he was dying toe. Suddenly Valerie spanked his ass.


    ¡°You are such a slut, aren¡¯t you? I can feel you are wet, you dirty little whore.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I am. Please make me cum,¡±


    Valerie took her hand off his ass and let it slide in under her shorts. She was so wet and her clit was swollen. She gently eased Jason¡¯s cock out of the thong and began to jerk him off while rubbing her clit.


    The position was very strange, he thought. He was standing up, supporting his weight on his arms against the coffee table. Valerie had his cock and had pointed it downwards, but he didn¡¯t care, he was so close toing it hurt.


    When his balls contracted Valerie increased the speed and his juice shot out and down. At the same time she climaxed and after squeezing thest out of him let go of his cock.


    Jason stood up, breathing hard. He looked down and his cock, which stuck out under the dress. He turned around and looked at Valerie, who was sitting back on the couch. Her eyes were closed and she still had her hand inside her shorts.


    ¡°Wow, that was something different,¡± he said.


    Her eyes opened. ¡°Yeah, I have no idea what just happened. I¡¯m sorry, I am, and I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    He smiled at her and sat down next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I was going to jerk off anyway and now you did it for me. Thanks for the favor.¡±


    Valerie took his hand in hers. ¡°You are wee. You look so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I have to get out of this thong, it is driving me nuts.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Valerie giggled. ¡°Wear it to work tomorrow, you have to get used to it.¡±

 Chapter 80

    On Thursday Jason got the phone call he had been waiting for. The contractors had finished and he could move back to his ce. He finished a report he was working on and then picked up the phone to call Valerie.


    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s me. I am moving back after work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, already? I thought it was fun having you over, and I will miss Nina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Why don¡¯t we go out this weekend?¡±


    ¡°You mean..?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    After he had hung up, he closed his eyes and leaned back in the big leather chair. Valerie had spent most of Wednesday evening teaching him how to put on makeup. She had gone through the differences between day makeup and evening. She had made him put it on and then take it off until he thought he was going mad. She had also made him walk in the six-inch heels, but he needed a lot more practice before he dared to use them outside. On Tuesday he had gone to work wearing the thong and he was wearing it today too. He was slowly getting used to it, but his balls kept sliding out and he had to adjust them ever so often. The breast forms were easy to take off and put on again. He had spent the night between Wednesday and Thursday wearing them while he slept and to his surprise, they had hardly moved when he woke up. During the night he had had some problem sleeping on his stomach since they were harder than normal boobs.


    When the clock on hisputer showed it was six in the evening he closed it down and stood up. He had some shopping to do.


    ¡°Hi, can I help you?¡± said the young woman in the clothing shop.


    ¡°Yes, I want to buy my girlfriend a pair of jeans.¡±


    ¡°OK, what size is she?¡±


    Crap, he hadn¡¯t thought about that. Women and men¡¯s sizes were different. ¡°Eh, she is like me, I guess.¡±


    The woman smiled and took a measuring tape from around her neck. She quickly put it around Jason¡¯s waist and then said. ¡°What model would you like?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°something that shows off her bum, she has a really beautiful one.¡±


    Now the attendant blushed. ¡°I see, well, wait here and I¡¯ll bring you a couple of choices.¡±


    Jason took the time to look around and saw a few things that Nina would like. A minuteter the woman came back carrying three pairs of jeans, two blue and one ck. ¡°Here you go, what do you think?¡±


    Jason had no clue, so he decided to buy them all. ¡°Thanks, ring them up.¡±


    When he arrived at Valerie¡¯s ce he thought that she would be there, but she wasn¡¯t. He quickly packed his things and Nina¡¯s clothes and then took a cab to his apartment. He couldn¡¯t wait to do what he had nned. This night, he would go out, dressed as Nina and by himself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He decided to befortable, so he put on the ck bikini panty, then the jeans and his regr white socks. Standing topless in the bathroom, he put on the breasts and added a bit of makeup. After putting on the white bra and a in white T-shirt he added the wig and put the hair up in a ponytail. He found a pair of ck sneakers in the back of his closet and put them on. Looking at himself in the mirror, he thought Nina looked great. She was just having a beer and something to eat. He went over to the bookshelf and picked out a book and then walked out the door.


    The sun was setting over the rooftops and he decided to walk a few blocks to a sports bar that he didn¡¯t visit frequently. He was afraid that he would be recognized at his usual ce. He concentrated, putting one foot in front of the other like Valerie had taught him, and made his way along the sidewalk. He met several men who looked at him and smiled. He noticed how their eyes moved from his face down to his boobs. It made him almostugh and he was happy. When he walked he felt how the tits moved and when he looked down, he noticed how the T-shirt moved with them.


    When he walked into the bar, he chose to sit in the corner of the bar and when the bartender came over he asked for a beer and a menu. He decided on a hamburger and gave his order. Then he picked up his book and began to read. He had crossed his legs and instead of sitting facing the bar, he sat so his side was against it. It took about ten minutes before the first guy walked up to him.


    ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    He was tall and muscr. His eyes were brown under a baseball cap and he was wearing jeans and a sweater.


    ¡°Ja.., sorry, Nina. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Mike. I haven¡¯t seen you around here before.¡±


    Jason was nervous. He concentrated on his voice and felt how his hands became sweaty. ¡°No, this is my first time. I was walking past and decided toe in for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I join you for a drink?¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course not, please sit.¡±


    Mike pulled out a barstool and sat down facing him. He ordered a beer and then took a long drink from the frosted ss. ¡°So, Nina, tell me. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he managed to squeak.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mike put a hand on Jason¡¯s leg and gently squeezed it.


    He smiled and then said. ¡°Do youe here often?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a few times a week.¡±


    The bartender put down Jason¡¯s hamburger and a little basket with ketchup, mustard, and Tabasco.


    ¡°Do youe here alone, or with friends?¡± said Jason.


    ¡°With friends, they are sitting over there,¡± he answered, and pointed to a group of guys.


    Jason was not ready for this kind of attention, and he wanted Mike to leave. He didn¡¯t feelfortable, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to be rude.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Mike. I am a teacher and I have to finish this book by tomorrow, is it OK if you give me your phone number, maybe we can hook up next week?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Mike wrote his number on a paper napkin and got off his chair. Instead of leaving directly, he stood so close that Jason could feel his cock against his thigh. Then he leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°See you next week, honey.¡±


    When Mike had left Jason took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and tried to calm down. Feeling the other man¡¯s cock against his leg had been something he had not expected. Then he realized that he had used the same trick before to attract women. It didn¡¯t usually work very well, and now he understood why. It had felt dirty. Then again, it had been a brand new experience for him, and Nina. He turned back to his hamburger and the book.


    When he had paid and was on his way out, Mike waved at him, and Jason waved back. He walked out of the bar and smiled. It had worked, he was Nina.


    When he got home, he called Valerie.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± he said when she picked up.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Nina went for dinner and a drink, and it was fantastic.¡±


    ¡°What? You went out in high heels and a dress?¡±


    Jasonughed. ¡°No, I bought some jeans earlier and wore them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what happened?¡±


    After telling her about Mike and his cock she giggled. ¡°Oh, so now you know how it feels like to have some guy rubbing up against you.¡±


    ¡°I guess I do.¡±


    ¡°And, did it turn Nina on?¡±


    He thought for a moment. ¡°At first it didn¡¯t, but now thinking back it did. Not so much his cock, but the sensation of being treated like a woman, that he thought I was one. That was a huge turn-on.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something, and I want an honest answer.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°What would you do, if a guy asked you toe back to his ce?¡±


    ¡°Shit, I wouldn¡¯t go. He would be pissed when he realized I was a guy.¡±


    ¡°OK, but let¡¯s say he knew that you were a crossdresser.¡±


    There was a long silence, and Valerie smiled. She thought she knew what he would say, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. She knew what she wanted him to say and that was what turned her on.


    ¡°I have no idea, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, C¡¯mon, it¡¯s a simple question. Would you go home with the guy or not?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, but I suppose Nina would. After all, she is a slut.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s what I thought. There you have it, if you want to be Nina you would have to go with a guy at one point or another.¡±


    ¡°Shit, I wouldn¡¯t even know what to do.¡±


    Valerieughed. ¡°Of course you do, what do the women that you take home do?¡±


    ¡°Drink wine, flirt, and then usually I make the first move and then we end up having sex.¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go.¡±


    ¡°U-huh, but I don¡¯t have a pussy.¡±


    ¡°No, but you have a cute ass and you have lips to suck a cock with.¡±


    Jason shuddered. The thought of having a cock in his mouth wasn¡¯t something he wanted, and even less, being fucked in the ass. Then again, Nina, she would love doing that.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°This is hard, I am a bit confused.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. Go to bed, and think about it. How far are you willing to go to be Nina?¡±

 Chapter 81

    The following morning Jason put on the white thong and then one of his white shirts and his Armani suit. Afterbing his hair, he looked at himself in the mirror. It was hard to believe it was the same person who the previous night had put her hair in a ponytail.


    He had a difficult time concentrating at work. What Valerie had asked him kept on creeping back into his mind. In his fantasies, Nina would go home with guys and then let them fuck her in any position they wanted. She loved sucking cock and having her pussy eaten out. The problem was, Nina, in reality, didn¡¯t have a pussy, and that was something that he hadn¡¯t thought about when he had decided to dress up. The idea of being with a man wasn¡¯t as disgusting as he had thought at first. Mike had believed he was a woman, and as Nina, he thought sucking a cock for example sounded great. He wanted to know what it felt like having his mouth open wide and a pair of balls in his hands. The more he thought about it the hornier he became. By mid-afternoon, he knew the answer to Valerie¡¯s question. He would go all the way, as Nina, but only if the guy knew her secret.


    Valerie was sitting at her desk daydreaming. In her mind, she was with Nina in a bar, flirting with guys. Then they decided to take two of them back to her ce. In her dream they would kneel in front of them and suck cock together and then, she would give Jason a blowjob while the guys watched.


    ¡°Excuse me, Valerie?¡±


    Her eyes flew open and she blinked a few times. Her secretary stood in the door.


    ¡°Yeah, what is it, Emma?¡±


    ¡°The conference is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°OK, thanks.¡±


    She took out her makeup kit from her purse and added a bit of lipstick. When she put it back in the purse, she realized that Jason didn¡¯t have one, and Nina could not go out partying without a purse.


    When Jason knocked on Valerie¡¯s door at ten that night she opened wearing only a thong and a bra, both in white.


    ¡°Hi, did you bring everything?¡± she asked.


    Jason lifted the bag from the floor, ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡±


    She let him in and followed him to the living room. ¡°I have a gift for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thanks, what is it?¡±


    She took a wrapped box from the coffee table and gave it to him. When he had opened it, he took out a small ck purse with a shoulder strap.


    ¡°Wow, this is so cool, thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Nina. In it you need to put your makeup, money, ID, and so on. You should also have a hairbrush, and maybe ab.¡±


    They drank wine while they got ready and by eleven they both stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom. Jason was wearing the ck dress with sleeves. Under it, he had the ck bra and a ck thong. He wore the stockings, but not the garter belt, and on his feet, he had the four-inch shoes.


    Valerie had a white cocktail dress and white pumps. She looked at him in the mirror. ¡°If I was a guy, I¡¯d fuck you anytime.¡±


    Jason grinned. ¡°After what happened the other day, I am pretty sure you would fuck me as Valerie too.¡±


    There was a long silence while they looked at each other in the mirror, then Valerie said in a quiet voice. ¡°Maybe I would.¡±


    The bar was busy when they arrived and they made their way along one wall to the bar. There was a small dance floor in one corner where about ten people were dancing to the beating out of huge speakers hung on the walls.


    ¡°What are you having?¡± said the bartender.


    ¡°Two apple martinis,¡± said Valerie before Jason had a chance to answer.


    ¡°Those are awful, can¡¯t I have a beer?¡±


    ¡°No, Nina drinks apple martinis, end of story.¡±


    While they waited for their drinks two guys came up behind them. When Jason turned they smiled at him but didn¡¯t say anything, so he turned back to the bar. A secondter he felt first a hand on his ass, and then one of the guys pressing his hard-on against him. Jason froze. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he stood still. The guy behind him began grinding his cock against him, and then he felt a hand slowly move up the inside of his thigh. If the guy got as far as his cock there might be trouble he realized. He pushed away the hand and then turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you stop feeling me up?¡±


    The guy grinned and then said over the loud music, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, baby? Don¡¯t you want some cock in you?¡±


    Jason smiled back. ¡°I love cock, but I like to choose which one fucks me, and I don¡¯t like the feeling of yours, so leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± said the guy and walked off with his friend.


    ¡°Nice, Nina. Well done,¡± said Valerie when they were alone.


    ¡°What an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it, most guys are. How did it feel to have him touch your leg?¡±


    Jason thought while sipping on his martini. It had been alright, he had enjoyed it until he realized what would happen if the guy had reached his cock.


    ¡°It was cool, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    They had turned around so they were facing the people around them and had the bar at their backs. Suddenly Jason felt Valerie¡¯s hand sliding up under his dress. She grabbed his ass cheek and then moved her a little. He knew what she wanted so he spread his legs a little and immediately Valerie¡¯s hand slid up and gently began to massage his balls and cock. Jason leaned in and spoke in her ear, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shh, I love this. I had no idea it would be such a turn on seeing you dressed like Nina.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I am going toe.¡±


    She knew he was right. She had found his cockhead and it was wet from pre-cum which made her even hornier. She gave his balls a couple of more gentle squeezes and then took her hand away.


    They had a good time and had way too many apple martinis that night. When the bar closed at two in the morning Jason picked up his bag from the wardrobe where he had dropped it and tipped the attendant a fiver. They had spoken to several men, and none of them had even once questioned Nina¡¯s sex. Some of them had even kissed her and grabbed her ass a few times. She had let it slide, figuring it was time she learned how to deal with it. One guy had even French kissed him and he had gone along with it, but by then he had already had eight martinis.


    When they stood on the sidewalk waiting for cabs Valerie said, ¡°how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good, a bit drunk, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, be careful walking when you are drunk, those heels are killers.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡±


    A cab rolled up and Valerie got in and before she closed the door, she said, ¡°call me tomorrow.¡±


    When Jason walked into his apartment the first thing he did was to take off his heels. He sat on the sofa rubbing his feet and thinking about what had happened. The most interesting thing was Valerie when she had fondled him. Since he came back from college, not once had she said or indicated that she would like to fuck him. Now, when she had found out about Nina, she was hot for her. Jason was confused and decided it was better to think about it when he was sober. He walked into the bathroom and began taking off his makeup and then the rest of the things. He fell onto his bed with a big grin on his face.

 Chapter 82

    When Jason woke up the next day his head felt like it would explode. He managed to put his feet on the floor, but when he stood up he had to steady himself using the nightstand for support. He walked to the bathroom and took two pain relievers from a blister pack and managed to get to the kitchen. After drinking half a carton of OJ he ate the pills and drank some more. He decided to go back to bed again and when hey down, he felt a bit better. His thoughts went back to the previous evening and he scolded himself for letting Valerie convince him to drink apple martinis. If he had drunk vodka tonic he would be fine now. The headache slowly disappeared and another feeling came over him. He was horny. He got up and opened his closet and from a drawer, he took out the pair of panties he hadn¡¯t used yet and put them on. Hey back down and slowly let his fingers slide over the soft fabric. His cock grew hard under his touch and when it popped out above the hem, he pulled the panties aside and began to jerk off, at first slowly and then faster until he unloaded over his tummy and chest. He stayed there, basking in the glow of the orgasm. When he looked down, he saw spots on the panties where his juices hadnded and he immediately wanted to jerk off again.


    After taking a hot long shower, he put all of Nina¡¯s panties in the washer and began to make breakfast. It was only eleven in the morning and while eating scrambled eggs and bacon he drank strong ck coffee and wondered what he would do the rest of the day. He decided to go to the mall and buy some clothes for Nina, and he would go as her.


    He had to dry the ck panties using his hairdryer and when he was done, he dressed as he had for the sports bar. On his way down the elevator, it stopped on the second floor and one of his neighbors got on. He was in his fifties and lived alone. Jason had only spoken to him a few times during the years he had lived there. The man smiled at him and gave Nina¡¯s boobs a good once over before he turned his back to him. Jason smiled, everyone liked a pair of big boobs.


    The mall was full of people and Jason enjoyed the looks he got from the men he walked by. He bought a id skirt and a couple of blouses in white and blue in one shop, and a pair of women¡¯s walking shoes in another. He was about to leave when a sign caught his attention. It was a sex shop and he walked over to the big ss windows and looked at the different toys, videos, and clothes disyed. His eyes stopped at a strap-on. He thought for a minute and then a big grin grew on his face, and he walked in.


    ¡°Hi, can I help you,¡± said the middle-aged woman behind the counter.


    ¡°Yeah, I would like a strap on.¡±


    ¡°OK, is it for you and your girlfriend, or are you nning on pegging your boyfriend.¡±


    Jasonughed. ¡°It¡¯s for my girlfriend.¡±


    Jenny had worked in the shop for several years and had met a wide range of customers. The woman who stood in front of her was very pretty, but there was something off with her. First of all, her voice, it was on the deep side of normal, but the most intriguing thing was that she saw stubble on her cheeks. She smiled at the young woman and went around the counter and headed over to a stand where several strap ons hung. She picked down three models and went back and ced them in front of the customer.


    ¡°Here you go, small, medium, andrge.¡±


    Jason picked up the smaller one. The cock was about five inches long and quite thick. He put it down and then picked up the big one. It was an enormous nine inches and he realized it would be too painful. He chose the seven-inch, which was the same size he was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good choice. And if I may, next time, remember to shave, honey.¡±


    Jason stared at her for a second, and then felt how he blushed. Oh my god, he thought. I forgot to shave, how could I be so stupid? He med it on the martinis and thanked the woman.


    He went straight home and all the way he looked down at the pavement. When he got home, he called Valerie and told her what had happened, leaving out the fact that it had happened in the sex shop.


    Sheughed, and said, ¡°well, you learned a lesson.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Sure I did, I felt so stupid when she told me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe by for dinner tonight? I would like to thank you for everything you have done for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds wonderful, who is inviting, Nina or you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you prefer?¡±


    There was a short silence, and then Valerie said in a husky voice, ¡°Nina.¡±

 Chapter 83

    At eight that evening there was a knock on the door and Jason walked out of the kitchen where he was preparingsagne. When he opened the entrance door and Valerie saw him she said, ¡°you look fantastic Nina.¡±


    After he had closed it, he led the way into the living room and Valerie was pleased to see how well he walked in the heels. His hips moved seductively under his blue id skirt which ended quite high up on his thighs and she thought that if he would bend over she would see what kind of panties he was wearing.


    ¡°That skirt and blouse look good on you. And your makeup is perfect,¡± she said after she had sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Hang on, I have to put the food in the oven,¡± said Jason and left her alone.


    Valerie watched him, and that warm feeling came back to her pussy. She was wearing jeans and a simple sleeveless ck top. She hadn¡¯t bothered with a bra and her nipples grew hard against the fabric of the top. She sighed and wondered if she would get a chance to get into Nina¡¯s panties that evening.


    They had wine while they waited for thesagne to cook and Jason told her about his trip to the mall. He said that he loved the feeling of men¡¯s eyes running over his body and that on several asions he had be hard.


    ¡°Did you wear the thong?¡± said Valerie at one point.


    ¡°No, a regr panty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you need to practice wearing them.¡±


    He gave her a sideways look and bit his lower lip. ¡°I am wearing the ck one now.¡±


    Valerie giggled. ¡°You look so cute, doing that! I bet you are hard now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± There was a hint of disappointment in her voice, but Jason just smiled. He knew what wasing.


    After dinner, he opened another bottle of wine and ced it on the coffee table. Then he went to his room and came back with a box wrapped in gold colored wrapping paper.


    ¡°This is for you, it¡¯s my way of thanking you for helping me to be Nina.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you shouldn¡¯t have. I have had so much fun thesest few days.¡±


    She slowly opened the present and when she saw the box her mouth opened wide and she turned to Jason.


    ¡°Oh my god, are you serious? Would you let me?¡±


    He picked up his ss. ¡°Cheers, and thank you again. Nina would love for you to fuck her.¡±


    Valerie tore open the box and when she took out the strap on she stood up and put the cock against her pussy. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    ¡°Very sexy, but I bet it would look even better if you were naked.¡±


    Valerie searched for something in Jason¡¯s eyes that said he was joking, but he looked serious enough. Did he really mean it? Would he let her fuck Nina¡¯s ass?¡±


    She put the toy on the table and then quickly removed her clothes until she was naked. Jason watched her all the time and when she waspletely naked he sighed. He had loved to fuck her, and her body had driven him nuts that long summer. Her boobs were still firm and set high on her chest, her hips were a bit rounder maybe, and she had a cute short string of ck pubic hair.


    Valerie picked up the toy and it took her a few minutes to figure out how to put it on.


    ¡°Wow, you look great,¡± said Jason when she was ready.


    She looked down at the seven-inch silicon cock sticking out in front of her and something happened. Her mind changed and when she spoke her voice and gone down an octave or two.


    ¡°Suck my cock, Nina.¡±


    Jason put down his ss and scooted towards Valerie. He sat on the edge of the sofa and took her cock in his hand. It was a bit like feeling his own, but different.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, take it in your mouth, I know you love to suck cock, you little slut.¡±


    Valerie held her breath as her friend opened his mouth and let his lips slide down the shaft. When he was halfway down he stopped and Valerie breathed out.


    ¡°How does it feel like to suck my cock, bitch?¡±


    Jason slowly bobbed his head up and down while he grabbed Valerie¡¯s ass. He managed to say, ¡°it feels so fucking good, I love your cock.¡±


    ¡°Good, get it nice and wet, then I¡¯ll fuck you.¡±


    Jason¡¯s head was spinning, and it wasn¡¯t because of the wine. He was Nina, one hundred percent. He had a cock in his mouth and his own was close to exploding in the tight grasp of his thong. He wanted to feel Valerie fuck his ass, and touch his boobs. He pulled the cock out of his mouth and picked something out of the box the strap on hade in.


    ¡°Here is a tube of lube, fuck me now. Right here, against the sofa.¡±


    ¡°I have a surprise for you too,¡± said Valerie.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    Instead of answering Valerie reached for her purse which she had left in the chair opposite the sofa. She opened it and when she took out her hand, she had her red vibrator in it.


    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if it would be possible for you toe like a woman?¡±


    Jason was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I love to put the vibrator against my clit instead of sliding it in and out. I usuallye after just a few minutes. What, I wondered is, if the same thing would happen to you if I put it against that sensitive spot under your cockhead.¡±


    Jason scratched his jaw. ¡°I have no idea, but let¡¯s try.¡±


    Valerie knelt on the floor between Jason¡¯s legs and he pulled up the dress around his waist. The vibrator was buzzing when she put it against his cock.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Good, it tickles a little.¡±


    It took a few minutes, but then the first drop of pre-cum showed on the tip. Valerie used it as lube and moved the vibrator around the cockhead and up and down his shaft.


    Jason was feeling a bit frustrated, it felt good, but he wanted to squirt. He went to grab his shaft, but Valerie pped his hand away.


    ¡°No! You have toe like a woman, vibrations only.¡±


    ¡°God, this is torture,¡± he moaned andy back against the sofa.


    She giggled. ¡°Now you know what it feels like for us. We take a lot longer time toe than guys. Imagine if at this stage I stopped and left, how would that make you feel?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t please, I beg you, let mee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good slut, beg for it.¡±


    The build-up was excruciating for Jason. His cock kept on pumping out pre-cum. His body began to tremble ever so slightly, and he kept on tensing his legs. At one point he said, ¡°Please, Valerie, just jerk me off, I need toe.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t take long now, hang in there.¡±


    But she was wrong, it took a long time before something began to happen. It began deep inside Jason¡¯s balls, and he began to move on the sofa, moaning, ¡°yes, I think it¡¯s on its way.¡±


    Valerie moved the toy just under his cockhead and when she did Jason gasped and began to move his hips. She used one hand to keep him in ce, careful not to touch his cock.


    ¡°Mm, yes, yes, here ites,¡± he moaned.


    Valerie giggled when he came. Instead of squirting like men did when being jerked off or given a blowjob, his juices came out likeva, slowly pouring out and ran down his shaft. She kept the vibrator in ce and it seemed that the flow would never end.


    Jason looked down at his cock, he had never seen or felt anything like it. His orgasm was usually short and intense. This time it was longer and deeper.


    ¡°Now you know how it feels like for us,¡± said Valerie, while cleaning his cock with a paper tissue from a box on the table.


    ¡°Wow, that was so strange, but I liked it.¡±


    Valerie took the lube and squirted arge amount in her hand, and then began to smear it over the dildo attached to the strap on. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to fuck you.¡±


    Jason grinned and turned around so he was facing the back of the sofa. He leaned down and pushed his ass against Valerie. The skirt slid up and when she saw his ass crack and the thong disappear into it, she sighed. Instead of pushing inside him directly she slid her hand between his legs and grabbed his balls and cock. She squeezed them harder than usual, but not too hard.


    ¡°So, Nina wants some cock?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Let me hear you say it.¡±


    ¡°Please fuck me, I want you inside me.¡±


    ¡°Good, again.¡±


    ¡°Please Valerie, fuck me.¡±


    She gently let go of his cock and used her fingers to spread his ass cheeks. Then very slowly she began to push the cockhead against his anus.


    ¡°Uh, careful,¡± mumbled Jason.


    ¡°Shut up, you know you want it. It always hurt a bit to lose your virginity, you know that, Nina.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do.¡±


    As the cock gently slid into Jason¡¯s ass he closed his eyes and a big smile grew on his lips. He had made a good choice. The cockhead was small and it didn¡¯t hurt too much when his friend began rocking back and forth fucking him.

 Chapter 84

    Valerie was in heaven. She loved watching the shaft slide in and out and every once in a while she would lower herself a little and massage his balls. She pulled out his cock and it was dripping pre-cum.


    ¡°You are so wet, you little slut. You are loving this, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said.


    ¡°Mm, I love it. Let¡¯s go to the bed. I want you to take me in a missionary position.¡±


    They walked hand in hand and when Jasony down on the bed, she helped him put a few pillows under his hips to get his ass off the mattress.


    Valerie slowly slid her hands up along his thighs until they reached the skirt and pushed it up until it was around his waist. His cock had escaped the thong andy hard against his inner thigh held in ce by the thong.


    ¡°You look so fucking sexy, Nina,¡± she said and leaned in, giving his red cockhead a kiss.


    She grabbed the strap on and pushed it inside Jason¡¯s ass. He gasped a few times, but then he closed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Wow, this feels amazing, I just love the way it makes me quiver,¡± he said.


    She took his cock in her hand and began to jerk him off to the same rhythm as she was fucking him. In minutes he began to moan.


    ¡°Yeah, oh, yes, fuck me, that feels so good, I am close toing, please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    A minute after that, he shot his load and Valerie was shocked at the amount that came out. When it was over Jasony with his eyes closed breathing hard.


    Valeria withdrew and walked into the bathroom to clean the strap on. When she came back Jason was sitting on the edge of the bed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you didn¡¯t climax,¡± he said.


    She sat down next to him and kissed his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s OK, but there is something else you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, anything.¡±


    ¡°I want to see a man fuck you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would finalize your change into Nina.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not sure I can.¡±


    ¡°A week ago you would never have let me fuck you with a strap on, and look at you know. You loved every minute of it and I can guarantee you, a real cock is even better.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She grabbed his semi-hard cock and squeezed it. A drop of cum came out and she bent down and cleaned it off with her tongue. Then she looked up at him and said, ¡°there is nothing like the taste of a man.¡±


    Jason was standing in line waiting for the girl behind the counter to finish with the customer in front of him. He always bought it Late at the same ce every morning. While he waited, he thought back to the previous night¡¯s sex with Valerie and it gave him a hard-on. He was wearing the ck panties under his three-piece suit so his balls stayed in ce. Valerie had behaved in a way he didn¡¯t remember from the time they were dating. Then she had been submissive receiving him and asking for little in return. Last night she had taken what she wanted and how she had wanted it. They had fucked three times and in the end, he couldn¡¯t take any more. His balls felt like they had a vacuum and his ass was sore. Even though the dildo wasn¡¯t very big the onught had left its mark and a bit of pain. Valerie had not spent the night but had sneaked out in the early morning, leaving a note thanking him for a fantastic experience. He thought about what she had asked him, to be with a real man. Last night, horny and slightly drunk it had sounded great, but now he wasn¡¯t so sure. The thought of having a real cock in him scared him, and he wasn¡¯t sure he could go through with it. It was one thing to y dress-up with his friend and have her fuck him, they had trust and he enjoyed being with her. But having a stranger plunge his cock into him was somethingpletely different.


    When it was his turn, he asked for his coffee and then walked back to his office. It was a Sunday, so not many people were around. He sat down behind his desk and booted up hisputer. He still hadn¡¯t made up his mind about what to do.


    Valerie walked up to Rick who was dressing a mannequin in one of the big disy windows on the street level. When he saw her he smiled.


    ¡°Hi, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I have a friending into town and he is gay. I was wondering if you could rmend some bars?¡±


    Rick put his fingers to his jaw and tilted his head. ¡°Sure, I know a few. Do you have paper and pen?¡±


    She didn¡¯t, but she had her phone so she typed the names into it and thanked him for his help. On her way back to her office, she wondered if she had been fair to Jason. After all, if he didn¡¯t want to she didn¡¯t want to force him. But the thought of watching him, dressed like Nina sucking on a real cock made her extremely horny. She had figured the easiest way to meet a suitable guy was to go to a gay bar. Hopefully, they would meet someone who was into cross-dressers. She decided to call Jason in the afternoon and ask him what he had decided.


    At five in the afternoon, Jason was back in his apartment changing into Nina. He had decided to go for a run dressed like her. He wore shorts, a tank top, and running shoes. After locking the door to his apartment, he turned on the MP3 yer strapped to his arm and ran down the stairs.


    The feeling of his boobs bouncing for every step was such a turn-on that he just made it around the block. Then he ran back home and lying on his bed jerked off wearing only the ck panties. When he was done, he took a long shower and shaved. He decided that Nina needed a shave also and got rid of all his pubic hair. When he looked at his hairless cock and balls afterward he smiled and thought he looked very sexy.


    When the phone rang, he knew it was Valerie, she wanted an update.


    ¡°Hi, have you thought about it?¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Cool, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought that if we took a guy back, and you kind of started, then I could join in at some point if I felt like it.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I see, so you want me to fuck a guy, and then maybe you will join in?¡±


    ¡°OK, I will join, but I need you to get things started.¡±


    ¡°Fine. When?¡±


    ¡°What about tomorrow evening?¡±


    Valerie was a bit disappointed; she had hoped it would be that night. Why not this evening?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? My ass hurts.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow at nine.¡±


    After he hung up Jason went to his closet and decided that Nina needed more clothes.

 Chapter 85

    At ten the following evening Valerie and Jason stood outside the Pink Elephant. There were a few people in line outside so they joined the line and waited. Valerie was dressed in jeans and a tight-fitting blouse. Jason had bought a ck red cocktail dress with straps over his shoulders. He was wearing the four-inch heels and the ck thong. They had to wait ten minutes before they were let in and when they did Jason headed for the bar where he ordered a double vodka tonic. He was very nervous and drank half the drink before putting it down. Valerie ordered white wine which she sipped on while surveying the crowd.


    Since it was a Monday there were a lot of after-work people, who hade for the Happy hour and then stayed. She guessed that there were about three men for every woman which wasn¡¯t surprising. A few women that walked past them gave them a smile or a wink, which both Valerie and Jason ignored. It took almost half an hour before the first guy approached them. He had been sitting with some friend and had kept eye contact with Valerie.


    ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Dennis,¡± he said.


    ¡°Valerie, this is my friend Nina.¡±


    He kissed both of them on the cheek and then sat down on a barstool next to Valerie. He had brought his beer with him and when he had finished it he ordered another. While he waited, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you here before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our first time.¡±


    ¡°So, you are a couple?¡±


    Valerie giggled, ¡°kind of, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°My friend is a crossdresser.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, and what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, just a few drinks and we¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Dennis nodded slowly and drank from his new beer. When he finished, he said, ¡°what about you and me continue this party somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were gay.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m bisexual.¡±


    ¡°Cool, can my friende?¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°not tonight, I want a real woman.¡±


    Valerie leaned closer and whispered in his ear, ¡°sorry, we want to have fun together. You wouldn¡¯t know anyone who would be up for a three-sum, with my friend?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He thought for a while and finished his beer while he did. Then he said, ¡°I just might. Wait here, I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± asked Jason when Dennis had left.


    ¡°He wanted me only, but he might know someone who is into crossdressers.¡±


    Jason drank from his third vodka tonic. ¡°God, I am nervous.¡±


    ¡°Rx, you will be fine. I¡¯ll be there to help you out.¡±


    A few minutester a man in his mid-forties came up to them and took Valerie¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Hi, Dennis said you were looking to party? I¡¯m Jerry¡±


    He wore sses, had a three-day stubble, and wore a dark grey suit. His brown hair was tousled and he had a mischievous smile.


    ¡°We might. What are you into?¡±


    ¡°Most things. I heard your friend has a cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he does. Are you OK with that?¡±


    Jerry stepped around Valerie and stood in front of Jason, who looked up at him, with a weak smile. The guy was almost a head taller than Jason and much bigger.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Nina.¡±


    ¡°Cool, I¡¯m Jerry. You are very pretty, did you know that?¡±


    Jason blushed. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been with a man before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see. Would you like to try?¡±


    Jason nodded, and said, ¡°yes, I would, but only if Valerie can join us.¡±


    Jerryughed. ¡°The more the better. Your ce or mine?¡±


    Jason asked where he lived and they decided to go to Jason¡¯s since it was closer.


    When they arrived Jason opened a bottle of wine while Jerry and Valerie sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Nice ce you got,¡± said Jerry.


    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s close to work so I love it,¡± said Jason from the kitchen.


    ¡°How long have you been a crossdresser?¡±


    ¡°Just over a week, it all came out suddenly,¡± said Valerie, who was studying the bulge in Jerry¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Really? And how did that happen?¡±


    ¡°He kind of confessed to me, and I then helped him to be Linda.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have done an amazing job.¡±


    Jason ced a ss each in front of them and sat down in the chair opposite them. He crossed his legs and the dress slid up his thigh and Jerry gave an approving nod. After drinking from the wine he said, ¡°out of curiosity. Have the two of you ever got it on?¡±


    Jason blushed and looked at his ss. Valerie giggled and said, ¡°yes, we have. Nina bought me a strap on and we used it the other day.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Did you like it, Nina?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. It was amazing.¡±


    ¡°How big?¡±


    Valerie held up her hands. ¡°About so, it¡¯s seven inches.¡±


    ¡°Then you are in for a surprise, the both of you. I¡¯m eight and a half.¡±


    Jason choked on his wine and coughed. Valerie¡¯s eyes went wide and she swallowed hard. ¡°Wow, I have never tried one that big.¡±


    Jerryughed. ¡°Are you OK, Nina?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks for asking. I would like to say, please be careful. I have to work tomorrow, and I would like to be able to walk to work.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I am sure Jerry will be gentle.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Valerie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and put her hands on Jerry¡¯s pants. ¡°May I?¡±


    Jerry smiled and nodded his approval. She slowly opened the button and then pulled down the zipper. Jerry raised himself so she could pull down the pants and when they were off, she folded them and put them on the coffee table. Jerry was wearing dark blue boxers and his cock made them look like a tipi. Valerie slowly put a finger inside and then began to pull them down. When his cock popped out she gasped.


    ¡°My god, that thing is beautiful. Just look at it, Nina.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Jason moved closer and he had to agree. The cock was something to be proud of. It was thick, and the veins snaked their way around it. The cockhead was dark red and looked like a mushroom. He had no idea how he was supposed to get that monster in his ass, and that worried him a little.


    Valerie took the shaft in her hand and sighed. It was hot and rock hard. She moved so she was kneeling on the sofa and then slowly lowered her head until she could lick the tip.


    Jason got up and sat down on the coffee table. He wanted to be able to see everything. He was hard and the first feelings of pre-cum wereing up his shaft. When Valerie opened her mouth wider and her lips stretch around Jerry¡¯s cock Jason held his breath. She bobbed her head up and down a few times and then withdrew. Seeing Jason close she said, ¡°C¡¯mon, you try it.¡±


    This is it, he thought. I havee this far so I might as well go all the way. He got off the table and knelt in front of the sofa between Jerry¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nina. Just take as much as you feelfortable with,¡± said Jerry, and caressed her cheek.


    Valerie held the cock and put her other hand on Jason¡¯s head and pushed it down slowly. For every inch that he got closer, he became hornier. He could smell it and it made him shiver with pleasure. When his lips touch the cockhead he was surprised at how hot and soft it was. He opened his lips a little and let his tongue run over the silky skin. It tasted so different than a woman, he thought. Valerie slowly moved her hand up and down until a drop of pre-cum appeared. Jason licked it and thought it tasted salty, but not bad.


    ¡°Take it, take all of it,¡± said Valerie, her voice husky.


    She was dying to watch her friend suck a real cock. He was so pretty as Linda and she wanted him to go all the way, and feel how it felt to be fucked by a real cock.


    Jason closed his eyes and opened his mouth wider and slowly lowered it over the cockhead. His lips stretched, but he kept going until he couldn¡¯t go deeper. When he opened his eyes, he saw that he had more than half of Jerry¡¯s cock inside. He tried to go deeper, but the gag reflex hit him.


    ¡°Careful, baby, do it slowly, there is no rush,¡± said Jerry.


    ¡°You are doing great, little by little. Now move your head up and down, let me see you suck that cock,¡± said Valerie.


    Jason did what she asked, and found that he loved the soft skin and the hard shaft. He pulled away and then licked around the cockhead and down the shaft. He gently eased a hand in and massage¡¯s Jerry¡¯s balls while going down on him again. Suddenly Valerie was next to him on the floor. He heard her push the table away and then she came up behind him. She moved his legs apart and found his hard cock. Massaging it through the thong she lifted his dress and kissed his ass cheeks.


    ¡°She is so fucking hard,¡± she moaned to Jerry.


    ¡°Take it out andy down under her. Suck that bitch¡¯s cock like you did mine.¡±


    When she was in position under Nina she pulled the thong aside and took his cock in her hand. There was already pre-cum on the head and she licked it away, but as soon as she began to jerk him more came out. She licked and sucked on his cock while slowly jerking him.


    Nina was a good cock sucker, for being a beginner, decided Jerry. He moved away some of her hair so he could see her face better. One of his biggest turn-ons was watching the mouth of the people that sucked him. He loved to see their lips stretch around his cock and how their eyes opened when they went deep down. At least she doesn¡¯t use teeth, he thought as the first signal came up from his balls, telling him his orgasm was not far away.


    I am really doing this, I have a hard dick in my mouth and I love it, Jason thought as he managed to get another inch into his mouth. He tried not to gag, but in the end, he did anyway and pulled out the shaft. Breathing hard, he licked it and sucked on the tip.


    Valerie used some of her juices and slid a finger into Jason¡¯s ass. He reacted with a long deep moan.


    ¡°I think he is ready,¡± she said.


    Jerry gently pushed Jason away and turned him around so that his ass was facing him. Valerie got up and went to Jason¡¯s bedroom where she found the lube. When she came back, she stayed kneeling on the floor and when Jerry got up and moved closer to Jason she took Jerry¡¯s cock in her hand and poured lube over it. She massaged it in so his shaft was slippery and then lined it up with Jason and in a husky voice, she said, ¡°go on, give it to him, he wants it.¡±


    Jason tried to rx, but when he felt Jason¡¯s hard shaft push against his tight hole, he said, ¡°go slowly.¡±


    To his surprise, there was only a shot of pain and then he felt how he opened up and took the entire cock inside him. He gasped and clenched his jaws, but didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± said Valerie and continued, ¡°you are taking all of him. How does it feel?¡±


    Jerry stood still, letting Jason get used to him, and he said, ¡°are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, this is different from the strap on. It feels so good.¡±


    Jerry began to move, long slow thrusts, and while he did Valerie massaged his and Jason¡¯s balls. After a while, she managed to get in between their legs where shey down and took Jason¡¯s cock in her mouth.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back much longer,¡± said Jerry, while grabbing Jason¡¯s ass cheeks hard.


    ¡°Me neither, I am so close toing,¡± moaned Jason.


    Valerie managed to mumble, ¡°go on guys, I want to hear youe.¡±


    Jason went first and pushed his ass hard against Jerry as his orgasm ripped through his body. Valerie took all of it and moaned in pleasure. She was about to get up when Jerry pulled out of Jason and shot his load, gasping as he did.


    Valerie moved from under them and sat down on the coffee table. Jerry stood in front of her with his cock still hard. Jason sat down beside her and gave her a big grin.


    ¡°Thanks for convincing me to try it.¡±


    Valerie lifted his dress and gently stroked his cock and then she took Jerry¡¯s in her other hand. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like it if you both fucked me.¡±


    Jerry and Jason looked at each other and then Jason said, ¡°I think we can handle that. The only question is, who do you want up the ass?¡±


    Valerieughed. ¡°Who do you think? You, of course, Nina.¡±


    The End

 Chapter 87

    Story 16 The Making Of Tara


    I grew up in a small town where nothing really happened. It was a nice upbringing far away from the inner cities and their problems. My school was safe and since I was very young, I would walk to school by myself. My parents seldom locked the doors and on the weekends there were neighborhood BBQ¡¯s. My friends and I would y street hockey outside our houses or football in a nearby park.


    As far as girls went there were a few but since it was such a small town everyone was concerned about their image. Sure, we would hold hands in a cinema, or kiss behind a tree at school but nothing more than that. When I was seventeen I began looking outside the town for universities where I could get a degree in architecture which interested me. I had always been good at drawing and I would use my friends, or a house, or anything else as a model.


    Of the girls who were avable one of my favorites was the girl next door.


    Raven was not retarded in any way even though some thought so, she was just a bit behind in her interests. When her friends were sixteen or so, boys became a big part of their lives even though there weren¡¯t many around. Raven preferred to be at home, ying with her numerous dolls or shopping for fabrics so she could make them their clothes. Our parents were good friends so ever since we were kids, Raven had been in my life.


    That summer, I did notice a difference. She was budding. The t-chested, ck-haired girl had suddenly perky boobs and a coca-c body. She didn¡¯t notice it, or at least she didn¡¯t unt it as some of her friends did. She just went on as usual as nothing had changed. One night I was getting ready for bed and from my window, I could see into her bedroom and when she began to undress I hid behind my curtains spying on her. Naked, she was like a perfect goddess. Her skin was milky white and the small patch of ck hair between her legs stood out. She had pink nipples that hardened as she pulled off her bra and put on her nightdress. I had a hard-on like never before and sneaked off to the bathroom to jerk off.


    ****


    One day I was outside cutting the grass when Raven came walking from the bus station.


    ¡°Hey, where have you been¡±?


    ¡°I began a makeup coursest week and today was my third ss.¡±


    Raven had never worn makeup as far as I could remember. ¡°Why on earth would you do that?¡±


    ¡°I have a new hobby.¡± From her backpack, she pulled out a head. She must have seen my surprise and sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not real. I use it to practice on, see.¡±


    When she turned it around the face had on evening makeup and I must say it was pretty good. ¡°Raven, that¡¯s amazing, you have talent.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Tim. I might see youter.¡±


    With that, she walked across the street and I watched her ass move under her long skirt.


    That night I watched from my room how she sat at her desk and painstakingly put makeup on the doll head¡¯s face. She was a perfectionist, that was for sure, but the result was stunning. The head looked so real to me it was almost scary. When she was done with the face she picked up a wig from a bag and put that on. Then she slowly brushed,bed and fixed the hair to the style she wanted. When she was done the head looked so hot, I wanted to skull fuck it.


    ¡°Tim, could I borrow you this afternoon?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I looked up from where I was painting the fence around our house. It was Raven, dressed as usual in a long skirt, this time pink, with a tight white top. The sun was behind her and through the thin fabric I could make up her long legs and rounded hips.


    ¡°Sure. What do you need?¡±


    She tousled my hair. ¡°I need to borrow your face, for homework.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t cut it off.¡±


    ¡°No, all I need for you to do is sit still while I put on makeup and fix your hair.¡±


    I got up and dried my hands on my overalls. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the makeup, Raven.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, no one will know. My parents aren¡¯t even home and I will help you to get it off.¡±


    ¡°What about one of your friends?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t show up. It¡¯s important, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t ask you. Also, you have a feminine touch the way your face looks.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, Raven.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°See you at seven. Make sure you have washed your hair and gotten rid of those testy little hairs you call stubble. I need you smooth like a baby¡¯s bum.¡±


    I finished the paint job and then had dinner with my parents before getting ready for Raven. I wasn¡¯t too sure what I was getting myself into but she was my friend and she did take this makeup ss very seriously. What harm coulde from her putting some rouge and lipstick on me?


    ¡°Thanks foring. I¡¯m set up in my room,¡± she said when she opened the door for me.


    On her desk stood a new mirror I hadn¡¯t seen before. It was the kind used by professionals with lights around it. On the desky an array of makeup tools, powder boxes, lipsticks, eyeshadow, and things I had never heard of or seen before. I sat down in the chair and blinked at the stark lighting at me. Raven stood behind me and gently let her fingers slide through my thick blonde hair. It wasn¡¯t cut short like most guys my age had theirs during the hot summer. I kept it a bit longer, long enough to put it in a small ponytail if I wanted to.


    ¡°I love your hair, it¡¯s so thick,¡± she said and turned me around. I hadn¡¯t realized the chair could swivel. Her fingers followed the contour of my jaws and then lips, up along my nose while she studied every inch of my face. Her touch was gentle and it gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°Okay, I see you now, yes, yes, oh how pretty you are,¡± she mumbled through her full lips.

 Chapter 88

    ¡°Whatever. Just remember to clean all that shit off my face when you are done.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she said and reached for a base cream.


    I¡¯m not sure how long I sat there but it felt like an eternity and my ass went numb in the chair. Raven moved me from side to side, tilted my head up and down to get the best lights. She would use little pencils, and brushes that tickled my skin and powders that made me want to sneeze. I was just about to say enough was enough when she stepped back.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. She reached for a hairbrush and a bottle of hairspray which she used in ample amounts before she stepped back again with a smile on her face. ¡°There you are.¡±


    She spun me around so I faced the mirror and my first reaction was. ¡°What the fuck have you done?¡±


    In the mirror, staring back at me sat a teenaged girl. She was pretty, but there was a bit of slut in her makeup. Her blue eyes looked back at me with long eyshes. Her lips were pouty and gave off the sensation that a man would love to have them around his cock. Before I could say another word she spun me around again and this time my eyes hurt from shes and made me blink.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s with the photos?¡± I asked and put up my hand.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t take you to ss like this but I have to show my work to my teacher. Anyway, I¡¯m done now so I will take the stuff off you.¡±


    That was done much faster and before I knew it good old Tim was looking back at me and I smiled. No leftover makeup covered my face.


    I got up and stood on shaky legs. ¡°I hope it works out for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Tim. It was really cool of you to help me out.¡±


    I left her to clean up and on my way to the entrance door, I ran into her mother who hade home at some point. We said hellos and I left.


    A few minutes aftering home my phone buzzed and when I checked it Raven had sent two photos of me with the text. ¡°You look hot, Tara.¡±


    Tara, where did thate from? I must admit that she had done an amazing job and without being too cocky, I made for one hot girl.


    When I woke up the following morning I had a hard-on and decided the best way to get rid of it was to jerk off. Standing over the toilet with one hand against the wall and the other around my dick I stroke it fast toe quickly. Closing my eyes I tried to see Raven naked like I had through the window but what showed up instead was my reflection in the mirror from the day before. It smiled at me and ran a pink tongue along the upper lip and then blew me a kiss.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I moaned and shot several globs of thick cum onto the back of the toilet seat and into the bowl. After wiping off thest few drops with toilet paper I took a quick shower and headed downstairs to breakfast.


    ¡°Did you sleep alright, honey?¡± asked my mom after serving me pancakes.


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I could have sworn I heard you speak in your sleep. Something about a girl, Tara I think her name was.¡±


    My blood went cold. ¡°What else did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Her name and that she was pretty. Have you met a new girl, Tim?¡± she smiled at me.


    ¡°No, Mom, you must have heard wrong. I don¡¯t know a Tara.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, sure you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, lover boy. I¡¯m off to work, have a nice day.¡±


    I went to the only sports store in our town to get a new inner tube for my bike. As I was walking along the sidewalk I passed a shop that solddies underwear. I had seen it a hundred times before, but something made me slow down and look at the stuff in the window. When I did, I gasped. There was a reflection and it was Tara staring back at me. She smiled at me and nodded slowly. I shook my head and closed my eyes. When I opened them again, the reflection was gone, and I was myself again. What the fuck was going on?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    On my way home I saw Ravening out of the supermarket and I crossed the street.


    Hi, Tim. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just buying a thing for my bike.¡±


    ¡°Cool, you look a bit shook up. Are you sure you are okay?¡±


    I pulled her to the side and almost whispered. ¡°Did you use some kind of drug in the makeup yesterday?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°You are funny, why would I do that?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, forget I asked, okay.¡±


    She put a hand on my arm. ¡°You can tell me, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, my mom said I mentioned the name Tara in my sleepst night and just now, I saw her reflection.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Over there,¡± I said and pointed at the lingerie shop.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you were a hot chick in a previous life,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°You are just being silly, Tim. Maybe you need more sleep or eat healthier. I¡¯m sure nothing is wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess you are right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    I watched her disappear around a corner and then go back home.


    The strange dreams became more and more intense over the next couple of days. I would wake up in the morning swimming in sweat not knowing where I was or who I was. Sometimes I would feel like I had boobs when I stood up, something heavy on my chest that shouldn¡¯t be there. I thought about asking my parents to take me to get help from a psychiatrist but changed my mind. This was something I didn¡¯t want to share with them, at least not yet.


    One night I dreamt I was fucked by a guy, and the weirdest thing was that I was Tara and the guy fucking her was me, Tim. I had only fucked one girl before so I knew what it felt like having my cock in a warm tight pussy, and for some reason, as Tara, I also knew what it felt like being on the receiving end of that same cock. The worst part was her, I was much hornier than as myself.

 Chapter 89

    One day I was in my parent¡¯s bedroom looking for an extension cord when I noted my mother¡¯s drawers were open. I peeked inside and to my surprise, I saw a fewce undies and thongs. I had never taken my mother for someone who was sexy, but apparently, she was, at least for my dad. The thin fabric felt so soft and hot between my fingers I got an erection from it. For a second I thought about wrapping my cock with the thing and jerking off but then realized there was no time, my mother wasing up the stairs. I sneaked back into my bedroom where I dialed the number to the only person I felt I could talk to, Raven.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse, I have dreams and I almost wanted to wear my mom¡¯s underwear just a minute ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e on over and we can talk.¡±


    Only Raven was home which made me d. I didn¡¯t feel I could handle her parents. She took me to her room and sat me down in the chair by the desk.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I did and when I was finished she sat silently just looking at me. Then she got up and walked over to her wardrobe and opened it. When she turned around she had a pair of white cotton panties in her hand. ¡°Put them on.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    She threw them at me and theynded in myp. ¡°Because I think the best way to clear your mind, is to face what you fear.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but it has to do with something deep inside you. Just put them on, I won¡¯t peek.¡±


    I did what she said and when I pulled the panties up over my thighs I sighed with pleasure, there was something almost magical feeling the cotton against my skin. I adjusted my cock and then said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned around and tilted her head. ¡°Where¡¯s your dick?¡±


    ¡°I pulled it in between my legs.¡±


    ¡°Wow, sorry to say this, Tim, but you look hot.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. Now what?¡±


    ¡°Walk around in them, see how that feels.¡±


    I did a few circles in her room and my cock kept moving so a bulge formed at the front. I kept on adjusting it.¡±


    ¡°Try to squeeze your thighs together while walking.¡±


    I did and after a few tries, it worked. I stopped at her floor-to-ceiling mirror and looked at myself. There was a soft curve between my legs, just as I remembered the girl I had fucked had before.


    Raven came up behind me and put her hands on my shoulders. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I guess.¡±


    She moved so she was standing next to me and then hiked up her skirt so her panties were visible. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, it looks so real, Tim.¡±


    At that moment she put out her hand and slowly slid a finger down the curve on my panties. I jerked and my cock sprang forward making the bulge again.


    Ravenughed and dropped her skirt. ¡°You need to get that under control, you know.¡±


    By now the cock head was over the hem and it was red. A drop of pre-cum had formed on the tip. I wiped it off and then dried my finger on my T-shirt.


    Another one formed and I was about to do the same thing again when Raven stopped me.


    ¡°Wait, are you horny?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to jerk off?¡±


    ¡°Not here, it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    She slid her finger over my ns and then brought it to her lips. The tip of her tongue touched it and then she sucked on her finger. ¡°It tastes good, a bit like me, actually.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you..?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, it¡¯s normal to masturbate.¡±


    I had a sh of Raven lying on her bed rubbing her clit and my cock became even harder as a new drop formed.


    ¡°Can I have it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    She quickly leaned down and licked it off, then another and another. Suddenly she had my cockhead in her mouth and she was sucking hard.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Raven, stop, or I wille.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    She did what I asked, and I changed into my clothes giving the panty back to her. She sniffed it and smiled. ¡°Smells of cock.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Iughed. ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have had my share.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I want people to think.¡±


    ¡°So, what do I do now?¡±


    She sat down on her bed and then said, ¡°I think you need toe by here again tomorrow. I have a few ideas to find out how deep Tara is embedded in your psyche.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sound¡¯s good. I do feel a bit better, but I¡¯m still horny as fuck.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Go home and take care of that. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    That night I was Tara in my dreams, not Tim or any other man. Tara was in her room trying on new panties and bras she had bought and the soft fabric made her excited. When I woke up the next morning my underwear was wet from cum and there was a wet spot on the sheets. I pulled my cock between my legs andy on my back. My fingers curled my pubic hair and followed the soft curve of my bent dick. I closed my eyes and imagined I had a pussy, a tight little thing with small lips.

 Chapter 90

    At Raven¡¯ster that day she hadid out a few items on her bed. A selection of panties, a few short skirts and stay ups.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where did you get all this stuff?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Gifts, from men.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just exploring my sexuality with older men, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You slut!¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I enjoy it. So, what do you want to try first?¡±


    I picked up a ck thong, a garter belt, and stockings in the same color. She chose a short skirt that was bell-shaped.


    Pulling up the thong made my cock go rock hard and it was a bitch to adjust it afterward. Raven helped me with the stockings since they were easy to tear. The garter belt fit perfectly and finally, I stepped into the skirt.


    Looking at myself in the mirror I was shocked. I looked so hot with long legs and rounded hips. Raven gave me a pair of heels that I put on. They almost made me fall but she caught me in time.


    ¡°Okay, clothes are done, now to make up.¡±


    She put me in her chair and went to work. It didn¡¯t take as long asst time and when she turned me around so I could see what I looked like she said, ¡°Hi, Tara.¡±


    I was amazing. The makeup was light and something a girl my age would wear to the mall. My face looked softer, rounder, and kinder. My lips lusher and my blue eyes stood out behind the fake eyshes.


    ¡°Damn, you look hot. Stand up,¡± she said.


    I did and my cock immediately escaped its enclosure and stuck out to the side. Ravenughed and helped me put it back in which didn¡¯t make things easier.


    I tried to walk a bit and after a few turns, I wasfortable in my heels. I went back to the mirror.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s missing?¡±


    Raven stood beside me. ¡°Boobs?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that might be hard but I have an idea, wait a second.¡±


    I watched myself while I waited and the more I did the more I began to feel like Tara. I even spoke to the reflection.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Tara, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    My voice had changed pitch and was more girly and soft. I tried it again. Tilting my head, I said, ¡°Would you like to fuck me, baby?¡±


    There was no doubt about it, my voice had changed, and there was nothing of Tim in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    I turned and said, ¡°Hi, Raven. Do you think I could get a date like this?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks. ¡°How did you do that, your voice?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, it just happened.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, Tim. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tara, Tim is not here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tara, Look what I brought you.¡±


    She held up her hands and in each was a balloon filled with water. She put them on the desk and then fetched a ck bra that matched the other underwear and put it on me. Then, gently she put the balloons in the cups and handed me a tight blouse which I put on.


    ¡°Wow, you have boobs!¡± she said and pped her hands.


    I cupped my new breasts and they felt pretty real through the blouse. I twisted and turned in front of the mirror. ¡°Look at my ass, doesn¡¯t it just look perfectly apple-like?¡±


    She pped it. ¡°You are such a little slut, Tara.¡±


    ¡°Mm, maybe I am.¡±


    I put my arms around Raven and looked into her eyes. At first, she pulled back but as I came closer with my mouth she rxed. Our lips met and we just melted into each other. Making out with Raven made me so horny but my cock stayed in ce. Her hand slid around me and grabbed my ass, pulling me closer.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck you, Tara?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m such a slut!¡±


    She let go of me and indicated to get on her bed which I did. She got something from her wardrobe and then took off her clothes. Her skin was wless, milky white with hard nipples. I noted she had shaved since I had seen her undress and her pussy was pink with meaty lips. As she came closer she put on a strap on, a decent-sized rubber cock hung between her legs.


    She stopped at the end of the bed and angled the toy upwards. ¡°C¡¯mon, suck me a little.¡±


    I crawled forward on all four with my ass in the air and when I was close enough I opened my mouth and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, take that cock, suck it good, you slut,¡± she moaned.


    When my jaws came apart I opened my eyes and looked into hers. They were zed over and she was smiling at me. ¡°Suck my dick, bitch.¡±


    And I did, bobbing my head up and down, taking as much as I could of it. Saliva ran down my chin but I didn¡¯t care. I just craved that rubber cock and couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°Yes, oh, you suck that cock so well, baby,¡± moaned Raven.


    I looked up at her and she smiled back at me. Lacing her fingers behind my head she gently skull fucked me and I loved every minute of it.


    ¡°Baby, do you think your pussy is ready for me?¡±


    I let go of her cock realizing what she was asking. I didn¡¯t even give it a thought, just moved back a bit andy down on my back, spreading my legs for her.


    ¡°God, you look so sexy,¡± she purred as she pulled down my thong.


    She reached for something in her drawer and then pushed a thick pillow under my ass.


    ¡°See, this is a lubricant, I will put some inside and around your anus and more on my cock. That way it won¡¯t hurt a bit.¡±


    I just nodded. I was in an almost dream state, I cupped my balloon boobs and moaned a little, wanting to slide a hand between my legs but each time I tried she would stop me.


    Something touched my anus and then it stretched just a little for her finger to enter.


    ¡°Oh fuck, that feels so good,¡± I said, again like a teenaged girl.


    ¡°Yeah, you like me finger-fucking your pussy?¡± She moved her finger faster and then there was a bit of pain as she pressed in another.


    ¡°Fuck yes! Give it to me, I want your cock in me!¡±

 Chapter 91

    I lifted my body from the bed as best I could, wanting to see what was happening, but I couldn¡¯t. There was pressure from the cock as its head pressed against me and slowly I opened up and it slid in.


    ¡°Yes, baby, yes, just rx, let me inside you, let me fuck that pretty tight pussy,¡± Raven moaned and pushed harder.


    ¡°Oh god, wow, that¡¯s just amazing.¡±


    ¡°Such a good little slut, taking all of my cock, such a good girl.¡±


    Then she began to fuck me, long slow thrusts at first. My cockyid against my thigh with the foreskin pulled back. Pre-cum began to ooze out the longer she fucked me and at one point she took it in her hand stroking me hard.


    ¡°Adjusting my legs over her thighs she entered me an inch more and suddenly my legs began to shake uncontrobly.


    ¡°Oh fuck, what¡¯s happening?¡± I moaned.


    ¡°I think you are almosting, baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I want you to fuck me till Ie.¡±


    She kept on thrusting harder and harder while jerking me off. My body tensed, my mouth opened making a silent scream as my balls contracted and cum shot out of my cocknding on her belly and mine. It was more than I had ever seen and when she stopped and pulled out Iy still and tears came to my eyes.


    Then pain reached my brain and I moaned loudly moving my hand down to my anus and finding it gaping.


    ¡°Oh, shit, what the fuck happened?¡± I was confused. I knew I was on Raven¡¯s bed, and naked. But I didn¡¯t quite remember how I got there.


    Looking down I noted the skirt pushed up over my hips, the bra with the two balloons inside.


    ¡°Raven, why am I wearing this?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She smiled at me, not speaking.


    ¡°Please, c¡¯mon, tell me. My ass hurts, and my cock and belly have cum on it. Did we fuck?¡±


    She leaned down and kissed my forehead and I felt something cold against my thigh. She wore a strap on. ¡°Why are you wearing a fake dick?¡±


    ¡°Shush, baby. Just close your eyes and listen to my voice.¡±


    I did and it felt good. The sound of her voice was soothing when she spoke.


    ¡°I have turned you into my sissy boy, Tim. You are my little bitch now, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my voice weak.


    ¡°When I whistle you will tell me your name.¡±


    My mind went nk for a moment and then this soft mncholic tune entered my ears. It made me smile and at once I knew who I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tara.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are and every time you hear this tune, you are her.¡±


    Raven snapped her fingers.


    Looking up at her I was confused again, not knowing what was happening.


    ¡°Raven, why does my ass hurt and why am I dressed like this?¡±


    Shey down next to me and drew a nail along my chest down towards the thong. Once there she pulled out my cock which grew in her hand. Gently and almost detached she began to stroke it.


    ¡°Tim, as you know I don¡¯t have many friends so I decided to make you more suitable for my needs. That day you came by for the makeup session, there was one with magic powder and with that, I made you mine and made you into Tara who you have dreamt about.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, did you put a spell on me or something?¡±


    She jerked me a bit faster and it made me feel good, the anger vaporized and I rxed again.


    ¡°Yes, I did, but Tara was always inside you, it was just a question of making here out. Ever since we were kids I have known about her. We would y with dolls and you said yours was named Tara. You spoke about her like she was you.¡±


    ¡°I have no memories of that.¡±


    My body tensed and she leaned down taking my cock in her mouth. Resting her head on my thigh she kept eye contact while sucking until I came. She drank every drop and then sucked thest out of it before resting her head on my chest.


    ¡°I want you to know I will never take Tara out in public; she is my secret and I will treat her with respect.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe a word she was saying. She might have convinced me about dressing up and all that, but making me act like a girl, no fucking way. I kind of liked the kinky side of it all. I did remember the soft fabric of the thong and stockings against my skin and it was a turn-on.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡±


    I pushed her away and was about to get out of bed when she said, ¡°Go to the mirror and look at yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± In the reflection was me, Tim, a normal boy my age.


    As she began to whistle, my eyes changed in front of me, becamerger, my lips poutier and my pose changed to a more rxed one with my hips cocked.


    ¡°So, Tara, do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I want you to fuck me again with that amazing cock.¡±


    And in that instant, Tim and Tara became one and I realized that she had always been inside me, trying to get out and now, with a little help from Raven, she was in full bloom, a horny, hot young woman.


    The End


    I just love Tara and Nina, they are so hot and naughty but now it¡¯s time to switch to something a lot more taboo. Pseudo incest or when step parents and siblings just can¡¯t keep their hands off each other. Here are five stories looking into this forbidden but very real topic.

 Chapter 92

    Story 17All-Inclusive


    ¡°We need to get some of that,¡± said Gerome, and patted my back.


    What he was talking about, were the two German girls eating ice cream by the pool. They were both blondes and in their early twenties. One had a cone with what I suspected was chocte and strawberry and the other straight-up vani, two scoops. They licked the scream painfully slow and I knew they knew we were watching them. The one to the left, wearing a light yellow bikini lowered her sunsses and waved at us.


    Gerome waved back. ¡°See, they want us.¡±


    ¡°Too bad thepany policy is not to fuck the customers,¡± I said and turned him around.


    We walked along the pool away from the girls and headed for the lobby. It waste July and the touristplex was full. The hotel had beds for almost two thousand customers and there wasn¡¯t an empty bed anywhere.


    We entered the air-conditioned lobby and said hi to the receptionists on our way to the staff cantina where we would have our lunch. When we walked in I was happy to see several empty tables. It was close to three in the afternoon and the staff had already begun to take some things off the buffet. We grabbed tes and then piled on the food as high as we could. After getting some drinks we sat down at a table by the window. Outside stood a few dried-up bushes, old sunbeds, and parasols. The view was not very nice.


    ¡°When are your parentsing?¡± said Gerome between mouthfuls of sd and bread.


    ¡°Tomorrow, and guess what.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They decided to invite Tracy, and they know I can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    She was my step-mothers daughter. My dad had re-married five years ago and his new wife, Shannon had a daughter. She was two years older than I, and a bitch. While we lived at home, she would harass me, answer my phone, and use myputer, and so on. She was so spoiled by her mother that my father gave up talking to her about leaving me alone. When she got married to a guy she met in college my life was a lot better. She had divorced during the winter and spent most of her time at my dad¡¯s ce crying about her asshole ex-husband. I was d I had gotten this job over the summer.


    ¡°Is she hot?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I am eating, dude.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Gerome put down his knife and fork. ¡°So? You can still tell me if she is hot.¡±


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t, she is a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make up my own mind when I see her.¡±


    We ate in silence for a while and then I said ¡°what are you doing after lunch?¡±


    ¡°Mini golf with the oldies.¡±


    The thought of the big Frenchman ying mini-golf with the old people, made meugh. The clubs looked like pencils in his massive hands. Most of the elderly were too scared toe close to him in the beginning. That he was a great teacher and good with them took a while for them to realize.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to help Megan down at the beach with the snorkeling ss.¡±


    ¡°You lucky bastard.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I guess I am.¡±


    Megan was every ones favorite. She was a ssy brte from South Africa. That she was a model also only made her more interesting to the male staff. We had heard rumors that she once had done a centerfold for a local men¡¯s magazine back home, but no one had been able to find the pictures online.


    When we finished, I walked with Gerome to the mini-golf area. Then I made my way down to the beach. When I got close to the water sports center I stopped and just watched Megan. She was cleaning snorkels, masks, and fins in a big old bathtub. She was bent over and her round ass was facing me. I wondered how it would feel like to walk up to her from behind and then simply spread her ass cheeks and ram my cock  into her pussy.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The voice brought me back to reality and I turned to my left. There was a woman in her forties standing there. Her nose was covered in white cream and she was overweight and short.


    ¡°Yes, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Are there sharks in the water?¡±


    I looked out over the mirror-like Mediterranean Sea and then turned back to her. ¡°No, there aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I read in the paper that there was.¡±


    She was referring to an article about a surfer who had been bitten and died the previous day in Australia.


    ¡°That was in Australia, you are in Spain, and there are no man-eating sharks here.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are right, because if aren¡¯t, then I will write aint letter.¡±


    She left and I stood there staring after her. What a fucking idiot, she deserved to be eaten, I thought. Then I turned and went down to Megan.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°Hey babes,¡± she said when she saw me.


    ¡°Hi, are we set?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you let the customers know I will get the gear in the boat, and we can head out. Each ss had six people, and we divided them up into two groups of three. Megan drove the boat to a ce with plenty of sea life so the tourists could use the underwater cameras they were given at check-in to take pictures.


    When I walked up to the group I realized it would be a quiet afternoon. There were two young couples in their thirties and one who looked to be in their sixties. I hated it when we got a group of single guys. Usually, they were drunk and made weak attempts to flirt with Megan.


    Once we had reached the spot he had chosen everyone got their gear on and jumped into the water. It was warm and hardly cooled you down at all. I had the older couple and one of the girlfriends from one of the younger couples in my group. I let them swim around and dive down to take pictures of the fish and other sea life. In the crystal water, I could see Megan swim with the others, some twenty yards away. Suddenly she indicated to them to follow her and she swam towards me. Once they arrived, she pointed down and a bit to the left. There was a shallow cave here and inside were beautiful blue and red fish that glowed in the dark. The group got so busy diving up and down that they forgot about us.  I was treading water when Megan swam up behind me and suddenly I felt her hand on my cock. The surprise made me lose my snorkel bit and I drank a lot of seawater. Coughing and spitting I found a rock to stand on. Megan swam up to me and sat down.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± she said. Her ent was strong and I found it sexy.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, but why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a girl gets lonely and wants to feel some cock once in a while.¡±


    I looked down at her and she peered up at me through almost closed eyes. I found it very difficult to believe she was lonely.


    ¡°I know, most people think I can have any guy I want but they are wrong. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I guess a lot of them want to fuck me, but I¡¯m picky. I like you and I want you.¡±


    I thought she must be drunk. I¡¯m not very tall, with a normal body. My hair is not stylish and my eyes are brown. Not exactly what a woman like Megan would be expected to like. But, who was I to say no to her suggestion?


    ¡°Sounds good, but it¡¯s kind of hard to do it here and now. We have customers in the water.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I thought we could meet tonight on the beach.¡±


    One of the customers waved at us, so I got my mask and snorkel in ce, but before jumping in I said, ¡°you are on, let¡¯s meet at 11 by the center.¡±


    She nodded and dove in before me. I watched her swim and her ass looked so perfect that my cock became hard and I had to go in after her o0r the customers who were by now swimming around the rock would have seen it.


    The moon was high in the night sky and in the distance I could hear the show by the pool. Tonight was karaoke night. It always began at nine with people giggling and looking at each other. By eleven they were very drunk and felt they could hold a tune, which they couldn¡¯t. I had to wait a while by the center before Megan showed up. She was wearing a thin summer dress and under it, I could see a white bra and panties. She took my hand and we walked along the water.


    ¡°I heard your parents and step-sister areing tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, by noon they should be here. I won¡¯t be able to pick them up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking forward to seeing them?¡±


    ¡°I guess, at least my parents. Tracy and I don¡¯t get along.¡±


    We had reached a spot where the sand beach turned into rocks and we climbed over them until we reached another sandy area a bit further away. It was hard in the darkness, even though the moon helped a little. When we reached the small beach Megan stopped and in one move pulled her dress over her head. Then she took off the bra and the panties.


    ¡°Wow, you are gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Tim. C¡¯mon, take your clothes off.¡±


    I did and when I was naked she knelt before me and fondled my cock, which was already rock-hard. She licked the head and carefully massaged my balls.


    ¡°It¡¯s much bigger than I had thought,¡± she mumbled while sucking on it.


    I looked down and enjoyed the sight of her lips around my shaft. She gave a good blowjob, nice and slow. After a while, she stopped and pulled me down opposite her. Then we kissed and her boobs were like silk in my hands. She pushed me down on my back and then straddled me. She moved around a little and then I slid into her. Her pussy was wet and warm, and she rode me as no other woman had done before. Well, to be honest, I had only fucked two girls before and none in thest six months.


    ¡°Tim, I want you to bite my nipples.¡±


    When I did, she began to moan and grind her pussy against me. Her pussy muscles grabbed my shaft and I was close toing. I realized we weren¡¯t using any protection so I gently lifted her off me, andid her down on the sand. Then I entered her and she put her legs around my hips.


    ¡°Come on my tits, Tim. I want your load on my skin.¡±


    Who was I to deny this creature what she wanted, and when I pulled out she jerked me until I came. Some of itnded on her lips and she seemed to like it.


    Afterward wey in the sand and listen to the waves. It was dead quiet. This far from the hotel we couldn¡¯t hear the show.


    ¡°What do you think, should we begin seeing each other?¡± she said in a small voice.


    ¡°We do that almost every day.¡±


    ¡°No, stupid. I mean like going steady, boyfriend and girlfriend.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even thought about that. I was sure she just wanted to let off some steam and that was it. In my wildest dreams I couldn¡¯t imagine a woman like Megan wanting to date someone like me.


    ¡°Yeah, OK.¡±


    She sat up and looked down at me. ¡°Yeah, OK? That¡¯s all you are going to say?¡±


    I felt stupid. Sorry, what I meant to say was, I would really like that.¡±


    She smiled at me and then bent down and kissed me. Wey there for a while and then my mobile rang. It was the night manager, so we got our clothes on and walked back. I had a stupid grin on my face, and I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Gerome.

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Hi Dad, wee.¡±


    ¡°Tim, long time no see, son. How are you?¡±


    We were standing by the reception and I had juste in from the pool area. The receptionist had called me and told me my dad was here.


    ¡°I¡¯m great, good to see you. Hi, Shannon.¡± I ignored Tracy, who stood to my left.


    ¡°Hi Tim, you got a nice tan,¡± said Shannon.


    She was a good-looking woman, I had to say. At fifty-five she had a body that most women would die for. A few nips and tucks over the years had kept her face looking young. But most of all, she had style. Always well dressed, and always polite, not like her trashy daughter. Today Tracy was wearing a pair of white shorts that rode up her pussy and showed some camel toe. Her top ended just beloved her tits and showed off the belly button ring she wore. She wasn¡¯t ugly actually, she just dressed trashily. Her hair was dark brown and ended below her shoulders. She had dark blue eyes and full lips with a small straight nose. She was wearing too much makeup and was chewing gum with her mouth open. At twenty-six, she acted and dressed like someone ten years younger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room,¡± I said and picked up Shannon¡¯s bag. Tracy could carry her own.


    ¡°This ce is enormous,¡± said my dad while we walked along the pool to the cabana I had reserved for them. They were the most expensive with a sea view and private ess to the beach. The hotel was exclusively all-inclusive, but the cabanas had a fridge stocked with soft drinks, water, beer, and wine. There was also a full bar in the kitchen. The guests didn¡¯t pay for any of it and whatever they finished during the night was replenished in the morning. While the rest of the guests drank the cheap stuff the caba?a guests got all brand names.


    When we reached the cabana I exined the opening hours of the restaur5ants and bars around the pool and then I told them I would see them for dinner. I had asked the manager if I could eat with them, and he had said yes, as long as I was in uniform. ck shorts, a white T-shirt and white tennis shoes.


    ¡°She is not too shabby,¡± said Gerome when I met him by the pool.


    I knew he was talking about Tracy, he had seen us walk past on our way to the cabana.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, C¡¯mon, Tim. Don¡¯t tell me you have never thought about sucking on those tits?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nasty, she is family.¡±


    ¡°Not by blood.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, she is a bitch and that¡¯s it.¡±


    We were doing pool duty while the lifeguards had their lunch. The ay as a scorcher and we stood under a small parasol by the edge of the pool. Gerome looked down at me, and said, ¡°So, what about Megan?¡±


    I had told him over breakfast what had happened the previous night but left most of the details out of us fucking.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Are you in love?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. I liked her, but I didn¡¯t know if I was in love. Sometimes when I looked at her she was too good-looking, like if she was just for show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but maybe I will fall in love.¡±


    ¡°My cock would fall in love with her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, respect my girlfriend,¡± I said, with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Sorry. Anyway, I¡¯m d you two got it on. Many guys would kill to be with her, but I think you are the best choice for her.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Gerome.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Now get me some water from the canteen, I am dying here.¡±


    Dinner turned out to be quite nice. Tracy behaved and was nicely dressed in a ck cocktail dress and heels. I didn¡¯t have to feel ashamed of her. After dinner, she went for a walk and I sat with Shannon and my dad talking. When they wanted to go dancing I declined and called Megan. She was in the staff bar and said she would meet me down on the beach.


    ¡°Hi, honey,¡± she said and kissed me.


    Her lips were soft and warm. I could feel the taste of Bacardi and Coke and her perfume. We held hands and walked towards the little beach where we had fucked the previous night. We couldn¡¯t go back to our rooms since we both lived with someone. My roommate was Gerome, and Megan¡¯s was a German girl.


    As we walked across the rocks I thought I heard something. ¡°Is there someone there?¡± I whispered to Megan.


    She listened and then we heard it again. It was someone moaning


    She giggled. ¡°I think someone is fucking on our beach, how rude.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Where do we go?¡±


    ¡°Wait; let¡¯s see who it is first.¡±


    She moved across the rocks as quietly as possible. There was a big rock just before the sand began and we hid behind it. Then we looked around it to see who was there.


    I thought my eyes were going to pop out of my head. What I saw was Tracy on her knees and with her ass in the air. Behind her knelt Gerome and was licking her asshole and pussy. I was about to say something when Megan put her hand over my mouth and pulled me back.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°But he is fucking Tracy.¡±


    ¡°So? They are both grown up, and it¡¯s one of your business who they fuck.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but..¡±


    ¡°Just be quiet, I want to watch them.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you do that. I¡¯ll sit here and wait.¡±


    Megan went back to watching my step-sister and roommate fucking. I sat there and wondered why I was so upset. Like Megan had said, they were grownups ad had the right to do what they wanted. Maybe it was because I hadn¡¯t thought that Gerome would like Tracy. A noise brought me out from my thinking and I looked around to where Megan was sitting. It took me a minute to realize what she was doing, and when I did I was shocked. She had her hand inside her shorts and was rubbing her pussy. I moved to where she was and whispered, ¡°what are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No, I like to watch, just look at the way he is fucking her.¡±


    I did look, and now Gerome was between her legs and Tracy was on her back. She had put them over his shoulders and he was pumping her hard. Her boobs moved up and down and she was moaning loudly.


    ¡°Oh god, Gerome, baby, you are amazing. Yeah, fuck my pussy, fuck it hard.¡±


    ¡°You like it? You like my French cock inside you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I love it, I just love it.¡±


    Then he pulled out of her and with his right hand jerked himself off until he unloaded on her face and chest. Tracy enjoyed it and made little happy noises. I took Megan by the shoulders and moved her away.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go somewhere where we can fuck. I am so horny, right now.¡±


    We left the rocks and ran along the beach to the other and when we got there we found shallow in the sand. She pushed me down, undressed andy down next to me, and helped me off with my T-shirt, shorts, and underwear. Then she pulled me over her and helped me slide my cock inside her. She was so hot that she wrapped her legs around me and held me hard while I fucked her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck me like Gerome did your step-sister; fuck me like a slut, Tim.¡±


    When I closed my eyes the image of Tracy and the sound of her voice and the words came back to me. I got even harder, and it scared me. Why was thinking of her making me hornier, it should be the opposite?


    ¡°Oh god, you are hard.  I love your cock in me,¡± moaned Megan under me.


    I managed to get a grip under her ass and lifted her a little so I could enter her deeper. This time she came first, and she made so much noise I thought she would attract people. When she realized I hadn¡¯te yet he pushed me away and when I fell onto the sand, she was over me, taking my cock in her mouth. She made mee in two minutes and didn¡¯t miss a drop when I squirted.

 Chapter 95

    When I woke up the following morning I heard the shower running. A few minutester I was turned off and the bathroom door opened. Gerome came out with a towel around his waist and smiled at me.


    ¡°I know why you are so happy today,¡± I said.


    He went over to the wardrobe and picked out a fresh uniform and when he turned around, he said, ¡°and why might that be?¡±


    ¡°You fucked Stacyst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, about that. Look buddy, it just happened OK, no hard feelings?¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of women in this resort, why did you have to do it with my step-sister?¡±


    He dressed and then went out on our tiny balcony where he looked down at the employee pool. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I got up and followed him outside. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look at the pool and around it, who do you see?¡±


    I knew most of the girls working at the resort by their bikinis. ¡°There is Veronica, Amanda, that Russian girl, Sally, and I think Ate and Jill are over there on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Good, and what do they all have inmon?¡±


    ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I have fucked them all. Now, do you understand why I wanted Tracy? She is new and fresh.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Ha! For you maybe, but she has been around the block a few times.¡±


    Gerome went back inside and I followed. He opened the door to go out and before he closed it, he said, ¡°not to me.¡±


    When he had gone I took a shower and got ready. I was meeting my parents and the horny bitch for breakfast. We had decided I would pick them up at their cabana and it was almost nine in the morning, time to go.


    I knocked on their door, but there was no answer. I used my master key and opened and went inside.


    ¡°Mom, Dad?¡±


    No answer.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up here,¡± Tracy called.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mom Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°They went for a run and should be back shortly. There is coffee in the kitchen if you want.¡±


    I found the pot and poured a cup and then took it out onto the terrace. The morning was beautiful. No wind and the sea looked like a mirror. A couple of fishing boats wereing in with their catch and the first tourists walked past and out onto the beach. There was a sound behind me and I turned.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Tim?¡± said Tracy.


    She was wearing a short red skirt and a sleeveless top, both in white. Her hair was in a ponytail and she was wearing too much makeup.


    ¡°Same old and you?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She sat down on the table and crossed her legs. The skirt rode up and showed off most of her thigh. ¡°Good, I had funst night.¡±


    I pretended not to know about Gerome. ¡°Oh, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I met some cool people, went for a few drinks, and then dancing.¡±


    Lying slut, I thought. Then I decided to give her a hard time. ¡°Really? I thought I saw you on the beach with Gerome.¡±


    She blushed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I went for a walk with my girlfriend and we saw you and Gerome fucking.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, you saw us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and heard you.¡±


    She got off the table and walked up to me and stopped only when her boobs almost touched my chest. ¡°Will you tell Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe. Depends on what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    I loved messing with her, and I always needed some extra cash.


    ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°A hundred would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    ¡°Yes, guilty. But it¡¯s either the money or I tell our parents.¡±


    She changed the topic. ¡°What about you, did you getidst night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She put her hands on my shoulders and I stepped back. ¡°C¡¯mon, be a sport and tell me. Did your girlfriend suck your cock like I did Gerome¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, Stacy.¡±


    She came closer again, and whispered in my ear, ¡°did you see how I took his cum? Did it turn you on?¡±


    I tried to walk past her, but she grabbed my cock through my shorts. ¡°Let go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, little brother has grown,¡± she said, her voice husky.


    ¡°I said, let go.¡±


    Instead, she got hold of the hem of the shorts with her other hand and then slid the first inside and grabbed my cock.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit soft, isn¡¯t it? I mean, how can you fuck with a useless piece of meat like this?¡±


    I grabbed her hands and pulled them up and away, and then I pushed her away from me. ¡°You are sick.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said and smelled her hand. Then she continued, ¡°I like the way your cock smells.¡±


    I left and walked through the room out onto the street. Just as the door closed behind me my parents came running from the beach.


    ¡°Hi Tim, have you waited long?¡± said my Dad.


    ¡°A few minutes.¡±


    Shannon leaned against the wall stretching her legs. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tracy inside? We told her to make you some coffee while you waited for us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she is inside. I just thought it was too hot, so I went outside.¡±


    ¡°OK, we will only be a minute, wait here,¡± said my dad and followed Shannon inside.


    When I was alone, I took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. I wanted to get rid of my hard on. It had sprung up the second Tracy had let go of my cock, like if it was reacting toote to her touch. Why was I getting a hard on for my step-sister?

 Chapter 96

    Tracy felt pretty good when Tim had closed the door behind him. She couldn¡¯t believe the little shit and his skank girlfriend had been watching her and Gerome the previous night. Tim had probably run back home and jerked off afterward.


    When they used to live together, she had caught him once or twice ying with himself. It had been a hoot. His face had gone red and he had screamed at her to get out of his room. Well, that¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t lock your door, she thought. She hadn¡¯t lied about him having grown, his cock had felt good in her hand, and she wouldn¡¯t mind having it for real. Step-sister or not, she liked to fuck and if she wanted a guy she usually got him, like with Gerome for example.


    She heard voices outside and realized her parents hade home. She checked herself in a mirror hanging in the hall and then put on her happy to see you smile. The entrance door opened and her mother walked in followed by Kelly.


    ¡°Hi Mom, hi Kelly, how was the run?¡±


    ¡°Hot like an oven. It¡¯s early morning, but I am already sweatingkes,¡± said Kelly and headed for the kitchen.


    ¡°Hi, honey. Are you ready? Your brother is outside.¡±


    ¡°I know, I gave him his coffee.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go outside and wait with him. Kelly and I will only be a minute.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Tracy and walked out.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s make peace.¡±


    He turned and gave her a look that told her that the proposition was not an option right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get upset because I touched you? I bet you like it when your skank girlfriend does it.¡±


    ¡°Megan isn¡¯t a skank, and yes, it was disturbing you touching my dick.¡±


    ¡°You are such a pussy, Tim. I¡¯m not your real sister, so it doesn¡¯t mean shit.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not right.¡±


    Tracy giggled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you liked it and now your cock is hard and you feel like shit because of it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. Let¡¯s just wait for Shannon and Dad and we can get this show on the road.¡±


    They stood in silence until their parents came out and then they all walked over to the restaurant where breakfast was served.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Tracy had called Megan a skank. She was so far away from being a skank it wasn¡¯t even funny. I tried to calm down so I wouldn¡¯t show my anger in front of Shannon and my dad.


    When we arrived at the restaurant they showed their wrist bands and I nodded to Jenny who stood at the entrance.


    ¡°Hi Tim.¡±


    ¡°Hi Jenny, everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Mm, now that you are here, everything is just peachy.¡±


    I smiled at her and followed my parents. Tracy came up behind me and whispered, ¡°did you fuck her too?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. I work here, so please can you behave.¡±


    She giggled and went around me on her way to the bakery station. I went over to the warm section and piled bacon and scrambled eggs on a te. I usually didn¡¯t have time for a good breakfast so I took this opportunity to eat.


    Tracy must have gotten lost or found someone to talk to because she was thest of us to sit down. She sat next to me. I moved away a bit to give her more space, and she put her te on the table and then her hand on my thigh under it. Her hand slowly moved up and down so she was just inches from my cock.


    ¡°Are you alright, son?¡± said my dad.


    ¡°Just fine.¡±


    ¡°You look a bit blushed. Is the heat getting to you? I think it¡¯s horrible. How can you work like this?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s fingers found the outline of my shaft and under her touch, it grew from being limp to being hard. I was stuck where I was. I couldn¡¯t move or leave. Tracy knew it and when she gave me a sideways look, I could swear she was enjoying my situation. She took her hand off my cock to cut an apple and when she did, I took the opportunity to get out of the booth and go for seconds. I prayed that no one would notice my erection.


    When I came back, she had moved so she was sitting closest to the wall. I sat down next to her and when my parents got up for seconds she whispered, ¡°it¡¯s so much easier if I can use my right hand.¡±


    ¡°Please Tracy, stop touching me.¡±


    ¡°Never, I like it, and you feel good in my hand.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to answer because Jenny came up to us and asked if we wanted more coffee. Tracy and I said yes and Jenny walked off to bring back the order. Tracy put her hand back on my cock and this time she began to jerk me off through my shorts. I looked around in panic, but no one was looking in our direction. I was almosting when our parents came back.


    ¡°Did you order us more coffee?¡± asked my dad.


    ¡°No, sorry, I didn¡¯t know you wanted more,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly.


    Then I had an idea. There is a saying if you can¡¯t beat them, join them, and that¡¯s what I did. When my hand slid under Tracy¡¯s skirt and up her thighs I smiled. I had guessed right, she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties and my fingers found her pussy. It was hot and dry when I first put my fingers on it, but after a minute of rubbing her slit, she became moist, but more importantly, she began to shift around on the bench we were sitting on.


    ¡°Are you OK, Tracy?¡± asked Shannon.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m just fine.¡±


    She gave me a quick stare and I winked at her. Two could y this game. The situation was ridiculous. She was rubbing my cock, and I had two fingers on her clit rubbing away at it. One or both of us woulde any minute, and then she stopped touching me. I kept going for a few more seconds and then I took my fingers from her pussy.


    When we were outside waiting for the little train to take us sightseeing Tracy pulled me away from our parents.


    ¡°That was smart what you did back there,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know, I am not as dumb as you think.¡±


    ¡°No, and I must say that you have a terrific technique.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I liked the way you rubbed my clit, and to tell you the truth, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you finished off what you started.¡±


    ¡°Forget it; it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s no big deal, you know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, the train is here.¡±


    We boarded and it moved away along the road leading to town. I leaned back in my seat which was next to my dad and sighed. Tracy was dangerous, and my cock was still hard.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 97

    ¡°Did you meet anyone nicest night,¡± said Shannon.


    Tracy sighed and wondered why her mother still worried about her love life. ¡°No, Mom, I didn¡¯t. I just had a few drinks with some people I met.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened to that young man you were dating, Justin was it?¡±


    Justin had been a guy she met at work, and it was nothing more than a few friendly fucks for her, but Justin had a weak heart and had fallen in love with her. One night he hade by and his mother had invited them for dinner. The next day she told him to get lost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he stopped calling me and I think he met someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought he was very nice.¡±


    ¡°Hey guys, look at that,¡± said Kelly and pointed to an old church.


    ¡°What about it?¡± said Shannon?


    Tim turned and said, ¡°they say Columbus went there to pray.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Tracy didn¡¯t pay attention because she was checking out a couple of guys hanging against a fence by the church entrance. They smiled and waved at her as the train drove past. She smiled back at them and then they were gone from her vision.


    The ride went on through the town and up into the hills where they stopped at a couple of spots so the tourists could take pictures and stretch their legs. Tracy was about to get on the train again when she spotted Tim walking over to the men¡¯s room. She followed him and when he went inside she waited by the door.


    I was sweating rivers and after taking a leak and washing my face with cold water I opened the bathroom door and walked into the searing hot sunlight. Someone grabbed my arm and swung me around so my back was against the wall.


    ¡°Hey, Tim.¡±


    ¡°What do you want Tracy?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± she said and put her hand on my cock.


    I looked around but we were alone. The train was on the other side of the building and there was no way anyone could see us.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Instead, she moved in closer and suddenly her lips were pressed against mine and her tongue was touching my lips. As I tried to move away her grip on my cock hardened and she mumbled, ¡°stay still or I squeeze harder.¡±


    I did what she asked, and tried to stay rxed. To my horror, I felt my cock go hard and then that¡¯s when she stopped kissing me. She kept her on me and giggled. ¡°Oh my, Tim, I think someone is happy. God, it feels good. Let me look at it.¡±


    ¡°No, let go of me, you crazy bitch.¡±


    Instead, she turned her head left and right and then using her free hand began to pull down my shorts. As I moved my hands to stop her, she squeezed harder. ¡°No, no don¡¯t stop me or I will crush your balls.¡±


    I put my hands up and gave in. She pulled down my shorts until my cock was visible and then she cupped my balls in her left hand and went down on her knees. Her mouth opened and her full lips slid over the cockhead and down the shaft.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, stop,¡± I whispered.


    Instead, she bobbed her head faster and took me deeper inside her warm mouth. I tried to move, but her fingers around my balls didn¡¯t let me. Her other hand grabbed my shaft en began to stroke it while her lips and tongue concentrated on the sensitive areas. Before I could stop it I moaned and my load shot out. Instead of pulling away, she kept on sucking and when she was done she stood up, with my balls still in her grip.


    ¡°Mm, that was nice, we should do it again.¡±


    She let go of me and went turned the corner of the building disappearing from my view. I stood there with my cock still in the air wondering what had just happened. Had Tracy just blown my cock, yes, she had. Did I like it? Yes, I did. What was wrong with me?


    ¡°What took you so long? Everyone is waiting for you,¡± said my father when I came back.


    ¡°Sorry, there was a line.¡±


    He looked around at the almost empty parking lot. ¡°There is no one here.¡±


    ¡°There are people parked on the other side of the building,¡± I said.


    Tracy was back in her seat next to Shannon and she gave me a grin when I sat down next to my dad. Then the little train moved on and I was quiet the whole way back to the resort.


    When I got back to my room, I took a long shower, making sure I washed Tracy of my cock. I didn¡¯t want Megan to smell her perfume on me, and I felt dirty after what had happened. What worried me the most was myck of real effort in stopping her. Sure, she had my balls in her hand, but still. I could have done more, and I hadn¡¯t. Why was that?  While getting dressed the door opened and Gerome came in.


    ¡°Hi, how the family day?¡± he said.


    ¡°Good, we went on the little train.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cool. Did Tracy say what she was going to do tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t speak much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought we could hook upter on. What¡¯s the number of their cabana?¡±


    I figured it was better to keep Tracy busy with Gerome than having her roam the resort. ¡°It¡¯s number 10. I think you should call her.¡±


    Gave me a sideways nce. ¡°Why the sudden interest in me hooking up with her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, I just thought it would be nice if she wasn¡¯t alone. My parents go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Uhu, and what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I was going to meet Meganter on, and go for some tapas in town.¡±


    I checked the time and realized I had better hurry if I was going to be on time for my shift at the paddle courts.


    ¡°Hi, baby. How¡¯s it going?¡± said Megan when she walked up to me an hourter.


    I was standing in the shade outside the paddle courts watching a group of kids whacking the balls at each other. I had already told them off several times, but they didn¡¯t give a shit, and at this point, neither did I. If anyone got hit in the face by a ball or a paddle, it wasn¡¯t on me.


    ¡°Bored, hot, and miserable. What about you?¡± I said.


    She gave me a cold can of soda and said, ¡°about the same. I¡¯m on my way back from doing the afternoon beach volleyball games.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°About as well as it usually goes. One sprung ankle, two balls in the face of kids, and one boy crying because his team lost.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you had fun. Anyway, are we still on for this evening?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. Pick me up at eight, and we can take my Vespa into town.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    She kissed me and was about to walk off when she said, ¡°how¡¯s your step sister doing? Did she or Gerome mention anything about what they didst night?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Gerome said he fucked her because she was the only new meat in the resort, and Tracy was pissed that we had seen them.¡±


    Meganughed. ¡°You told her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not good for my image if people find out my step-sister is fucking in the open.¡±


    Sheughed and waved before walking off. I watched her ass as long as I could see here and wondered if I would get some that night. Then I heard a scream, and when I turned around one of the boys came running towards me.


    ¡°Tim, Tim, he hit my face with the paddle,¡± he said pointing at another boy.


    I took his hands from his face and saw that he was bleeding from the nose. ¡°OK everyone, the fun is over. Gather around here, and I will show you how to stop a nose bleed.¡±

 Chapter 98

    When Megan came down the stairs from her apartment she was dressed in a dress with a flower print. The colors ranged from dark red, orange, and yellow. It contrasted with her dark brown skin and she looked delicious.


    ¡°All set¡±? she said.


    ¡°Yep, starving and thirsty.¡±


    She gave me one of the helmets she was carrying and we got on her white Vespa. The ride into town wasn¡¯t very long, but it was better to be safe than sorry. A lot of people drove drunk or high, or both, hence the helmets.


    We arrived at Paco¡¯s and found a parking spot right outside the restaurant. Inside it was still sparse with people. I few tourists were sitting at the wooden table scraping their chairs against the stone floor. A few older locals sat at the bar with coffee and brandies. Megan led the way and we sat down by the bar next to the tapas disyer. When the barman came over we ordered two small beers and then made our Tapas selection. I chose fried baby squids, a Spanish omelet, and meatballs. Megan went for the Bocaneros, which are small fish filets in vinegar, and then she chose a sd. As usual, the food was excellent and we ordered a second round of beers and Tapas.


    There was a football game on the big screen TV which we finished watching and then Megan drove us home. She had to get up early the next day while I could sleep in. After dropping me off at my apartment and we kissed goodnight she drove away.


    When I got home there was a note on the floor inside the door. It was from Gerome who had said he had gone to one of the nightclubs outside town with a couple of our coworkers and if I want to I could meet them there. I decided not to since I wanted to catch up on some reading.


    One of the benefits of working in a hotel is that you have free books. People who buy them seldom bother to take them with them when they go home, and the housekeeping women drop them off at the receptions, and trust me, over a few months the books add up.


    I got a ss of wine and picked up my book from my nightstand and went out onto the balcony. There was a breeze in the air that cooled me down and kept the mosquitos at bay. I could hear the show going on over at the outdoor restaurant and people wereughing. I opened my book and began to read.


    An hourter there was a knock on my door and when I went to open it, I looked at the time and realized it couldn¡¯t be Gerome. It was only just after midnight. When I opened it and saw who it was, I took a step back.


    ¡°Hi, I thought I saw youe home on the back of a Vespa,¡± said Tracy and walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were going with Gerome.¡±


    ¡°The bastard stood me up.¡±


    Shit, I thought. This was not good. ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was bored and thought you were too.¡±


    ¡°I was actually going to bed,¡± I lied.


    She looked past me and must have seen the wine ss and the book on the table.


    ¡°It looks more like you are drinking and reading. I don¡¯t like to read, but I like to drink. Get me a ss, will you.¡±


    She pushed past me and I decided it was better to go along with what she wanted, for now.


    ¡°Where are Shannon and dad?¡± I said and gave her a ss of wine.


    ¡°At the show.¡±


    ¡°Is it any good?¡±


    ¡°No, it sucks.¡±


    I sat down opposite her and noticed that she had dressed up for the night. Her hair was made up and looked nice, and her makeup wasn¡¯t overly done. She was wearing thin and loose cotton pants in a light gray color and a ck short-sleeved top.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She drank some of the wine and then said, ¡°I would like to apologize for what I did earlier.¡±


    This was a surprise. ¡°Why would you, as for as long that I have known you, you have never apologized for anything in your life.¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°That is true, I usually don¡¯t, but this time I¡¯ll make an exception.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    She drank some more wine and now her ss was empty. ¡°Because I went around it the wrong way.¡±


    Warning bells began to go off in my head, but after the wine, I had drunk they sounded a bit dull. She was after something, that I knew for sure.


    ¡°Would you mind exining?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Ever since I moved out from the house and you became old enough, I have had the hots for you. I have spent nights masturbating and fantasizing about being with you.¡±


    My jaws dropped and I just stared at her. She continued,¡± I know it might be wrong of me to do so, but I have always wanted to have sex with you. I should have done it with more finesse, maybe, not so crudely as today. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact.¡±


    This was going from bad to worse, I thought. I had to get her out of my ce as fast as possible.


    ¡°Look, Tracy. I don¡¯t think that this should go any further; I have no sexual fantasy about you, and will never have. To me, you are my step-sister, who I don¡¯t especially like, but I had to live with for several years. Now we are grown up, and we can go our separate ways. There is no reason to take this any further, so please, go back to the cabana.¡±


    She got up and I was surprised she had given up so easily, but I was mistaken. Instead of leaving she went to the kitchen and came back with another bottle of wine. After serving us she sat down again and then said, ¡°Tim, why do you live in denial?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know what you did, and I don¡¯t mind it, but I think it¡¯s only fair that I get to have some fun, not only you.¡±


    There are some things in life we are not proud of doing, and I suddenly realized where all this wasing from. When I did, my heart stopped beating for a second, and I knew there was no way in hell I was going to bed that night without having sex with Tracy.

 Chapter 99

    It happened the summer I turned neen, and at the time it sounded like a fantastic idea. Tracy had moved back into my dad and Shannon¡¯s house since they were renovating her apartment after a major water leak. That summer I worked in an electronics store that sold all kinds of gadgets including spy cams, and baby cams in clocks, Teddy bears, and so on. I liked the job and my co-workers. We were all guys and even though some of them were real geeks, we had a good time. The best part of the day was when some young mother wanted to buy a spy cam to keep an eye on the nanny. Some of these women were real hot MILF¡¯s, and we just loved attending them.


    Anyway, one day I came home early from work. Shannon and my dad had gone to visit my grandparents for a few days, which left me and Tracy alone in the house.


    When I walked in the house was quiet and I figured I was alone. I made a couple of sandwiches and then took them out onto the terrace with a ss of OJ and prepared for a quiet afternoon. Tracy was with a friend since she lived with Shannon and my dad. She didn¡¯t like to work.


    There I was eating and rxing when I heard a sounding from the upstairs open window. I put the sandwich down and listened more carefully. It sounded like someone was working out, moaning, and groaning, and once in a while a long moan. It took me a minute to realize it was two people having sex, and the only person that I could think of was Stacy. I got up and went back into the house, and up the stairs. I walked as quietly as I could, thanking my father for installing wall-to-wall carpets. When I reached Tracy¡¯s room the door was closed. I could hear the moaning, and then someone put on some music. I very carefully turned the handle and felt how the door opened. I pushed the door open a few inches and peeked inside.


    Tracy was on the bed and under her was a guy I had never seen before. She was grinding her pussy against him while making all kinds of little noises. The guy¡¯s hands were on her boobs and his eyes were closed.


    I closed the door again and went back downstairs, thinking how I could use this to get back at Tracy for all the shit she had done when we lived together before. But first things first. I had to leave the house immediately or she would have known I had seen them.


    I grabbed the ss and the te and carefully washed them and dried them. Then I put them back in the cupboard. I put on my shoes and when I left the house I made sure the door didn¡¯t make any noise as I closed it. Once on the street I got on my bicycle and peddled like a madman back to the shop.


    ¡°Hi Tim, what are you doing back here?¡± said Jake, one of the Geeks.


    ¡°I ran into one of my neighbors and she asked me if I could buy her some spy cams for her house. She thinks the gardener is stealing from them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee herself?¡±


    ¡°I guess she is busy. She said she needed two cameras, and as small as possible.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°OK, wireless or old school?¡±


    ¡°Wireless.¡±


    Jake got thedder that we kept behind the counter and climbed up so he could reach the highest shelf. I grabbed two boxes and came down again.


    ¡°Here you go, the quality is the same, and the only difference is that this one is smaller than the other, hence it is more expensive.¡±


    There was only a twenty bucks difference, so I picked the smaller ones. After paying I got on my bike and went around town for a while so Tracy could finish fucking and send her guy home.


    Two hourster I was back at home and this time I made a lot of noiseing in.


    ¡°Hello, Tracy, are you at home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m leaving. What do you want, loser?¡±


    She came down the stairs dressed in hotpants and a halter top in ck. I could see her nipples through the fabric and the pants showed camel toe. I guessed she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties.


    ¡°Nothing. Are you going out?


    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and went into the living room andy down on the sofa. I picked up the remote and turned on the TV, but when I heard the door close I got up and went to the hallway where I had stashed the bag with the cameras in a closet.


    When I walked into Tracy¡¯s room, I grabbed her desk chair and sat in the middle of the room looking around, trying to figure out the best ce to ce the cameras. Above her bed, a ceilingmp and the curtains were covering the windows looked promising. I went downstairs and got my dad¡¯s toolbox and went back upstairs.


    I fastened one camera to the ceiling inside themp and then made a hole big enough in the stic protector for it to see through. The other I hid behind the metal bar holding the curtains. I made sure they couldn¡¯t be seen if you nced up and then went back to my room. The cameras came with software which I installed on my PC, and ten minutester I was looking at a split-screen of Tracy¡¯s bed. The camera in the curtains was not angled correctly, so I went back and made a few adjustments. When they were perfect I tested the recording options and it worked fine. Now I could watch live or record what was going on in Tracy¡¯s bed. To be able to record for a long time I needed a bigger hard drive. My PC was kind of old, but I had bought an external hard drive earlier that year to keep my porn on. It was safer that way, in case my dad or Shannon decided to use theputer. I opened my wardrobe and got the hard drive out from its hiding ce on the top shelf behind my winter jacket. After I connected it to the PC I deleted all the porn I had on it and it left me with sufficient memory to record an entire day.


    The following morning before going to work I started the recording and then locked the door to my room. Tracy was still asleep when I left the house.


    At work, Jake asked me how it had gone with the neighbor and the cameras, and I told him everything was fine.


    After work, I sped home on my bike as fast as I could. I was lucky, Tracy wasn¡¯t at home so I locked myself in my room and checked what the camera had recorded. It was a Jackpot. It was the same guy as the day before, and I got about forty-five minutes of great sex on my hard drive. Tracy sucking cock, the guy eating her pussy, and then she rode him and they finished off with her on the bed on all four and him pounding her ass.


    I kept recording every day for two weeks and when I had enough I up-loaded it to a website and charged $1 for the whole set. It was cheap, but I still made enough money to buy nice clothes and a new cell phone. When I thought the time was right I closed the website and that was that. Sure, the videoption was still out there, but I never saw ite up on any of the free porn sites I used, which were many at the time. The question was, how had Tracy found out?

 Chapter 100

    ¡°How did you know?¡± my voice was weak.


    ¡°I must say that you ced the cameras well, only a few times can you see our faces but that¡¯s not how I found out. I have a tattoo on my ass, a small red heart with an arrow through it. The letters T and H are on either side.¡±


    ¡°T, is you, but who is H?¡±


    ¡°Harvey, an ex-boyfriend, who also happens to be a great lover of porn, especially the homemade type. He bought a copy of the video you made and one day he noticed the heart. He called me, and told me what had found.¡±


    ¡°When was this?¡±


    ¡°Some years ago.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe she had waited this long to confront me. ¡°Why now?¡±


    ¡°I had to wait for a good opportunity, and this is it. We will have sex or I will sue your ass, and make sure you get fired from this ce.¡±


    There was nothing I could do to stop her in the short run. She had me by the balls, again and I knew there was only one way to get out of it all.


    ¡°OK, we¡¯ll do it, but I want insurance.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°We will film us having sex, and then if you try to sue me anyway I have footage of us.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Sure, no problem, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    I went into Gerome¡¯s room and found his camcorder on his night table. He used it often to record his partners, sometimes when they knew and sometimes when they didn¡¯t. I got a new tape out of the night table and loaded it into the camcorder. I was ready.


    When I came out to the living room again Tracy was already naked. She was standing by the sofa. ¡°Get undressed, we can do it right here. Put the camera on the coffee table, or even better up there on the bookshelf, she pointed¡±


    I checked the angle and then turned the camera on and left it where she had pointed.


    When I was naked and stood in front of her, she looked at me from my feet to my head. ¡°You know, Tim. You are quite good looking, good body, nice face, great hair, and your cock is just to die for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡°There are some rules; you have to put your heart into this. I want you to kiss me, suck on my tits, lick my pussy, and fuck my cunt and ass, got it?¡±


    I was speechless. Therees a time in every man¡¯s life when he has to do something that he really doesn¡¯t want to do, and this was one of those. At the same time, men, on their basic level, react one way to good-looking women, they get a hard on. And that was what happened to me.


    Tracy sat down on the coffee table in front of the sofa and grabbed my cock. Pulling me towards her, she looked up at me and said, ¡°this feels like Deja Vu, doesn¡¯t it? I could swear I was in this same position just a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the small talk and get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are no romantic, baby?¡± While she spoke she had begun stroking my shaft and my manhood became harder until it stood straight up. She licked the head and down along the shaft until she reached my balls. She took them in her mouth and gently sucked on them while keeping eye contact with me.


    There is something sexy watching a woman sucking your cock and balls, if it happens to be your step-sister that won¡¯t matter after a few minutes because you are so fucking horny. My lust took over and I grabbed her head with both my hands and began to fuck her hot warm mouth.


    ¡°Do you like it? Do you like being fucked in the mouth?¡± I sneered at her.


    She didn¡¯t respond because my cock was going in and out between her lips like a piston in a car cylinder. When I began feeling the first signs of my orgasm I pulled out and pushed her down on the floor. Iy down and said, ¡°C¡¯mon, get on top.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just love a good sixty-nine,¡± she purred while climbing on top of me.


    ¡°Her pussy was juicy and hot against my lips as I began to lick and suck her clit. She must have been very horny because she began to moan and grind her cunt against my face harder and harder at the same time as sucking and licking my cock.


    There was no love in what we were doing, just carnal lust. Using her juices I slid a finger in her ass and after finger fucking her for a few minutes I slid in another and that was when she began gasping. She stopped sucking my cock which was good for me since I was about toe. She supported herself on her hands and kept her pussy hovering just above my face while I attended to her ass and clit.


    ¡°Tim, I want you inside me.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer she moved around so she was facing me and then lowered herself onto my shaft. I entered her and she was hot and wet. She began gyrating and then she moved into a steady up and down the rhythm. I held on to her ass cheeks and every so often I would lift my head and suck on her pink nipples.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± I said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I am on the pill.¡±


    I began to meet her thrusts and within no time I unloaded inside her, but she kept going, using her pussy muscles to massage my cock and that way kept it hard until she dug her nails into my chest and thrashed her head from side to side.


    ¡°Oh, yes, Tim, this is it, this is when Ie.¡±


    With a couple ofst thrusts with my cock she stopped moving and her mouth opened and her eyes closed, then she moaned loudly and I felt her pussy spasm around my cock.


    Wey in silence for a while, and then I said, ¡°Hey, I never fucked your ass.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know, but you did stick your fingers in there so that has to count.¡±


    I got out under her and stood. ¡°Tracy, I am going to take a shower, and when Ie out I want you gone.¡±


    She looked up at me and nodded slowly. Her eyes looked dreamy and she blew me a kiss, which I ignored and left her on the floor. I took a long hot shower and when I came out of the bedroom she was gone. I checked all the rooms, but she wasn¡¯t there. When I walked from Gerome¡¯s room to the kitchen my eyes swept over the bookshelf and I stopped in my tracks. The camera wasn¡¯t there. I checked every shelf and the floor thinking it might have fallen, but it was nowhere to be found. I went out to the balcony to get the sses and the empty wine bottle. The tabletop was made of ss and on it she had written with her red lipstick, ¡°I have the footage, and your cock is mine until I say otherwise.¡±


    The next morning when I was at the reception Tracy walked up to me. ¡°What do you want, bitch?¡± I said.


    ¡°Now, now, that¡¯s no way to talk to the women who sucked your cockst night,¡± she whispered and after giving me a hug she continued. ¡°I have decided to stick around for a while. I told my mom and Kelly I needed some time away from home, and that you could get my good deal on a room. I don¡¯t need a cabana, just a ce to sleep, and of course, to fuck you.¡±


    Thest bit was followed by a big grin. I sighed and took her arm, leading her away from the people milling around. ¡°There is no way I am doing that.¡±


    ¡°Look, see that bank ofputers? They have a high-speed WIFI, and guess what? I have already transferred our little movie to a USB stick.¡±


    She had nned it all and must have gone into town very early and had the tape transferred to digital media. I was in deep shit.


    ¡°Fine, I will talk to the manager, but don¡¯t expect All-Inclusive.¡±


    ¡°Oh baby, the only All-Inclusive I need, is you.¡±


    With that, she walked across the lobby and out the doors towards the pool.


    The End

 Chapter 101

    Story 18 Step y


    ¡°Everyone ready?¡± asked Pete from the front seat of the cab.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± said a bored voice from the back seat.


    Lily had answered and Candy didn¡¯t say anything. They were typing away at their smartphones ignoring the adult-like most teenagers do. The fact that the trip was a gift from their stepfather for graduating at the top of their ss didn¡¯t make them happier. They would have preferred to stay at home, hanging out with friends, drinking, partying, and hopefully get some decent cock in their neen-year-old pussies.


    Pete¡¯s wife and mother of the two girls, Sandy, was to meet them at the airport. She had a few things to finish up at the work and had left early in the morning.


    Lily and Candy were adopted, and Sandy¡¯s only daughters. She had a biological older son, but he was in jail somewhere in Florida. Where Lily was a brte with a feisty temper and cold ck eyes, Candy was a blonde with a smiley personality and always eager to help. Even though the girls had different personalities they had one thing inmon, they loved sex. Their mother and stepfather knew that they were dating, but if they had known the perversion that the girls got into as often as they could, they would have locked them in their rooms and thrown away the keys.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± said Lily.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, honey, we haven¡¯t even reached the airport yet,¡± said Pete.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, and I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Lily smiled and elbowed her sister. ¡°I love to piss him off,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I know, but can you at least wait until we are over the Antic?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll think about it. Anyway, who are you chatting with?¡±


    ¡°Bryan.¡±


    Lily sat up a bit straighter in the seat. ¡°What¡¯s he up to?¡±


    ¡°He says that his cock still hurts.¡±


    Lilyughed. ¡°It should, we sucked him blue yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± said Pete.


    ¡°Nothing, just a joke,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°God, I hope there are hot men in Europe. Where is it we are going?¡± Lily moaned.


    ¡°Spain, did you forget already? Pete booked us a vi with a private chef and all in Ibiza. Imagine, two weeks of lying by the pool, sipping drinks with little umbres, and working on our tans.¡±


    ¡°Can we do it topless?¡±


    Candy giggled. ¡°As far as I know there are nude beaches so you can show off that pretty little pussy of yours.¡±


    It was Lily¡¯s turn to giggle. ¡°Mm, I love the sound of that. So, do you think Spanish men are hot?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, but there are also German, Scandinavian, and Italian, whatever vor you want.¡±


    ¡°Hm, this might turn out to be better than I thought.¡±


    She pulled down her red mini skirt and adjusted her boobs. Candy nced over at her and said, ¡°those tits Pete bought you, look fantastic.¡±


    Lily cupped them and bounced them up and down. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t they? I love having a rich stepdad.¡±


    Candy¡¯s boobs were a B cup, but she had declined when Pete had asked her if she wanted to have surgery too. Instead, she had chosen a five thousand dor shopping spree. It was anothervish gift that he had given them.


    The cab pulled up at Miami International airport and they all got out. Sandy was waiting at the check-in desk when they arrived. After collecting their boarding cards they went through security and the women went shopping while Pete had a double vodka tonic in a bar. After taking the first drink he smacked his lips and could finally rx. It had been a long hard winter with a lot of work and little quality time with his new wife and her daughters. He had met Sandy at a conference in 2014 and what had begun as a friendship soon turned into dating and in the spring of 2015, he had asked her to marry him. He liked Lily and Candy and didn¡¯t mind spending a lot of money on the two girls. He knew that one day they would pay him back, and not in cash, but in flesh. Since the first day he had met them, he had yearned for their bodies. Sandy was a sexy woman in her own right, but at forty-five gravity took over and things just weren¡¯t the same as before. He did love her and her amazing intelligence. When they had met he hadn¡¯t been the multi-millionaire, he was now, that hade afterward, so he was sure she had married him for love and not for his money. Sometimes he did wonder if she suspected that he wanted her daughters. There had been times when she had caught him ogling them, but she had never said anything about it.


    The flight was uneventful and theynded just after nine in the evening in Ibiza. Since their flight had originated outside the EU they didn¡¯t have to wait with all the charter tourists that arrived from all over Europe. After collecting their bags they made their way to the customs area where a tired official waved them through.


    ¡°Oh my god, who are all those people,¡± said Candy.


    She was looking at the hundreds of touristsing out of the EU area of the airport. In the arrival, area stood Reps with boards telling the passengers from whichpany they were from.


    ¡°We have to make it past them to where the rental cars are,¡± said Pete and hefted up his hand luggage on his arm. The other followed him and when they arrived at the Avis desk, they waited while he got the paperwork signed and the keys to their car.


    Lily moved closer to Candy, and said, ¡°check it out. There are so many hot guys here. I think I have died and gone to cock heaven.¡±


    Candyughed. ¡°I think you are right.¡±


    Pete led the way to the parking garage where they got into a Seat Leon and after logging the address into the GPS he drove out.


    The sun was still up and it was easy for him to see where he was going. Once he came to the roundabout at the airport, he turned left and drove towards the vige of San Jose. There was some traffic, but they made good time and arrived at the vi after thirty minutes. He parked outside by the entrance door and they all got out. A woman was sitting outside on a bench smoking and drinking water from a stic bottle.


    ¡°Hi, you must be Pete Dous, my name is Mary and I manage this and other properties,¡± she said and took Pete¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, and this is my wife Sandy, and our daughters Lily and Candy.¡±


    ¡°How was the flight?¡±


    Sandy sighed. ¡°Long, but now we are here and it¡¯s time to rx.¡±


    Mary opened the main door and they all followed her inside. They walked into a hallway with a corridor leading off to the right and a dining room to the left. In front was a living room with an open firece. Through the French door, they could see a terrace with arge swimming pool and beyond that, the sea.


    ¡°To your right are the bedrooms and each one has its own bathroom. To the left of the dining room is the kitchen and if you walk down the stairs on the other side of the pool you will find a gate, it leads to a trail that will take you down to the sea. There is a swimming tform and if you decide to rent a boat you can moor it there. I have filled the fridge, freezer, and bar. The chef will arrive tomorrow at nine to prepare breakfast. Her name is Nina, and she is very good.¡±


    After handing a set of keys to Pete and another to Sandy she said goodbye and left.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing,¡± said Candy. She had opened the doors and stood by the pool watching the sunset. Lily came up behind her and whispered, ¡°fuck the sunset, I want a drink and maybe we can go into town and see if we can meet some guys.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we just got here. Why don¡¯t we take it easy tonight and then we can go out tomorrow?¡±


    Lily shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Fine, but you know what that means?¡±


    Candy giggled and moved her hand until it brushed against Lily¡¯s pussy. ¡°Mm, I do, and I promise it will be worth the wait.¡±


    Lily gently pped her ass. ¡°It better be.¡±


    She left Candy outside and went into the kitchen looking for something to drink. She found her mother pouring two sses of white wine.


    ¡°Hi, honey, would you like some?¡±


    ¡°Sure, and I¡¯ll take a ss for Candy. She is outside watching the sunset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some sandwichester if you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Lily took the sses and walked back to the terrace and saw that Pete had joined Candy.


    ¡°Hey, Mom is bringing you a ss in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, isn¡¯t this fantastic?¡±


    Candy turned and said, ¡°can Lily and I borrow the car tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°If you are going to party, it¡¯s better that you take a cab. I don¡¯t want you drinking and driving, but if you want to go to one of the beaches during the day you are wee to it. I think your mother and I will hang around here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Cool, thanks.¡±


    After they had watched the sun go down Sandy made them some snacks and around midnight they all went to bed. The jetg and the wine had made them tired and Lily and Candy wanted to wake up early to be able to spend most of the day on a beach.


    ¡°Do you think they are asleep?¡± whispered Candy from her bed.


    ¡°I think so, I heard Pete snore just a minute ago.¡±


    Her side was closest to the door, while Candy slept under the window. There was a rustle when Candy got out of her bed and got into Lily¡¯s. When she wasfortable she moved her fingers along Lily¡¯s t tummy up to her new boobs.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± said Lily when Candy¡¯s fingers began to slightly pinch her nipples.


    She turned toward her and they met in a silent, but deep kiss. Their tongues yed and after a while, Lily pushed Candy¡¯s head downwards and she kissed her way to Lily¡¯s pussy where she began to lick it. The sounds of their lovemaking increased in volume until Lily shrieked and pressed her stepsister¡¯s face hard against her wet cunt.


    On the other side of the wall, Pete pretended to sleep. His cock was rock hard and when he heard the two girls fucking next door, he almost got up to go to the bathroom and jerk off. Instead, he was silent, he waited and listened and when they were quiet, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 102

    It had happened in February. Candy and Lily had been at a party off-campus, and at some point, after midnight they had left with Dustin. He was a senior and drove a brand new Mercedes AMG 500. The roar of the engine sent vibrations so strong that both Lily and Candy had be wet just from the drive.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Once back at Dustin¡¯s ce they had opened a bottle of champagne and Dustin had dropped his pants. The girls knelt before him and began to attend to his hard cock. Lily liked to suck on his balls while Candy concentrated on his shaft and cockhead. Within minutes pre-cum came oozing out and the girls had happily licked it away. They had never met Dustin before, but through the grapevine, they had heard that he was a greaty, so when he passed out on the sofa a few minutester they were mighty disappointed. They sat on either side of him and looked down at his limp cock and then Candy said, ¡°fuck, I am horny.¡±


    ¡°So am I. I can¡¯t believe this idiot passed out. What do we do now?¡±


    Both of them were quite drunk and Candy looked over at her stepsister. Her nipples were hard and she could see that her pussy lips were swollen.


    ¡°What about you and me?¡± she said.


    Lily looked up from the sleeping lover. ¡°What?¡±


    Instead of answering, Candy leaned over the sleeping Dustin and put her hands on Lily¡¯s boobs, caressing them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but it feels good,¡± she said.


    Lily¡¯s head was spinning, but Candy¡¯s hands felt good on her tits so she let her continue. When she began to pinch her nipples she moaned a little and moved closer. Candy noticed it and climbed over the sleeping body to get closer. She looked into Lily¡¯s eyes and slowly their heads moved closer until their lips met. At first, it was very tentative, a little kiss, and then their tongues met, and it was like if a dam had been opened. Candy pushed her down andy on top of her, her mouth searching for her neck, her boobs, and her nipples. Lily¡¯s hands wandered over Candy¡¯s body, found her pert ass and grabbed her ass cheeks, and pressed them hard against herself.


    Candy moved down until her lips touched her stepsister¡¯s pussy and there she found her clit hard and ready. She sucked on it and when Lilly began to moan louder she spread her legs and began to lick the slit and nibble at her lips.


    ¡°Oh, god, what are we doing?¡± said Lily.


    ¡°Fucking, and I love it. You taste so good.¡±


    ¡°Mm, the way you do it, is so much better than any guy.¡±


    Lily moved so they were in a sixty-nine with Lily underneath. When Candy lowered her cunt, Lily¡¯s lips found her clit and she sucked and licked on it until Candy sat down on her face and she could hardly breathe. Within minutes they both came and when it was over theyy there, inplete silence.


    Candy spoke first. ¡°Wow, that was intense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what the fuck happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but I liked it.¡±


    ¡°Me too, but let¡¯s be careful. We don¡¯t want our parents to find out.¡±


    ¡°My lips are sealed.¡±


    Lily looked up at her stepsister¡¯s swollen pussy. ¡°No, they are not.¡±


    Candy giggled and sat down again. ¡°Shut up, and get back to work.¡±


    Since they shared a dorm room with two other girls they had to be careful. But at least once a week they would make love and make sure the door was locked. On the weekends when they went home, they would wait until their parents were asleep and then sneak into one of the other¡¯s rooms. Candy bought a vibrator which they used on each other and learned more ways to give and receive pleasure than any guy had ever given them. This didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t love a good hard cock, they did. Sometimes they would share a guy, but when they were with him, they would be careful not to get carried away and fuck each other. They didn¡¯t want their secret spread around campus.


    The following morning Lily woke up first. Shey in bed and stretched like a cat and then rolled over on her side, watching her stepsister sleeping on the other bed. The sheet had fallen to the floor and Candyy on her stomach with one leg pulled up. Her red panty had slid into her ass crack. Silently Lily got up and sat down next to her sleeping stepsister. She let her hand slide along the soft but firm thigh up to the curve of her ass. She bent down and kissed it and Candy stirred.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± said Lily.


    ¡°Hi, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°Around eight.¡±


    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s too early.¡±


    Candy rolled over onto her back and Lily bent down and gave her a soft kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Mm, that was nice,¡± said Candy and took Lily¡¯s boobs in her hands. They were so firm and big. Before the operation she had been an A, now she was a C cup. The nipples stiffened under her touch and a moan escaped Lily¡¯s mouth. She gently pushed the hands away, and said, ¡°get up, I want to go to the beach.¡±


    She got off the bed and looked in her suitcase which she hadn¡¯t unpacked yet. She found a pair of shorts and by the time she was dressed Candy was rummaging through her suitcase.


    The house was quiet when they walked down the corridor to the kitchen. Lily opened the fridge and took out OJ, cheese, and butter. In a cupboard, she found a loaf of bread and began to make sandwiches. Candy got the coffee machine working and by the time she had two cups ready, Lily had the sandwiches on a te and they walked out to the terrace.


    ¡°God, it is beautiful,¡± said Candy, after drinking some coffee.


    The ocean was like a mirror and the only thing moving on it, was a small white fishing boat. They could hear the sound from the engine in the silence.


    ¡°I could live here full time,¡± said Lily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will like the winters. They are windy and cold, plus there are almost no people on the ind. All the clubs and bars are closed and so are the shops.¡±


    They ate in silence and when they were done, they took the things to the kitchen. Candy was doing the dishes when there was a knock on the entrance door.


    Lily went to open it and when she did, she saw a woman standing outside. She was in her sixties, with white hair, and was holding a cigarette between her lips.


    ¡°Yes?¡± said Lily.


    ¡°Good morning, I¡¯m Nina, the chef.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t think she looked like a chef. She was dressed in jeans and a ck T-shirt that had the logo of one of the nightclubs. On the floor stood a stic bag from a supermarket and inside she could see a uniform.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lily. My stepsister, Candy, is in the kitchen.¡±


    She let Nina in and closed the door behind her. Then she followed her to the kitchen where Candy was wiping her hands on a towel.


    ¡°Did you girls eat already?¡± said Nina.


    ¡°Yeah, we got up early. Our parents are still sleeping,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°Do you want something else?¡±


    Lily took Candy under the arm. ¡°No, thanks. We are going to the beach. We¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Nina watched the two girls walk down the corridor and smiled. Such nice young women, she thought. Then she went ahead and began to prepare a big breakfast.

 Chapter 103

    ¡°Where to?¡± said Lily when they were in the car.


    ¡°C Bassa, there is a beach club there which is supposed to be very good.


    Lily put the car in gear and they drove down the hill. The road wasn¡¯t paved so Lily drove slowly to avoid the potholes. When they reached the main road there was a sign for C Bassa, C Conta and C Tarida. She turned right and continued.


    ¡°There is no one around,¡± said Candy, looking at the empty road.


    ¡°I guess people are sleeping in. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Ten minutester they arrived and parked in the designated area. From the trunk, Candy took a bag with towels and bottled water. There was also a change of clothes for each of them and a bottle of sunscreen.


    ¡°Wow, I guess we are not the first,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°Holy shit, where did all these peoplee from?¡±


    The beach was already full of bodies. They made their way along the water line until they reach halfway and then walked up towards the beach club. There were sunbeds covered in white sheets with other sheets hanging on poles stuck in the sand. They gave shade and Candy sat down on one of the beds. ¡°This looks nice.¡±


    Lily sat down on another and began to take out towels and the sunscreen. A young man in white shorts and a white polo came up to them.


    ¡°Good morning,dies. Can I get you anything?¡±


    Lily looked over at Candy. ¡°Do you want something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but nothing with alcohol.¡±


    ¡°We have freshly pressed juices and smoothies,¡± said the man. There was a name tag that said Pepe.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll have a smoothie. Surprise me with something good, Pepe,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same,¡± said Lily.


    Pepe gave them a big smile and wandered off over the sand. ¡°Yummy, he looked delicious,¡± said Lily.


    Candyughed and took the sunscreen from Lily¡¯s bed. ¡°Yeah, he did. Can you do my back?¡±


    Candy began to unfasten her bikini top. She wore a white two-piece bikini. Lily had the same model but in red. When Candy took off the top and put in the bag, Lily said, ¡°are you going topless?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not? Most of the women here seem to.¡±


    Lily looked around them, and Candy was right. Almost all the women were topless, even the older ones.


    Candyy down on her stomach and Lily sat down next to her. She squirted some sunscreen in her hand and began to massage it into her stepsister¡¯s white skin. When she was done Candy turned around and Lily gave her the bottle.


    ¡°What? You are not going to do my front,¡± said Candy, with a grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, too many eyes here.¡±


    When they had finished, theyy down and soaked up the sun. Pepe came back with a tray with two big frosted sses. He put them on a little table and walked away. Lily tried some of the smoothies and said, ¡°this is fantastic, try it.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good,¡± said Candy.


    Theyy back down and in a minute they were both sleeping.


    Tom woke up and stared up at the ceiling. The house was quiet and he figured Lily and Candy were still asleep. He had a morning erection and when he turned his head, he noticed that Sandyy on her stomach. He slid on top of her and used his knee to spread her legs a little.


    Sandy woke up from his weight and when she felt his cock pushing at her pussy she adjusted herself so he slid in.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± she moaned.


    ¡°You feel good, darling. Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Tom began to move slowly at first, but as Sandy became wetter his thrusts became faster and deeper. He grabbed her hips and pulled her up so she was on all four and then fucked her hard until she came. He was about to let go of his load when Sandy turned around and took his cock in her hand. Then she lowered her head and he closed his eyes when she wrapped her lips around his shaft.


    ¡°Oh, honey, you are so good,¡± he said, just before letting go.


    They snuggled for a while and then got up. Sandy went into Lily and Candy¡¯s room and when she came back out and went into the bathroom where Tom was brushing his teeth, she said, ¡°the girls are not in their beds.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are having breakfast?¡±


    Sandy went to the kitchen where she found a woman frying bacon. ¡°Hi, you must be Nina. Did the girls let you in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did. I think they went to the beach.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OK. Well, my husband, Tom, and I will be on the terrace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the food out there, as soon as it is ready.¡±


    Sandy found Tom already seated with a cigarette in his mouth. She sat down opposite him, and said, ¡°Nina is here, she is making breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Great, I am starving. What should we do?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Not much we can do, the girls took the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess we¡¯ll hang around the pool then.¡±


    Sandy gave him a dirty smile. ¡°I can think of many things we can do around the pool.¡±


    Tomughed. ¡°So can I.¡±


    Nina brought them their breakfast and when they had finished, she did the dishes and left. She told them she would be back at two to make lunch.


    When she was gone Tom undressed and dove naked into the cool pool. He swam under the water until he reached the other side where he got up and sat on the edge. He watched Sandy undress and do the same thing. When she came up from under the water she held on to his knees.


    ¡°This is so nice.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I needed this.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing, you work too hard.¡±


    ¡°I guess, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    He slid down back into the water and came up behind her. Sandy felt his hard cock against her ass and she giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s do it on a sunbed, I don¡¯t want to have to empty the pool because we fucked in it.¡±


    Tomughed and swam over to thedder and got up. His cock was hard against his tummy and Sandy licked her lips. God, did she love to suck that thing?

 Chapter 104

    Candy swam towards the rocks on the left side of the beach. Just behind her, Lily was following. They had left their bag with Pepe in the bar and had gone for a swim.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± said Lily.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Five minutester they climbed up on the rocks and found a ce to sit down. From where they were the people on the beach looked like ants. They could see San Antonio bay and the town beyond it. A few boats were out on the water some water taxis and others pleasure boats. Lily stretched her arms above her head, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done so much exercise in months.¡±


    Candy tried to lie down, but there was no ce where she could befortable so she sat up again. ¡°It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Is that the club in San Antonio?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    Lily put a hand on Candy¡¯s thigh and moved closer. Her stepsister turned her head and they kissed. Their tongues yed and Lily moved a hand up along Candy¡¯s tummy towards her boobs.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± she moaned when Lily¡¯s fingers pinched her nipple.


    ¡°They are so hard.¡± She bent down and kissed each one in turn, and then moved down towards her pussy. Candy leaned back as much as she could and spread her legs, giving Lily some room to y with.


    Instead of pulling down the bikini bottom Lily simply moved it to the side and exposed Candy¡¯s shaved cunt. She let her tongue run up and down the slit a few times before she concentrated on her clit.


    ¡°Yes, yes, keep going, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Using two fingers Lily began to finger fuck her while still sucking on her clit and within minutes Candy came and squirted all over Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mm, I love when you do that,¡± she moaned while licking her lips.


    Candy gasped for air and looked down at Lily¡¯s wet face. Squirting took a lot of energy and she needed a few minutes topose herself. Lily didn¡¯t have that gift, and Candy didn¡¯t know she had it either until a few months ago. They had been ying with the vibrator, and when she hade, she had squirted all over her stepsister¡¯s face and bed. They had both looked at each other, not believing what had happened. Candy woulde without squirting too, but if Lily put in the time and the effort, she would do it after several minutes of intense sucking, and finger fucking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You are getting very pink,¡± said Lily.


    Candy who had recovered looked down at her arms and saw what Lily meant. Her skin was much whiter than Lily¡¯s and she burned easier. They slipped into the water and began the long swim back to the beach.


    When they arrived back at the vi Candy went ahead while Lily got the bag out of the back seat.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we are back,¡± she called when she walked in.


    Sandy lifted her head from Tom¡¯s cock. ¡°Shit, they are back, quick, get dressed.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Tom grabbed his shorts and put them on as fast as he could. Sandy took a towel and wrapped it around herself and then they sat down on two sunbeds, just as Candy walked out onto the terrace.


    ¡°Hey, how was the beach?¡± said Sandy


    ¡°Fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You are red in the face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it must be from the sun.¡±


    ¡°Uhu-hu.¡± Candy took off her shorts and T-shirt and then dove into the pool. When she came up Tom said, ¡°where is Lily?¡±


    ¡°She took the bag inside. I think she is hanging the towels to dry.¡±


    ¡°Which beach did you go to?¡±


    ¡°C Bassa, and it was packed with people.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is high season,¡± said Tom, while watching her floating on her back. She moved and he could see how the bikini slid into her pussy. She is shaved, he thought and felt his cock grow hard.


    ¡°Nina should be back soon. We can have lunch, and then maybe go into Town,¡± said Sandy.


    Tom got up and said, ¡°it will be siesta, everything will be closed.¡±


    ¡°Right, I forgot.¡±


    Lily came out and waved. Then she did the same as Candy and jumped in the pool. She swam over to where Sandy was and hung onto the edge of the pool. ¡°What have you guys been up to?¡±


    Sandy nced at Tom, who grinned. ¡°Not much, just taking in the sun and rxing,¡± she said.


    Tom walked inside, but before he reached the door, he called back, ¡°does anyone else want a beer?¡±


    Candy and Lily put their hands up, and Sandy said, ¡°just water for me.¡±


    When he walked into the kitchen, Tom leaned against the fridge. His cock was still hard and he closed his eyes, trying to wipe out the sight of Candy¡¯s slit. He took a few deep breaths and slowly he felt his erection disappear. He opened the fridge and took out three beers and a bottle of water. He didn¡¯t know how long he would be able to hold back his need to fuck Lily and Candy. The question was how would he do it? He had to be careful so that Sandy didn¡¯t find out. He was sure they would y along. He had caught them a couple of times fucking guys in their rooms on the weekends. He had the bad habit of waking up in the middle of the night thirsty, and to get to the stairs he had to walk by the girls¡¯ bedrooms. And he had heard them with the guys they had invited over. The usual excuse was that it was too far for the poor guy to drive home. He didn¡¯t care. They were adults and could do whatever they wanted. The only bad thing was that he would be horny when he listened in on them fucking and sucking.


    There was a knock on the front door. Tom took the drinks and went to open it.


    ¡°Hi, Nina,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll go straight to the kitchen. Lunch should be ready in an hour.¡±


    ¡°OK, sounds great, thanks.¡±


    He closed the door and then went back out to the pool. Lily and Candy hadid down on sunbeds and when he put down the beer between them he stole a nce at the curve of their pussies. Stupid idea, he thought a secondter, his hard on hade back.

 Chapter 105

    ¡°I need a drink!¡± shouted Lily over the music.


    Candy nodded and they made their way across the dance floor towards the main bar. Candy was wearing a short white dress and heels. Lily had a ck halter top and tight ck shorts. On her feet she wore sandals and neither of them wore a bra.


    When they arrived at the bar Candy looked around. The ce was huge, and she guessed there must be several thousand people inside. The dance floor was packed and the music was everywhere. The design was in white with a lot of pillows on the sofas and big sheets hanging from the high ceiling, making it look like they were in the clouds.


    ¡°What are you having,¡± said the female bartender.


    ¡°Vodka, Red Bull,¡± said Lily.


    ¡°Vodka tonic,¡± said Candy.


    Lily checked her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost four in the morning. I can¡¯t believe we have been here that long.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I guess we should head back after the drinks.¡±


    When the woman handed them their sses, they headed over to a corner and sat down on the fluffy pillows. Lily took a long drink and then said, ¡°did you notice Pete¡¯s hard on today?¡±


    Candy put down her ss. ¡°No, when did you see it?¡±


    ¡°By the pool, after he put down the beers he turned and I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Was it big?¡±


    Lily giggled. ¡°What do I know? He was wearing shorts. Anyway, what kind of question is that?¡±


    Candy shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know he has the hots for us?¡±


    ¡°You are kidding. How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, small things. Like today when I was in the pool before you came out. He thought I didn¡¯t see him, but I did.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Stared at my pussy.¡±


    Lilyughed. ¡°What a horny bastard.¡±


    ¡°Mm, but there is more.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I know he listens to us fucking guys when we are at home.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I saw him outside your door. I was on my way to get a drink one night, and when I opened the door, I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Pervert.¡±


    Candyughed and drank some more of her drink. ¡°Can you really me him? I mean, we are kind of loud, and we do walk around half-naked most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he fantasies about fucking us?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does. What I wonder is, does he know about you and me?¡±


    Lily was quiet. She watched a few people pass by and then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I am sure he would either have said something or made a joke about it.¡±


    ¡°What about Sandy?¡±


    ¡°No way, she is clueless.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what she would do if she found out that Pete wants to fuck us.¡±


    ¡°Probably divorce him.¡±


    ¡°No! We can¡¯t have that. He is too nice, and he buys us a lot of gifts, like these,¡± said Lily and cupped her boobs.


    When they had finished their drinks they walked outside. There was still a long line to get in. At the main road, they gged down a cab and Lily gave the driver directions on how to get back to the vi.


    The first thing Candy did when she walked through the front door was to take off her shoes.


    ¡°God, those heels, I think I have killed my poor feet.¡±


    ¡°Go out on the terrace, I¡¯ll get us a couple of beers,¡± said Lily and walked on unsteady feet into the kitchen.


    Both of them were quite drunk, and a nightcap by the pool was the perfect ending to a very good night.


    Candy took off her dress and her panties and then slipped into the water. It wasn¡¯t cold, more like lukewarm. She floated on her back and looked up at the stars. The night was filled with sounds from insects and night birds. A dog barked somewhere and she closed her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the bottle over her, on the table,¡± said Lily when she came out.


    ¡°Come in the water, it¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    Lily got undressed and silently slid over the edge into the water. They didn¡¯t want to wake up Sandy and Pete.


    Candy swam up to her and pushed her against the side. They could both stand in that part of the pool and when Candy slid her arms around Lily she moved in closer. They kissed and Candy grabbed her stepsister¡¯s ass and lifted her up. Lily wrapped her legs around her hips and Candy felt her pussy against her tummy. After a few minutes of kissing, Lily got up on the edge, and Candy moved in between her legs. When she began to lick her pussy Lilyy down and closed her eyes.


    Pete couldn¡¯t sleep. It was too hot and he was sweating. Sandy was deep asleep after almost a bottle of wine. Nina had made them a fantastic dinner and after the girls had left, he and Sandy had sat on the terrace and talked. Maybe if he went for a swim, he could go back to sleep, he thought. He gently got out of bed, making sure he didn¡¯t wake Sandy up, and then closed the bedroom door behind him.


    When he walked across the living room towards the pool area he thought he saw something. He stopped and rubbed his eyes. Then he slowly moved closer. It was Lily and Candy. Lily was lying on her back with her feet in the water and Candy was standing between her legs licking her pussy. The French doors were open and Pete could hear the soft moaninging from Lily. He moved closer, very carefully, not to disturb them. Then he stood in the shadows and watched.


    ¡°Oh, suck it, suck it,¡± said Lily and pulled Candy¡¯s head harder against her wet cunt. Her stepsister had her lips on her clit and was sucking it hard. When she slid a finger inside her, Lily gasped and began to move her hips.


    Pete¡¯s cock rose and he grabbed it with his right hand. He slowly began to stroke it while keeping his eyes on the two girls. Was this something new, or had they been having sex together for a long time, he wondered? He moved and without thinking about it, his elbow hit the ss door. Not hard enough to break it, but it made some noise.


    Candy lifted her head and turned towards the door. It took her a second to realize what she was looking at. Just inside she saw Pete with his hand on his cock.


    ¡°Pete!¡±


    Lily sat straight up. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Pete walked out still holding his cock. ¡°What the hell are you two doing,¡± he said.


    Candy felt herself blush, and Lilly looked for something to cover herself with, but her clothes were too far away. Instead, she turned to Pete and said, ¡°what does it look like we are doing?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea, you were into each other,¡± he said. He had let go of his cock, but it was still hard.


    Candy¡¯s eyes were drawn to it. ¡°And looking at you, it seems you like to watch,¡± she said, her voice husky.


    Pete grinned. ¡°I have wanted to fuck you two since you came into my life, and now since I have caught you munching each other I think I have the right to.¡±


    Lily looked at Candy, who slowly nodded her head. Then she turned to Pete. ¡°OK, but let¡¯s do it out here, we don¡¯t want Sandy to wake up.


    Pete went back to the doors and closed the drapes and then locked them from the outside. When he turned back to Lily and Candy, he said, ¡°there we go, now we have some privacy.¡±


    Candy had gotten out of the pool and was kneeling by Lily. When Pete stood in front of them, Candy took his balls in her hand and gently fondled them. I drop of pre-cum was on the tip of his cock and lily licked it away, and then took his shaft in her mouth. Her lips stretched as she moved down and by the time she reached the base her jaws ached. Pete had a big cock and she loved sucking it.


    Candy took his balls in her mouth and carefully began to suck on them while her tongue moved around. Pete moaned and looked down at his stepdaughters.


    ¡°Mm, you really know how to suck cock.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and we love it,¡± said Candy.


    After a few minutes, Pete withdrew his cock andy down. Lily straddled him and using one hand guided his cock to her pussy. Then she lowered herself with a long moan. Candy hunched down over his face and Pete began to lick her. She tasted of pool water and salt. He concentrated on her clit and when she began to groan, she lowered herself more until she sat on his face.


    Lily rode his shaft hard, bouncing up and down while cupping her boobs. She loved the feeling of being stretched to the limit and watching her stepsister having her pussy licked by Pete was a huge turn on. When she came in a long gasp she got off and they changed position. Candy decided to ride him facing the pool with her back to his face.


    Lily tasted different, thought Pete. Her lips were bigger and he took each of them in his mouth before moving on to her swollen clit.


    Candy grinded her pussy against his crotch, making his cock prate her as deep as it could. Then she moved up and down slowly, making sure she enjoyed his entire shaft.


    When he was close toing Pete pushed Lily away from his face and lifted Candy of his cock. Then he stood up.


    ¡°I want you to taste me,¡± he said.


    The girls knew what he wanted and knelt before him. They knelt on either side each of his cock and licked and sucked on it. Candy moved on to the cockhead and when his balls began to contract she moved away a little so Lily could get closer.


    Pete shot his load and watched as Lily and Candy took it all. When he was empty the girls licked their lips and then Lily sucked thest few drops out of him.


    ¡°Mm, you taste good,¡± she said.


    ¡°I want more,¡± moaned Candy, holding his shaft with her left hand.


    ¡°All goodes to those who wait,¡± said Pete.


    ¡°Wait?¡± moaned Lily.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going back to bed. We can do this again another day.¡±


    He left them by the pool and walked back inside with a big grin on his face. He would have hot tight pussy for the rest of their vacation.


    The End

 Chapter 106

    Story 19 Heatstroke


    Brandy


    I was soaking wet when I woke and the sheets stuck to my body as I moved across the bed, trying to get up. The sun shone through the windows and it must have been ny degrees inside.


    I opened the window and I gasped at the heat. The breeze felt like a hairdryer on my face.


    I went to the kitchen dressed in only panties and a halter top. Sweat ran down my back and my armpits. A drop of sweat ran down my forehead and onto my nose. I wiped it away and sighed.


    In the kitchen, I found my stepfather standing by the sink, filling the coffee maker. I don¡¯t remember him not being n my life so I always just called him Dad or Father. When he heard me he turned around.


    ¡°Dad! What the fuck¡­ please.¡±


    He looked down at his morning erection, clearly visible through his boxers. ¡°Oh, shit, I¡¯m sorry, Brandy.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He quickly turned around but the image was already burned into my mind. I opened the fridge door and the cool air that flowed over me was like velvet on my skin. My nipples turned hard and I rubbed them a little. I drank directly from a chilled carton of OJ.


    ¡°Brandy, use a ss.¡±


    I turned to my father, still drinking, and some juice trickled down my chin and onto my boobs. After a moment, I stopped gulping and sighed.


    ¡°Sorry, I was so thirsty.¡±


    My dad¡¯s gaze lingered on my juice-covered top and I knew he could see my nipples jutting against the fabric. It was a weird feeling, having him stare at me.


    It was actually in June when I first caught him looking differently at me. There was something in his eyes, a bit like when a cat watches a mouse before it pounces. At first, I felt ufortable, but then I liked it. It felt good that my dad liked the way I looked. None of the boys in school seemed to like me.


    I guess I¡¯m not the prettiest girl. I have mousy brown hair that never seems to be the way I want it. I have freckles and I¡¯m pretty much blind without my thick sses. My skin is pale ¨C I don¡¯t tan at all ¨C and I guess my only strength is my body. I have firm, high tits, and a pert ass, but I don¡¯t wear tight clothes and so the guys at school don¡¯t notice my body. But my dad sure did.


    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± I asked, sitting at the kitchen table.


    ¡°Bacon, eggs, and toast. The usual.¡±


    He put a te of food on the table and, from the corner of my vision, I noted that he still had a hard-on. There was an ufortable tension in the room and so I said, ¡°Thanks, it looks great.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Any ns for today, honey?¡±


    It was Saturday, so no school. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just hang around the pool and keep cool, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n. I need to run some errands but I should be back in an hour or so.¡±     Dad


    I didn¡¯t have any errands to run, I just needed to get out of the house. Being there alone with Brandy dressed only in her panties and that juice-covered top was too much. My wife had left me for another man a year earlier. Even though Brandy was her daughter I had known her since she was a baby. Brandy didn¡¯t seem to care that her mother had left her and we had an amazing rtionship. Brandy¡¯s mom left a note that said Fuck You, and that was it. No exnation, no reason, just left me and Brandy.


    Living an hour¡¯s drive from the closest town made my social life shitty. I had tried inte dating but all the women just wanted to chat and not meet. I masturbated almost every day. I had thought about paying a prostitute but the idea of all the cocks before me turned me off.


    One day, I¡¯d got home early from work andwhen I walked past Brandy¡¯s room I heard noises, like asif someone was fucking. I knew that Brandy didn¡¯t have a boyfriend so I peeked.


    She was sitting at her desk, her ass on the edge of the seat, and a porn video was ying on herputer of a woman sucking a dick. Brandy was pinching a pink nipple and her other hand was between her legs. As I watched, I heard the wet sound of her pussy being finger-fucked and my cock grew hard.


    I quickly walked to my bedroom and closed the door. Leaning against it, I took a deep breath trying toe to terms with what I¡¯d just seen. The fact that my daughter was masturbating wasn¡¯t a big deal; it was quite normal for a sixteen-year-old girl. But the fact that she was watching porn was a surprise. If I had a son and caught him watching, I wouldn¡¯t think twice about it.


    I calmed myself but my cock was still hard. I went to the bathroom and jerked off while imagining Brandy finger-fucking herself. Afterward, I felt guilty and promised myself to never again use her as a jerk-off tool.


    It didn¡¯t work. From that day in May, I constantly used that image of my daughter masturbating to jerk off. The more I did it, the more natural it became until the day I realized I wanted to fuck her.

 Chapter 107

    Brandy


    When Dad had left, I thought about masturbating. Over thest year, I had be hornier. In the beginning, I had just gently touched my pussy and rubbed my clit until I came. By now, I was fucking myself with two fingers pushed in as far as I could reach. I never seemed to get enough. Usually, I did it once in the morning and then several times after school. It was just such a great feeling,ing over and over again until my legs trembled and Iy exhausted on my bed.


    In the end, I decided against it. It was too hot to masturbate. It would have to wait for the evening or maybe in the showerter on.


    Iy on one of the sunbeds in the shade under therge tree in our backyard. As Iy there, I thought about my mother and wondered why she had left me and Dad. She wasn¡¯t a very good mother, anyway. As a kid, she seldom hugged me or told me she loved me. She spent most of her time nagging at Dad and I felt sorry for him. Still, when she¡¯d left, I cried a lot and was very upset. As time went by, I realized I didn¡¯t really miss her. But, I did feel a bit sad for my dad who was alone.


    I knew they¡¯d had an okay sex life. I often heard them fucking at night. I guess that was the only thing they had inmon. These days Dad didn¡¯t get shit. He had told me about inte dating and how crappy it was. I had suggested he go into town and maybe go to a bar, but he said he didn¡¯t want to drink and drive. I figured he must masturbate as I did, which was cool, I guess. Poor guy had to do something.


    As Iy there thinking about my dad jerking off, my mind drifted back to earlier and his morning erection. I¡¯d never seen a cock in real life and I wondered what it felt like to touch one. Then, when I realized I was thinking about my dad¡¯s cock, I shivered. What the hell was wrong with me?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Dad


    After driving into town and aimlessly walking around in the heat, I had a coffee at a cafe and then drove home. I¡¯d been gone for two hours and thought that would be enough to calm down.


    As I entered the house I called out for Brandy but there was no response. I went into the backyard and saw her lying on a sunbed. She was asleep, one leg slightly pulled up and her hands were at her sides.


    The bed was positioned so I saw her from the front. As I got closer, I could see the outline of her pussy and the slit. Her breathing was light and her boobs rose slowly. I went a bit closer and, for a second, I thought about reaching down to caress the form of her pussy but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I stepped back and pulled out my hard cock. I began to jerk off while watching her. I was taking a huge risk: if she woke up there would be hell to pay but I was so horny I didn¡¯t care.


    I moved my hand fast to get it done and over with. As the orgasm built in my crotch, my legs began to feel like rubber. When I came, I shot three thick globs of cum thatnded on the grass and glistened in the sun. I quickly put my cock back and went inside.


    Brandy


    Iy rock still with my eyes closed, trying to understand what had just happened. Well, I knew what had happened: my dad had masturbated while looking at me. I had been dozing but when he opened the door to the backyard it had creaked. I thought he would say something, but when he didn¡¯t, I figured he was just checking on me. When I heard his footsteps approaching, I peeked from behind almost-closed eyelids. I watched him stop, stare, step back and pull out his cock. It was such a shock I didn¡¯t move, justy there watching him. He made funny faces as he jerked off and, when he came he closed his eyes and moaned a little.


    I knew I was wet, I didn¡¯t have to check. My pussy was burning and it wasn¡¯t from the sun. I was horny, and it was wrong, so fucking wrong. I jumped in the pool to try to cool off and think of something else. But, as I swam a fewps, I couldn¡¯t get my dad¡¯s cock out of my mind. It was thick and quite long. His balls were big and there was a thick bush of pubic hair around the base.


    I got out of the pool and let the sun dry me. That took about a nanosecond and, during that time, I made a decision.


    Dad


    I heard her jump in the pool and I thanked my lucky star that she hadn¡¯t woken earlier. I took a beer from the fridge and put the can to my forehead. The cold made me feel better and I ran it over my cheeks. I was about to open it when I heard footsteps behind me.


    ¡°Dad, what the fuck was that?¡±


    I stopped rolling the beer can and stood still. A thousand thoughts ran through my mind and in the end, I said ame, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just came all over the grass after masturbating while watching me, that¡¯s what.¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t angry, more like she¡¯d stated a fact; not at all using.


    I slowly turned around and opened the can. While drinking from it I watched her. She stood in her bikini a few feet from me. Her nipples were hard and her eyes cool.


    I took the can from my lips. ¡°Yeah, I did, and I¡¯m very sorry for doing it.¡±


    ¡°Have you done it before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Will you do it again?¡±


    ¡°No, ¡± I lied again.


    She was quiet while her gaze ran from my eyes down to my crotch and back up again. ¡°Are you hard?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be hard?¡± As she spoke, she undid her top and it fell to the floor. Her boobs wererge, a C cup with tiny pink nipples. I dropped the can. It rolled under the kitchen table, spilling beer all over the floor.


    Brandy cupped her boobs and ran her thumbs over her nipples. ¡°Do you want to touch?¡±


    As in a dream, I saw my hands move forward as she took a step towardme. Then I had them in my hands, heavy, soft, and firm. I sighed.


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice had changed pitch and was a bit deeper and hoarse.


    ¡°Yeah, god, they are firm.¡±


    She closed her eyes and I felt her hands working my belt and buttons. My pants fell to the floor and a hand was inside my boxers. As she wrapped her fingers around my cock, her eyes flew open and she slowly went down on her knees.

 Chapter 108

    Brandy


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had my dad¡¯s cock in my hand. Using my free hand, I pulled down his boxers. By now it was rock hard and I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do. I hadn¡¯t nned so far ahead. All I was going to do when I walked into the house was to confront him. But something had changed and, before I knew it, I was on my knees.


    I looked up at him. ¡°So, what do I do?¡±


    He looked shell-shocked and not a word came from his mouth. I thought back to the pornos I had watched and they gave me an idea. I stuck out my tongue and let it circle his dark red cock head. As I did it, my dad sighed and so did I. I had never realized how soft the cock head was and how warm. As I licked it, I soon understood that one spot just under it must be extra sensitive because each time my tongue touched it my dad would gasp a little and his cock would jerk.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I concentrated my attention there and after a while, a drop of clear liquid cameout of his little hole. I lickedand it was sweet. I opened my mouth wider and took his cock inside. My jaws and lips were stretched.


    ¡°Ah, careful with the teeth,¡± Dad moaned.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled. It was hard to speak with my mouth full.


    I began to move my head up and down as I had seen in the movies and, as I did it, more of the sweet liquid came out and it tasted wonderful. I cupped his balls and massaged them a little. The more I sucked on him the more he moaned and I loved every second of it.


    Dad


    Looking down at Brandy sucking my cock, I was torn between telling her to stop and letting her continue. It was so wrong what we were doing on so many levels. I didn¡¯t quite understand how we¡¯d ended up with her on her knees with my cock in her mouth. When her teeth scratched me, I asked her to be careful instead of pulling away and telling her to stop. It felt so good what she was doing and it was so long ago I¡¯d had a blowjob. I figured one didn¡¯t matter. We could me it on the heat, im we had heatstroke, and had done something stupid.


    Then it happened, I shot my load.


    I had thought about telling her but my body just erupted and I didn¡¯t have time. She pulled away and stared up at me with wide eyes and cum running down her chin, just like the OJ earlier.


    Brandy


    I wasn¡¯t ready for it when it came. Suddenly my mouth was full of this hot, funny-tasting liquid. The taste was different from the clear liquid I¡¯d tasted earlier. As I pulled away, his cock slid out and what I realized was cum ran out. I spat the rest on the floor and wiped my mouth.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so, so, sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Please forgive me. I should never have let you do that.¡±


    I got up and our eyes met. ¡°Dad, I wanted to, don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    ¡°But what we just did, it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°I know it was, but who has to know? I won¡¯t tell.¡±


    There was a long silence and, as it became ufortable, I said, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Dad seemed toe back to reality. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want you to lick my pussy. Come¡­¡±


    I took his hand and he followed me like a child. Up the stairs, along the corridor, we walked. We didn¡¯t speak and when we reached my bedroom I let go of his hand.


    Inside, I took off my bikini bottom andy down on the bed with my legs spread wide. Dad stood at the foot of the bed staring down at me. I ran a middle finger along my slit and it came away wet. cing it on my lips, I whispered, ¡°C¡¯mon, Dad, get down there. I know you want to.¡±


    Dad


    She looked so hot where shey. Gone were my previous concerns. Brandy obviously wanted me to eat her out so I wasn¡¯t forcing myself on her. I got on the bed andy down between her legs with my face above her pussy. She was cleanly shaved, not a hair in sight. Her pussy lips were pink and a bit swollen and her clit peeked out. I closed my eyes and ran my tongue along her slit and she moaned.


    As my tongue opened her, I could taste her sweet juice. It was so different from her mother¡¯s which had been a bit sour. Brandy tasted of saltwater and honey, at least in my mind. Licking and sucking her lips while stroking her thighs made her moan louder and her ass came off the mattress. She pushed my face harder against her pussy and I drank her. After a while, she began to squirm and her thighs locked my head in ce.


    ¡°Oh fuck, fuck, Dad¡­ Dad, I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!¡±


    With a drawn-out whine, her body tensed and then rxed. Her thighs fell away from my head and, as I looked up at her face, she was smiling, her cheeks pink and her chest heaving.


    She looked down at me. ¡°That was amazing. So much better than ying with myself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. The situation was so absurd I didn¡¯t really know what to say or do.


    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s keep this a secret and never talk about it again,¡± I said and crawled backward away from her.


    ¡°Hey, wait, stop. Where are you going?¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower to clean this mess off me. Which I will never be able to do, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Why, Dad? I liked it and I guess you did too. I thought since we¡¯ve gone this far, we might as well fuck.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Brandy


    As soon as the word fuck had left my lips I realized I might have gone too far. Dad¡¯s chin dropped and he looked at me as if I was insane, which maybe I was. But one thing was for sure, my pussy needed cock.


    ¡°Brandy, this has gone too far already.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we can always me heatstroke for what we are doing. Remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting my cock inside you.¡±


    He was now standing at the foot of the bed and his cock was slowly going limp. I moved so I was kneeling on the bed and then took his hands in mine.


    ¡°Dad, I want to be fucked, okay. I¡¯m sixteen years old and I still haven¡¯t had a cock in me. All my friends at school have. The boys don¡¯t even look at me so there is no chance of getting any from them. So please, please, fuck me. Look, I will even make it easy for you.¡±


    I let go of his hands and turned around so I was on all fours. Pushing my ass up and opening my legs, I used my fingers to spread my pussy lips.


    ¡°There you go, all you have to do is stick it in me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on the pill sincest year. Thest thing Mom did before she leftwas making sure I was on the pill.¡±


    Dad


    Her ass was perfect, like a juicy apple staring back at me. Her pussy looked so inviting and my cock rose to the asion. Because I couldn¡¯t see her face, the pussy and ass could belong to any teenage girl and I guess that¡¯s what made me do it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I stepped a bit closer and ced my hands on her hips. Her fingers found my cock and guided it to her entrance. As I felt the warmth and the softness of her lips, I gently pushed inside her.


    ¡°Oh, oh, shit, you are big,¡± she moaned into her pillow.


    She was so tight I had to push hard to get in. Then I reached her hymen and stopped. ¡°Brandy, are you sure about this?¡±


    She lifted her head. ¡°Yeah, Daddy, take my virginity.¡±


    In one hard push, I broke through. Brandy raised her head and cried out but I didn¡¯t care. I began to pound her pussy as if there was no tomorrow. I even pped her ass a little for being such a naughty girl.


    Brandy


    When Dad¡¯s cock broke through, pain shot through me and I screamed out. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t stop but began to fuck me hard. As the pain seared through my body, a glimmer of pleasure began to grow, and slowly my pussy adjusted to his thickness and I was loving it.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, your cock, it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you like Daddy fucking you?¡±


    He pped my assa few times. ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I¡¯m such a slut letting my daddy fuck me.¡±


    He pulled out and rolled me over. cing my legs over his shoulders, he lined up his cock with my pussy. I used my elbows to raise myself up just in time to see his cock head spread my pussy lips and disappear into me again.


    My mouth was half open and I looked into his eyes while he fucked me. ¡°Yes, give it to me, Daddy, fuck my little pussy hard.¡±


    And he did. It felt so good I fell back again and held my boobs in ce so they wouldn¡¯t bounce too much. My body was reacting to his onught and a warm feeling began to grow from my pussy outwards. I let go of my boobs and dug my fingers into the sheets.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ming!¡±


    Dad didn¡¯t say anything, he just kept on fucking me hard. Then I came. I held my breath and my mouth flew open. I stared at his face and guessed that he wasn¡¯t far away froming.


    Dad


    Brandy¡¯s pussy kept on squeezing my cock after she hade. I managed two or three deep thrusts before emptying my load inside my daughter¡¯s pussy. My cook slowly went ck and slipped out of her and she moaned a little. I watched as the cum trickled out. Brandy slid a middle finger between her swollen pussy lips and then popped the finger into her mouth and suckedit.


    ¡°Mmm, Daddy, you taste so good.¡±


    Her body was covered in sweat and her cheeks were red from the heat and from fucking. She smiled up at me and I slowly shook my head.


    ¡°This is pretty fucked up, Brandy.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Yeah, it is, but I thought it was cool.¡±


    I got off the bed and was about to leave when she added, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be too long. I want your cock inside me again.¡±


    ¡°Brandy, remember one thing. This is all happened because we had heatstroke.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°C¡¯mon, you have wanted to fuck me since the day you saw me rub my pussy.¡±


    I felt myself blush. ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, well, fuck it. Let¡¯s have fun as long as we both enjoy it.¡±     The End

 Chapter 110

    Story 20 The Blizzard


    Brandy


    I got off the snowmobile almost losing my bnce in the deep snow. I hiked my backpack on my shoulder and made the short walk past my dad¡¯s snowmobile and up the steps to the entrance door. After stomping off the snow from my heavy boots and brushing the kes the best I could off my overalls I walked inside.


    It was warm, and I could hear the crackle of the fire in the living room. The smell of roasted chicken lingered in the air mixed with my dad¡¯s aftershave.


    I hung up my overalls on one of the pegs by the door, and on my way to the living room, I dropped my backpack by the stairs leading up to the second floor. I was dressed in a thick wool sweater with a long-armed T-shirt under it. On my legs, I wore regr tights and then wool tights on top with heavy wool socks.


    ¡°Hi, Dad. Smells fantastic.¡± I said and kissed him on the top of his head before sitting down next to him on the sofa.


    ¡°Hi, honey. How was your day?¡± He had a ss of whiskey in front of him, and a booky open on the coffee table next to the ss.


    ¡°Fine, my friends and I got some work done in the library but then the snow came, and we decided to go home.¡±


    He put his arm around my shoulder and kissed my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you at home.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Yeah, you like that?¡±


    My hand moved down to his jeans, and I slowly opened the belt, then the button, and finally the zipper. When I slid my hand inside his underwear, he was hard.


    ¡°Mm, Brandy, really?¡±


    I lowered myself until I could take his cock head between my lips and sucked on it.


    ¡°Oh, shit, that feels good,¡± he moaned.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I began to lick it and then took him inside my mouth. After six months of fucking and sucking, I could never get enough of his massive cock.


    I came up for air, and he said, ¡°Honey, keep on going.¡±


    I did. And when he finally shot his load deep down my throat, I swallowed like a good girl making sure there was not a drop left.


    ¡°Wow, you are fantastic, honey,¡± he said and closed his pants.


    I giggled. ¡°Well, I have had a lot of practice, thesest few months.¡±


    He kissed my cheek. ¡°You sure have. Listen, I got some news. Your Auntie Alexa ising.¡±


    ¡°Alexa, I haven¡¯t met her since I was what, five or six? Why is sheing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it turns out she and Steve divorced, and she wants to get away for a while.¡±


    I looked out the window and saw the snow beings whipped around by the wind. ¡°I hope she brought the right clothes because this isn¡¯t Tampa.¡±


    Dad


    While Brandy went to her room, I picked up my whiskey ss and made my way to the kitchen. While tossing a sd, I thought back to a time when I was a curious teenager and lived at home with my parents and my stepsister Alexa.


    Alexa and I spent a lot of time alone during those years. Our father was a traveling salesman, and our mother often worked double shifts at the diner. I was quite insecure back then with only one friend, whose name was Warren. We would y catch in the backyard or go to the river and fish. Girls didn¡¯t interest us that much. My older stepsister Alexa, on the other hand, was popr in school and often had a date on Friday night.


    The first time I saw a girl¡¯s boobs was a sunny afternoon by the river. Warren and I sat on the river bank fishing and talking as we usually did when we heard loudughter. I looked up and saw Alexa and one of her friendsing towards us. Her friend, Nicole was an eighteen years old bombshell. She had long blond hair, blue eyes, and was a cheerleader. I knew Warren had a crush on her and it was easy to understand. Sadly she or any of the other cheerleaders wouldn¡¯t give us the time of day.


    ¡°Oh shit, it¡¯s Alexa and Nicole,¡± whispered Warren.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Warren quietly slid back into the tall grass andy down on his stomach, I did the same and then we held our breaths. I still don¡¯t know why we hid that day. It wasn¡¯t unusual seeing the girls at the river.


    ¡°Have you seen Darren today?¡± I heard Nicole ask Alexa.


    ¡°Yeah, this morning. He said he was going over to see Warren.¡±


    ¡°God, that wimp has a crush on me. I swear he drools when he hangs around the field while we have practice.¡±


    Alexaughed. ¡°I think Darren has a crush on you too. Maybe you should have a threesome with them.¡±


    Moreughter and then Nicole said, ¡°Fuck that. I need a real cock, not some teenage dick.¡±


    I lifted my head a little and saw the two girls standing no more than ten feet from us. They began to undress which didn¡¯t take long. They both wore shorts and white tops with tennis shoes on their feet. I swallowed hard when they were in their panties. I more felt than heard Warren move next to me.


    ¡°Shit, look at those boobs,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I whispered back.


    When the girls turned towards us, I noted that their nipples were hard and I felt my cock stir in my shorts. To my surprise, I didn¡¯t feel ashamed for staring at my sister. She had a great body, not as toned as Nicole¡¯s but nice.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be a pussy, get naked,¡± said Nicole and pulled off her panties. Her pussy wasn¡¯tpletely shaved, she had a small triangle of pubic her above her slit.


    Alexa looked around. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, no one¡¯s around.¡±


    My sister took off her panties and then the two girls jumped into the water and squealed andughed. I turned to Warren. ¡°Dude, we need to get out of here, now.¡±


    Warren had an empty look in his eyes when he answered. ¡°No, I love her. I need to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Shit, if we get caught, it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    We watched Alexa and Nicole swim for a while, and when they got out of the water, we hunkered down again. I would have thought they would beughing and giggling when they got out by there was just silence. Suddenly I heard a soft moan and the sound of kissing. I looked at Warren who shrugged his shoulders.


    Carefully I lifted my head and what I saw made me gasp. Nicole was lying on her side with her hand between Alexa¡¯s legs. Her fingers slid in and out of my stepsister¡¯s hairy pussy while they made out. I could see strains of saliva that connected their lush lips.


    Warren looked up, and when he saw what was going on, he burst out. ¡°Holy shit, they are a couple of lesbos!¡±


    Nicole and Alexa stopped what they were doing and turned towards us. Nicole spotted me first. ¡°Darren, you little creep. If you tell anyone about this, I will let the school know you suck Warren¡¯s cock.¡±


    I grabbed my fishing gear and ran. I heard Warren right behind me, and as we ran over the fields back home, the only thing in my head was the beautiful look on my stepsister¡¯s face while Nicole¡¯s finger fucked her.


    Later that evening I was in my room when there was a soft knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alexa dressed in a long T-shirt walked up to me and sat on my desk. Arge part of her thigh was visible, and I had a hard time not to look away.


    ¡°Darren, what you saw today stays between us, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. No problem. Are you a lesbo?¡±


    Alexa giggled and pulled a few strands of hair from her face. ¡°No, I like guys. I guess Nicole and I are going through a phase of exploring. It¡¯s just for fun, I¡¯m not in love with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, cool. Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro,¡± she kissed my head and left me alone with a hard cock and confusing emotions. That night I jerked off to the vision of my sister and Nicole in the grass, and I don¡¯t know which of them was hotter.

 Chapter 111

    Brandy


    ¡°Dad, tell me about Aunt Alexa. You hardly mention her.¡±


    He pushed his empty te away and sipped his beer. ¡°After she graduated high school she went to university on a schrship. That¡¯s where she met Steven. He was from a rich family in Tampa, and she fell head over heels in love with him. She never brought him home, and I think it was because she was ashamed of how we lived. We weren¡¯t poor, but it wasn¡¯t good enough for her I guess. After she and Steven graduated, they got married and moved into arge house and started a family.¡±


    ¡°How much older is she?¡±


    Dad thought for a while and then said. ¡°She¡¯s forty-seven now.¡±


    ¡°Do I have stepcousins?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you do. A girl and a boy.¡± He drank his beer and then continued. ¡°Let¡¯s see, Dawn should be around twenty-five and Mike eighteen. Alexa got pregnant quite early I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep in contact?¡±


    Dad sighed. ¡°Alexa and Steven had apletely different lifestyle than your mother and I. They traveled a lot on vacation, to exotic inds and in the winter they would ski in Aspen. Your mother and I could never do that.¡±


    I was quiet for a while. I had never known I had cousins and I wondered if they knew about me, I guessed not.


    ¡°So, Dad here is the billion-dor question. Did you and Alexa ever, you know..?¡±


    Dadughed. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Would you have, I mean if she wasn¡¯t your stepsister?¡±


    He thought for a moment and then leaned in closer. ¡°Yeah, I would. Your Auntie was quite the dish back then. Very popr among the kids in school. Her friends, Nicole, and Alexa were the dream girls back then. My best friend, Warren, had a deep crush on Nicole but she ignored him.¡±


    I pushed my sses up and tilted my head. ¡°What about dessert?¡±


    My dad¡¯s eyes were drawn to the cleavage I was showing off, and he got up. After cing his and my te in the sink, he came over to me and stood between my legs.


    ¡°You know, while Alexa is here this has to stop.¡±


    I looked up at him while massaging my boobs under my sweater. His eyes were focused on the movement, and he licked his lips.


    ¡°Sure Dad, but until then we can have some fun.¡±


    He pulled me up. ¡°You horny little slut, of course, we can.¡±


    He ran up to his bedroom, and I followed. When we were naked, I threw myself on the bed and rolled over on my back. Pulling up my legs towards my boobs I said, ¡°C¡¯mon, Daddy, fuck my pussy.¡±


    Dad


    Alexa didn¡¯t walk through the arrival doors in the airport. She swept through them on long legs and high heels. She wore a ck mink fur that almost reached the floor and a skirt that ended halfway down her legs. She did wear tights which pleased me because the wind was howling and it was well below freezing. At first, she didn¡¯t recognize me, but then a smile grew on her lips, and she vectored in on me. Her thick ck hair was cut in bangs which bounced as she came towards me.


    ¡°Oh my god, Darren!¡± She dropped her two matching suitcases and hugged me hard. In her heels, she was about two inches taller than I was. Hugging me hard I felt my cheeks turn wet with her tears. Sheposed herself, and when we pulled away, she wiped tears from her eyes.


    ¡°Alexa, you look fantastic.¡± I wasn¡¯t lying. She didn¡¯t look her age at all, more like a thirty-something.


    ¡°Thanks, I guess having money helps too keep oneself young. I have had a few nips and tucks over the years, and a boob job after the kids were born.¡±


    ¡°How are they, the kids I mean?¡±


    ¡°Mike is living with his dad and Dawn is doing well at University.¡±


    I picked up her suitcases, and we walked out into the freezing cold. The wind tugged at her coat, and she held it tightly around herself.


    In my pick up I turned on the heater and slowly reversed out of the spot. ¡°We have an hour¡¯s drive in this weather,¡± I said shifting gear.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It gives us time to catch up.¡±


    ¡°What happened with Steven?¡±


    Alexa sighed and looked out of the window. ¡°The usual, he found a younger version of me.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it does. I should have seen iting. The bitch moved in next door. Some spoiled slut living off daddy¡¯s money. He bought her the house, and she moved in with her two poodles. The first day I saw her showing off her body by the pool. She would run up and down the streets in tight shorts and tops showing off her bouncy boobs. All the men on the street timed their gardening with her running. I thought Steven was above it, but he wasn¡¯t.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It had begun to snow, so I slowed down a little. The traffic wasn¡¯t bad, but I had to be careful. ¡°Then what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not much more to tell. I came home one day and found them fucking by our pool. He didn¡¯t even apologize. I packed my things and moved out the same day. Mike was hurt but decided to stay with Steven since he had all his friends living close by. Dawn doesn¡¯t speak to Steven anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry this happened to you.¡±


    She turned to me. ¡°Thanks, you were always so sweet. How¡¯s your daughter, what¡¯s her name, Brandy?¡±


    ¡°She is fine now, but after her mother left us, she went through a hard time.¡±


    ¡°What a bitch, how could she just leave you two?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°who knows, but we are fine now.¡±


    We kept on talking about her career in banking and my bad luck with women. She had changed quite a lot over the years. Money didn¡¯t seem to matter that much to her as it had before, she was more grounded, and real I thought.

 Chapter 112

    Brandy


    Biting my fingernails, I was curled up on the sofa with a nket and the fire roaring. I didn¡¯t know why I was nervous, but I was. What would Alexa think of me? Thest time she had seen me I was six years old.


    I had dressed in jeans and a tight sweater after taking a shower and washing my hair. I had even put on makeup which I never did. When I heard the pick-uping to a halt outside, I got up and made my way to the front door.


    When I opened the door I looked into the greenest eyes I had ever seen. They sat in an oval face with a straight nose and lush lips. Alexa was taller than me, and when she smiled her teeth were perfect and pearly white.


    ¡°Hi, Brandy, are you going to let me in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit, sorry. Of course,e on in.¡±


    I stepped aside, and Alexa walked in followed by Dad. He gave me an approving nod showing he appreciated the fact that I had dressed up.


    He helped Alexa with her coat and hung it on one of the pegs.


    ¡°Let me show you to the guest room. We can have drinks after you freshen up.¡±


    He and Alexa went down down the corridor to the guest bedroom and bathroom. I was stunned. I knew she would be good-looking after what my dad had told me. But I had not expected her to be so beautiful. It was hard to imagine her being older than Dad.


    I went back to the living room and sipped my tea. Dad walked in and said, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You sure is the ugly duckling.¡±


    Heughed and walked over to the bar where he poured a whiskey. ¡°Yeah, I guess I am. Honestly, it took me a moment to recognize her at the airport. It seems that time had stood still when it came to her aging.¡±


    ¡°I bet she won¡¯t be single long. Some guy will swipe her off her feet, and she will have a cock in her again.¡±


    ¡°Brandy! None of that kind of talk, remember.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Dad. I promise to be a good girl.¡±


    Alexa


    After unpacking, I took a hot shower. It was nice to clean up after the long flight. While soaping my body, I thought about my stepbrother. He had changed over the years and even though he was ruggedly good looking I had seen the years on his face. It must be hard to raise a daughter by himself out here in the middle of nowhere.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While toweling myself dry, my mind drifted from Darren to Brandy. She was a mousy girl, even though she had apparently put some effort into making herself pretty. It was easy to spot women who didn¡¯t wear makeup all the time. Usually, there was a bit too much rouge or lipstick and Brandy had both. Maybe I should spend some time with her and teach her a bit about makeup and dressing? Her jeans were years out of fashion, and the sweater was worn, and the colors were washed out.


    After dressing and brushing my hair, I went looking for my stepbrother and niece. I found them in the living room in front of the fire. It seemed cozy.


    ¡°Hi, what can I get you, wine, whiskey, a beer?¡± said Brandy.


    ¡°Red wine, please.¡±


    ¡°Come and sit with me on the sofa,¡± she said and got up.


    The windows were trembling from the wind outside. ¡°Is the weather always like this,¡± I asked Darren.


    ¡°No, sometimes it¡¯s nice and sunny, but always cold this time of year. There is a blizzard that will hit us tomorrow andst a few days. So I hope you haven¡¯t nned to go out.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°No, thanks, I like it here by the fire.¡±


    Brandy came back and handed me a ss. I sipped it. ¡°Mm, this is nice.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I do enjoy a nice ss of red,¡± said Darren.


    We sat in silence, and as I looked into the fire, I felt there was something in the air. It took me a few minutes to realize that Darren and Brandy weren¡¯tfortable. They both twitched and moved a little, like if they were nervous.


    ¡°So, Brandy, do you have a boyfriend?¡± I said to break the silence.


    She gave Darren a quick look and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not very popr with the guys at school.¡± She pushed up her sses and blushed.


    ¡°Nonsense, you are a very pretty young woman, and if you and your dad don¡¯t mind, I have a few ideas on how to make you even prettier. Since the weather is horrible and we have a few days, maybe I could teach you.¡±


    Again that nce at her dad, like if she needed his approval. He gave her a small nod. ¡°That sounds great,¡± said Brandy and sipped from her tea.


    Brandy


    While we had dinner, the wine flowed, and my dad poured me two sses which made me a bit giggly. Alexa told me about my cousins, and I said I wanted to meet them one day which she thought was great.


    When we were done, and Dad had cleaned the table we went back to the living room. After Dad had sat down, he said, ¡°I just have to know, Alexa. What happened with Nicole after that afternoon I saw you two by the river?¡±


    Alexa blushed and looked down into her ss. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s something we should talk about in front of Brandy?¡±


    My dad, being a bit drunk said, ¡°Trust me, Brandy is beyond her years when ites to sex.¡± It took him a few seconds to realize what he had said. I must have been beet red in the face because Alexa¡¯s green eyes bored into mine. ¡°So, you are a naughty girl? I thought you said you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡±


    I panicked, but Dad jumped in. ¡°She doesn¡¯t butst summer she had a summer love affair with a kid from town. I walked in on them one day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a bit too much information,¡± said Alexa and drank from her ss.


    I gave Dad a stern look, and he smiled sheepishly at me. ¡°Now I¡¯m curious, tell me about Nicole?¡± I said.


    ¡°Not much to tell really. She was a girl in my high school, and during summer we had a fling.¡±


    ¡°How did Dad find out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was so funny, my buddy Warren and I were fishing and¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, Darren. Let me tell the story. Yes, they were fishing and Nicole, and I thought we were by ourselves. After swimming, we began to make out.¡±


    Dadughed. ¡°Make out? She was finger fucking your hairy pussy, and you moaned like a porn star.¡±


    Again Alexa blushed. ¡°What your dad is trying to say is that he and Warren saw us making out and touching each other.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± said Dad and poured more wine for everyone.


    ¡°That night I made him promise not to tell anyone, and he didn¡¯t. Nicole and I ended the rtionship when our senior year in high school began, and I have never been with another woman since then.¡±


    I could imagine a teenaged Alexa and her friend making out, and it turned me on. I had thought about being with another girl, but that was impossible. I guess I was curious after watching a few porn clips where teenage girls licked and sucked on each other¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Would you do it again?¡± I asked.


    Alexa thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe, I guess now that I¡¯m single again I can do what I want. It is a very different feeling, both emotionally and physically being with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t have a cock to fuck you with,¡± Dad blurted out.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be an ass, Dad. Alexa has the right to do anything she wants, and I think it¡¯s pretty cool that she is willing to tell us about it.¡±


    She put a warm hand on my thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Thanks, Brandy, that is sweet of you.¡±


    I finished my wine, and it had made me drowsy, so I said good night and went up to my room.


    While lying on my bed, my mind again drifted to the two girls by the river. I knew I was wet, but I was too tired to y with myself. Instead, I just let my hand rest on my pussy.

 Chapter 113

    Alexa


    ¡°She is so mature for her age. You have done a great job raising her,¡± I said to Darren when Brandy was gone.


    ¡°Thanks, it wasn¡¯t easy, but she turned out alright, I guess. More wine?¡±


    I gave him my ss, and while he poured, I asked. ¡°What about you, I know you mentioned some dates you have had while we drove back from the airport. I guess it¡¯s hard to meet someone when you are so isted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not easy, but I get by. Sometimes I hook up with a woman that works in the post office. She is divorced and in the same situation as I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m d for you. A man should be able to have sex not only jerk off.¡±


    I knew I had hit on something because he blushed. ¡°Darren, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever jerk off while fantasizing about Nicole and me?¡±


    He drank from his ss, and after cing it on the coffee table, he leaned back in his chair. ¡°Sure I did, many times. Of course it was Nicole I had in mind.¡±


    There was something in his eyes that told me he wasn¡¯t quite honest with me and when it dawned on me that my brother might have had me in his fantasy it made me squirm.


    Dad


    If she only knew. In my fantasy I was between her and Nicole, massaging their breasts and licking their tight pussies. I never thought about making a pass at Alexa, but she was a returning actor in my mind¡¯s sex y. It wasn¡¯t until she moved away, that I stopped thinking about her while ying with myself.


    Having her sitting in front of me once again brought up that summer. My cock had grown hard in my jeans, and I moved a little. My head was spinning slightly from the wine I had drunk, and I knew if I didn¡¯t go to bed, I would say something stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to bed, Alexa. I shall see you in the morning.¡±


    When I walked past her, she grabbed my hand. ¡°Thanks again for having me. I really needed to get away from Tampa.¡±


    Alexa


    Were my eyes ying tricks with me or was that a hard-on I had seen in his jeans? When he was gone, I sat back and closed my eyes. It had been, oh my god, Darren had had a stiffy. The knowledge made me ufortable, and I wondered if he had lied to me before. Maybe he did masturbate and think of me, and not only Nicole.


    As a teenager, he had always been a bit off. I had heard him masturbate several times in his room and in the bathroom. I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, it was something guys and girls did. Now, thinking back, I wasn¡¯t quite sure how I felt about him using me to get off.


    Brandy


    The following morning Dad was in the kitchen when I walked in. He wore his robe and had his slippers on his feet.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I said.


    ¡°Morning, did you sleep well?¡±


    I sat down at the table. ¡°Yeah, but my head feels a bit heavy today. I had too much wine. What about you?¡±


    He came over and ced a te with scrambled eggs and bacon in front of me. His robe opened and I saw his cock hanging limply between his legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be a good idea to wear underwear now that Alexa is here?¡±


    He grinned at me and took my hand in his. Then he ced it on his limp cock and my fingers snaked their way around him. It grew in my hand, and I was about to do what I did most mornings, give my dad a blowjob when


    Alexa walked in.


    Dad quickly turned around, it another second Alexa would have seen us. I knew he was hard now and it would be difficult to hide.


    ¡°Hi, I slept like a baby,¡± said Alexa and sat down opposite me. She wore a ck kimono with a red dragon on the left side. Her hair was tousled. She looked so good even without makeup it took my breath away.


    He served her a te and a cup of coffee. I was d to see his erection was gone. My pussy was wet and needed to be fucked, but I had to hold back.


    Outside the wind roared and the windows had ice crystals on them. I could hardly see a foot past them due to all the snow.


    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯tst several days,¡± I said.


    Alexa sipped on her coffee and then said, ¡°yeah, I hope so too. But it does give us time for me to teach you about makeup.¡±


    Alexa


    Brandy¡¯s room was like any other teenager¡¯s. A desk with herptop and a holder for pens and a ruler. The bed was unmade and on the walls were a few posters of movie stars and singers.


    ¡°Have a seat at the desk,¡± I said.


    I had brought my makeup and a mirror with me and standing behind Brandy I pulled her hair back exposing her face. I took off her sses and ced them on the desk. She looked so different without them. Her usual mousy look was gone, and she had her father¡¯s cheekbones and jaw. Looking at her in the mirror I smiled.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± I said.


    She blushed and giggled. When she did, her robe came apart, and looking down I saw the swelling of her breast and it brought back the memory of Nicole¡¯s.


    I quickly looked away and reached for a base cream. I gently massaged it into her skin and then put it back.


    Walking around I knelt before her and began applying the rest of the makeup. It was hard not to nce at her breast that showed a little as the robe opened more.


    Brandy


    Was I mistaken or had Alexa peeked down my front? A shiver went through me when she ced her warm fingers on my face, and I closed my eyes. The next time I opened them, she was kneeling in front of me, and I was looking at her left breast. It had slipped out, and she hadn¡¯t noticed. A dark brown nipple looked back at me. As I stared at it, it grew hard.


    ¡°I know you can see it. It¡¯s okay if you want to touch it,¡± she said, voice husky.


    I satpletely still. Was she ying with me or did she really mean it? What had happenedst night after I had gone to bed? Maybe my dad hade clean and told her about what we had been doing, but if he had, I was pretty sure Alexa wouldn¡¯t be so calm about it.


    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t be shy,¡± she said again.


    I slowly reached out with my hand, and when my fingertips touched her soft skin, she pulled back. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    I pulled my hand back. ¡°Sorry, oh my god, this is so embarrassing,¡± I said and blushed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alexa pulled her kimono tighter around her and stood up. Leaning against the desk, she said, ¡°what do you think you are doing, Brandy?.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted me to touch you.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would I do that? I meant the makeup case. I know it looks cool with the fur on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, I feel so stupid. Please forgive me.¡±


    Alexa


    My body was burning. Brandy¡¯s soft hand on my breast had brought back memories of Nicole. I wanted her to touch me again, to make me relive that summer of love and lust. But could I? My mind was torn between what my body wanted and what I knew was right.


    Brandy obviously wanted too or she wouldn¡¯t have touched me in the first ce. But why had she? What had made her think it would be okay to do it? She apparently had a very different view of what was appropriate. Where had ite from, I wondered? Then it hit me like an avnche, Darren. Of course, now it all made sense. The looks between them the way they tensed up when they were close. Even at breakfast earlier when I walked in something had been going on. The speed at which Darren turned, the half-closed horny eyes of Brandy when she looked up at me. It was clear as day now, Darren and Brandy were fucking. The question was, what should I do about it?

 Chapter 114

    Brandy


    I bit my lower lip as I felt tears welling up. A drop ran down my cheek, and Alex wiped it away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I managed to say through sobs. I feel so stupid for doing that.¡±


    She put her hands on my shoulders and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, Brandy, I don¡¯t me you. I understand that it is your dad¡¯s fault. I had always thought he was a bit of a weirdo when we grew up, but I had no idea he was such a sick puppy he would force himself on his own stepdaughter. You poor thing, once the weather has cleared, we will go to the police. Until then you should stay in my room.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I was shocked. I wiped the tears away. ¡°No, Alexa, you got it all wrong. It was me, I made the first move to seduce him.¡±


    She gasped and let go of me. Crossing her arms over her chest, she stared into my eyes. ¡°Exin yourself, and it better be good.¡±


    ¡°I.. I¡­ I guess I was just horny and well, at school the guys never flirt with me.¡±


    ¡°What about the guy your dad mentioned?¡±


    I looked down at the floor. ¡°He lied, there was no guy. It was him and me, all summer.¡±


    Alex sighed and walked over to the bed where she sat down. I looked out the window into the blizzard and wondered what would happen. There was a long silence, and then Alex said, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t condone this in any shape or form, but taking into consideration the way you live, the loss of your mother I can see that this could have happened. But I strongly advise you to stop.¡±


    I turned around. ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong. I love Daddy, and he loves me.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case but it¡¯s illegal what you are doing, and you could both get in trouble.¡±


    I thought for a moment. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell anyone, I beg you. Daddy is all I have, and I couldn¡¯t live if he went to jail.¡±


    I got up, and without thinking, I pulled my top over my head exposing my full breasts. ¡°You were young once and explored your sexuality with Nicole. Please let me do the same with Dad. I trust him, and I know he won¡¯t break my heart.¡±


    Alexa stared into my eyes. ¡°God, this is so fucked up, but okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    I leaned down and hugged her, my boobs pressing against her face. ¡°Please let go of me, Brandy,¡± she said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Oh shit, sorry.¡±


    Dad


    I was watching TV when Alexa walked down the stairs. ¡°Hey, how did the make-up session go?¡± She gave me a long look and then went to her room. I knew something was wrong and after thinking for a few minutes I decided to go up and have a talk with Brandy, maybe she knew what was going on.


    I was just about to get up when Alexa came back, now dressed in jeans and a bulky sweater.


    ¡°Darren, I know what you and Brandy have been up to, she just told me. How could you let this happen?¡±


    Her eyes were burning, and her hands were shaking with anger. I swallowed hard. ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    She sat down on the sofa next to me and kept her eyes on mine. ¡°You¡¯d better.¡±


    ¡°She started it, I swear. One day she walked into the kitchen and gave me a blowjob, and I was so shocked I didn¡¯t stop her. I guess being without sex for years made me do it and the heatwave didn¡¯t make my mind any better.¡±


    ¡°But why continue?¡±


    ¡°Look around, we are in the middle of nowhere, both Brandy and I are highly sexual, and it just happened.¡±


    She sighed and leaned back. ¡°This has to stop, you know that.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, I guess you are right, but she is such an amazing lover and knows exactly what I want.¡±


    ¡°Darren, I am going to ask you again. Did you think of me when you jerked off all those years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did, and I am sorry, but you were so hot back then.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but I am still a good looking woman.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are, any man should be happy to be with you.¡±


    She put her hand on mine and squeezed it lightly. ¡°I am d we had this talk.¡±


    Then she got up and went to her room.


    Alexa


    I was restless and paced the room for a while. A thousand thoughts ran through my mind. I knew the right thing to do was to report Darren, but at the same time, he was my brother. Apparently, he and Brandy had done what they had consensually. There was no force or grooming. In the end, I gave up and justy on my bed. I took out a book I had been reading on the ne and absorbed myself into the story to get away from the disturbing reality.


    Dinner was a quiet affair. We ate mostly in silence apart from when someone asked for salt or pepper. Brandy looked down into her te, and Darren stared off into space and ate mechanically. The air was dense with tension. Once we had finished, I left my te in the sink and went back to my room. I had nothing to say to them.


    I could hear them talking in the living room, and the TV was on. For a moment I thought I should join them, being social and all but I was too afraid I would judge them and an argument would start. Instead, I went back to my book, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate. My thoughts drifted to that summer with Nicole.


    I had been nervous the first time we kissed. It happened in the locker rooms. Everyone had left apart from Nicole and I. I stood by the sinks and brushed my hair. In the mirror in front of me, I saw Nicolee up behind me. She slowly put her arms around me and cupped my boobs through my T-shirt. I closed my eyes and felt her soft lips on my neck as they kissed their way up and down it. She slowly turned me around and when our lips met my body went weak, and we melted together. When we were done, we giggled and walked out hand in hand.


    I turned off the light and curled up under the nket. The wind roared outside, and the windows made creaky noises under the storm¡¯s power. Closing my eyes, I drifted into a restless sleep filled with Nicole and the memory of her hands on my body.


    The dream was so real I realized I was moaning and my body was hot. Nicole was massaging my breasts and kissing my lips. One hand moved under the nket and over my tummy down to my panties. When her fingers slid in under them and touched my slit, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I came awake with a startle just to look into Brandy¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 115

    Brandy


    Alexa looked confused in the darkness. Her eyes flickered over my face. My middle finger was slowly sliding along her slit, and I could feel her wetness.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± mumbled Alexa.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet, just enjoy it and think of Nicole,¡± I whispered back.


    She closed her eyes and rolled over on her back spreading her legs a bit more. She was in a dreamnd where reality and dreams meet, not knowing what was real and what was not. I kept on rubbing her slit as she became wetter by the second. When she sighed loudly, I pulled back the nket and slid in between her legs. Lowering my face, I began to lick her shaved pussy. She pulled up her legs and spread them even more, so I had full ess.


    She squirmed a little and put her hands on my head pushing my head against her pussy. Her juices made my face wet, and I loved the taste of her. It was so different from sucking Daddy¡¯s cock. Where it was hard and tasted a bit salty as the pre-cum dripped out, Alexa was sweet with a hint of pepper and honey.


    Suddenly her pelvis came off the bed, she moaned louder, and her legs began to tremble. I took her swollen clit between my lips and sucked on it gently as I started to finger fuck her with two fingers. I found her G spot and rubbed it furiously.


    ¡°Oh, oh, Nicole, fuck me, you are so good to me,¡± she mumbled, and I smiled.


    ¡°Oh fuck, fuck, I¡¯ming, god, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I finger fucked her faster while still licking her and sucking her clit. Her body tensed and her legs shot out straight on either side of me. Alexa held her breath as her orgasm rushed over her. Suddenly I saw her eyes open, and she was staring at me with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Brandy? What the hell are you doing? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    I stopped what I was doing and lifted my head. ¡°I just gave you an orgasm. I hope you liked it.¡±


    Her eyes focused and her head fell back on the pillow. Her body was still trembling, and suddenly she began tough. ¡°You horny dirty slut,¡± she said and sat up with her back against the wall.


    I stayed where I was. ¡°Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± I said in a childish voice.


    ¡°I guess you are what you are Brandy, an over-sexed teenager.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am. I hope you are not angry with me.¡±


    She pulled a few strands of hair from her face and smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    I got off the bed, and before I left the room, I turned and said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just enjoy what I have to offer and maybe, just maybe think about my dad. He does have the most amazing cock you will ever try.¡±


    I closed the door behind me and went back to my room. As I crawled in under the nket, Dad stirred and mumbled. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Fine, she came hard, and I am pretty sure she wille around.¡±


    He kissed my cheek and nuzzled close to me. ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to fuck my stepsister, I have wanted to since that day by the river.


    AlexaBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When I woke up the next morning, Iy in bed taking stock of what had happened during the night. I was weak, that was for sure. I had let Brady seduce me using my experience with Nicole as a tool to get into my head. She was a smart little slut.


    As Iy there the smell of bacon and eggs came drifting in from under the door, and I realized I was hungry. I put on my kimono and took a look out the window. It was just a white mess outside. I couldn¡¯t even make out the ground a few feet away.


    When I walked into the kitchen the sight that met me made me stop in the doorway. Brandy was sitting on her usual chair, and Darren stood in front of her. His cock waspletely erect, and Brandy was savoring his cock head while ying with his balls. Darren smiled, and Brandy winked at me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, should Ie backter?¡± I said with sarcasm.


    ¡°No, pleasee in and have a seat. This won¡¯t take long,¡± said Darren and ended with a long sigh.


    I sat there and watched my brother squirting his load into my niece¡¯s mouth, and she did a great job not spilling a drop. When they were done Brandy sipped from her coffee mug, and Darren went back to the stove.


    Darren ced a mug on the table, and his half-erect cock was only a foot away from my face. I could see it was still wet from Brandy¡¯s saliva and she must have seen me looking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to touch it,¡± she said.


    I gave her a long disproving stare. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    From the corner of my eye, I noted that Darren hadn¡¯t moved. Instead, his cock slowly became hard again. I turned to him and gasped as it just grew and grew. I had seen a few cocks in my life but nothing like my brothers.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, just take it in your hand, feel the girth and the weight of it,¡± said Brandy, her voice slightly husky.


    I don¡¯t know what came over me, maybe it was the fact that I didn¡¯t give a shit anymore. My marriage was in shambles, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with my life. So, what was a bit of innocent incestual activity in the grand scheme of things? It wasn¡¯t like any of my friends or children would find out.


    I took Darren¡¯s cock in my hand. My fingertips were almost half an inch apart it was that thick. I let my thumb y over the cock head, and my brother sighed. I looked up at him.


    ¡°So, is this what you have fantasized about since that day by the river?¡±


    He looked down at me, our eyes met, and he smiled. ¡°Yeah, it is. Please suck it.¡±


    I closed my eyes, put away any moral or ethical thoughts, and took my brother¡¯s cock as far back as I possibly could. My lips stretched as they slid down the shaft and I heard Brandy say.


    ¡°Wow, Aunt Alexa, you can really suck cock.¡±


    Brandy


    Watching Alexa sucking and licking my daddy¡¯s cock was driving me nuts. My pussy was yearning for attention, and my nipples were so hard they hurt. She took him so far back that she gagged and long strings of saliva ran down her chin and onto the floor. It was like she hadn¡¯t sucked cock in years she was so eager. Dad was moaning, and I could see he was about toe again. When he did, he grabbed the back of Alexa¡¯s head and pulled her towards him which made her eye almost pop out of her skull and her face turned red. As Daddy squirted his load, Alexa swallowed, and when he let go of her she pulled back, and the cock made a sucking sound as it slipped out of her mouth.

 Chapter 116

    Dad


    I looked down at Alexa. Our eyes met, and there was a second of shame, but then she smiled up at me, and Iughed.


    ¡°Fuck me, Alexa, Jesus, where did you learn to suck cock like that?¡±


    She wiped her lips with the back of her hand and sat up straight. Looking and Brandy she said, ¡°You have a few things to learn youngdy.¡±


    Brandy sat with her eyes wide open and lips slightly apart. One hand was massaging her boob through her T-shirt. She knew how to suck cock, but she had never managed to deep throat me like Alexa.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sounds like you need a few sses in cock sucking, my dear,¡± I said.


    She looked up at me, her eyes not quite focused, and when she spoke it was almost a whisper. ¡°I want you, I want you both right now.¡±


    I turned to Alexa who shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Show me the way, I might as well get down and dirty in this family¡¯s mess.


    Brady


    We went to Daddy¡¯s bedroom since it had thergest bed. By the time we walked in the three of us were naked. Our clothes were left behind on the stairs and hallway.


    Dady down on the bed, his cock semi-erect. Alexay down beside him and gestured for me to climb up with them.


    ¡°Brandy, I want you to take your father¡¯s cock and then gently lick and suck the cock head.¡±


    I wrapped my hand around the shaft and noted it was fully erect. The cock head, dark and swollen, inches from my trembling lips. As I stuck out my tongue and the tip touched that sweet spot under it, my dad moaned, and Alexa kissed his cheek.


    She turned back to me. ¡°Rx the back of your throat and gently take as much of his cock as you can.¡±


    I did what she asked, and slowly the shaft entered my mouth. My gaze flickered from Alex to Daddy, and they were both staring at me. I had a gag reflex and was about to stop.


    ¡°No, keep going, honey, you are doing great¡± whispered Alexa.


    I gave it another go and tried to ignore the reflex. Suddenly my nose touched my dad¡¯s tummy, and I realized I had done it. Saliva ran out and dripped down on his balls, and my jaw ached, but it was such an exciting feeling that I began to bob my head up and down.


    I noted how Alexa moved in behind me where I knelt with my ass in the air. Then there was the warm silky feeling of her tongue licking along my slit. I began to moan as she finger fucked me.


    Dad


    I stared at my sister and daughter. Brandy was doing an excellent job of blowing me while Alexa was licking and taking care of Brandy¡¯s pussy. As I watched them, my balls began sending the first signals of theing orgasm, so I pulled Brandy up towards me. Alexa must have followed because just as I kissed my stepdaughter¡¯s lush, cock tasting lips she moaned loudly.


    I caressed her back and her ass cheeks while our kiss became more profound and more yearning. She was breathing hard under Alexa¡¯s touch.


    I heard Alexa say, ¡°C¡¯mon, I want to see you fuck your daddy.¡±


    She stopped licking, and I literately lifted Brandy up and lowered her onto my cock.


    Alexa


    Brandy¡¯s pussy stretched as Darren¡¯s cock slowly slid into her and the young girl, my niece, moaned loudly and thrashed with her hair as she was impaled. When she was sitting on him with his cock deep inside her, she turned and looked at me over her shoulder.


    ¡°You got to try this.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I will, but now I want to see you.¡±


    She began slowly by gyrating her hips, and after a few seconds, the ride started. All the way up until the cock head almost slipped out and then down. At first slowly but then faster until she was screaming out her pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, Daddy, I love you, I love your cock, fuck me!¡±


    Darren put his hands on her hips and helped her. Then suddenly, Brandy tensed, her head flew back, and she moaned loudly. At the same time, Darren grunted and tensed his body.


    They rxed, and Darren¡¯s cock slowly slid out of the by now gaping teen pussy. I was quickly there with my lips to her soft swollen lips. Licking and sucking at the cum that wasing out. It was quite a load Darren had shot inside his daughter.


    Brandy and Darreny side by side, and I knelt between them. His cock was limp, and he was breathing hard. ¡°I guess you need some time to recover?¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do. Did you like it¡±?


    I leaned forward and gently squeezed Brandy¡¯s full breasts. ¡°She is a real little fuck doll, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Brandy giggled and blushed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I love it when my Daddy fucks me.


    Dad


    That night Iy awake in the darkness. The blizzard was roaring outside making the windows tremble. My thoughts went to Brandy, and I wondered how long we could keep it up. Eventually, she would either go to college or just move out, and I would be alone again. A life without her and her hot body were hard to imagine, but I knew I had to get used to the idea.


    I slowly drifted off to sleep, but just before I sumbed, I heard the bedroom door open. From the perfume that wafted in, I knew it was Alexa.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Soft footsteps over the floor and then her warm body slipped in under the duvet, and her arms slid over my chest, and she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I thought we could have some privacy, just you and I,¡± she breathed in my ear.


    Her hand drifted down to my boxer shorts and inside them. Her warm hand stroke my cock until it was hard.


    By then I was wide awake. ¡°That feels so good,¡± I mumbled.¡±


    She began to kiss her way down over my chest and tummy until she reached my cock. Instead of giving me a proper blowjob she just sucked it a few seconds before straddling me. She had a little difficulty with my cock since she was not used to its size but eventually, I slid into her, and she began to ride me.


    I could hardly make out her face in the darkness, but there was no doubt she was enjoying the ride from the sounds she was making. I caressed her breasts and pulled at her nipples which made her moan even louder.


    She leaned forward and in a husky voice said, ¡°We should have done this a lot earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like back by the river.¡±


    Sheughed and sat up straight again and rode me faster. I grabbed her ass cheeks and fell into the same rhythm. My orgasm was building, and so was hers.


    We came together, she fell on my chest. We kissed, deeply, passionate and then she rolled off me.


    ¡°Darren, could I stay longer here with you and Brandy?¡± she snuggled closer.


    I held her tight. ¡°Sure, as long as you like.¡±


    ¡°You know what, I think I will move in permanently. I just thought that soon Brandy will move on and who will take care of you then?¡±


    In the darkness, I grinned like a crazed man which I probably was. ¡°My caring and loving big stepsister, of course.¡±


    The End

 Chapter 117

    Story 21 The Perfect Storm


    Brandy


    I lifted my head from the pillow and looked down at my swollen pussy. My entire body was still trembling and enjoying the post-orgasmic bliss. My right hand was ying with Jim¡¯s limp cock, and my left was lying t against Jenny¡¯s warm pussy. Her breathing was strong and her nipples were still erect.


    We had just finished another of the many threesomes we had during the week. Mike and Jenny were a couple that lived off-campus and didn¡¯t go to my university. They were in their thirties and worked. He was a banker at the local branch and she a florist in town. We had met at a coffee house where Mike had spilled coffee all over me by ident.


    A dinner lead to drinks which in turn led back to their ce for some more drinks. Before I knew it, I was between them like a hotdog in a bun, but instead of mustard and ketchup, I got cum and pussy juices. We had a strictly sexual rtionship now. They had their social life and I had mine. But our appetite for sex brought us together often. Jenny wanted to experiment with a woman, and Jim could keep an amazing hard on which he used with perfection to make Jenny and me scream with pleasure.


    Jenny opened her eyes and looked at me with a smile, ¡°That was fantastic as always honey.¡± she kissed my cheek and got off the bed.


    ¡°Jim, baby, it¡¯s time to go,¡± she called.


    ¡°Really? I have a hard-on again.¡±


    He was right, his cock had be erect under my touch. ¡°Please, Jenny, just a quick blowjob before you leave,¡± I begged.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, guys. We got to go.¡±


    When they left, Iy in my bed and thought about my dad. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a year. I missed him and his cock. Not that Jim or any of the other guys I had fucked were bad in bed. But there is nothing like having your daddy¡¯s cock inside you, knowing that it¡¯s the same dick that created you.


    Life at university was good. After graduation, I had spent the summer at home with Daddy and my aunt, Alexa. She and Daddy had built a great sexual rtionship so I knew I would leave him in good hands. I often spent a few hours at night with them, sucking, licking and fucking before I went back to my own bed.


    My phone rang I picked it up, I saw it was Daddy calling. ¡°Hi, honey. How are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fine, just been fucked and rxing a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Listen, guess what? Your aunt has invited your stepcousins down here for the Fourth of July. I thought you coulde and meet them.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After I had hung up, I took a shower, while washing my hair I wondered what my stepcousins would be like. Mike was my age or a few months older. Dawn was two years older which made her twenty. They had both been adopted by Alexa and her ex-husband when they were just babies.  She was a Junior at her University. I knew she studied business while Mike was getting a degree in Art History. That¡¯s about as much as I knew. What I did wonder was what their sex lives were like and If there was any chance of having some fun with them. I doubted it, not many people have a rtionship like Daddy, Alexa, and I did.


    Alexa


    I watched Derrek lick my pussy, even though I loved it I couldn¡¯t quite concentrate on the sex. After he had spoken to Brandy, he had kissed his way along my tummy down to my shaved pussy.


    I gently pushed him away. ¡°Derrek, we have to talk.¡±


    He grunted and slowly lifted his face which was wet from my juices. ¡°What? I am having fun.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°I know baby, but this is important.¡±


    He sighed and moved up, so he wasying on his back next to me. His cock was still hard, I had to fight off the urge to touch it. Instead, I turned and faced him. ¡°Honey, we need to talk about Dawn and Mike. They must never ever find out about us and what we do with Brandy, is that understood?¡±


    He gave me a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m serious, okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine, I just thought¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no thinking, no acting, no wondering, no suggestions. They are here for the weekend, and during that time we all behave.¡±


    He caressed my cheek. ¡°Fine, can we go back to fucking now?¡±


    I pulled him over me and spread my legs. As his hard cock prated me, I moaned and closed my eyes.


    Dawn


    ¡°C¡¯mon, get a move on, loser,¡± I said to my brother. He was trying to get his backpack from out under the seat in front of ours. I was in the aisle, people were trying to get by me. After a few seconds he had his backpack in his arms, and we moved along the aisle.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Mike in almost a year when we met up in Anta to fly to the middle of fucking nowhere to see our uncle, cousin, and Mom. I was a big city girl. Shopping, cafes, and hanging out with my friends. I jogged a bit and used the treadmill I had in my on-campus apartment. People told me I had a toned body with a nice tan. I guess I did, and I worked hard to keep it that way. Guys usually zoomed in on my natural C cup boobs then they would move their gaze to my lush lips and my squarish face. I wasn¡¯t as tall as my mother but not short either.


    Mike was myplete opposite. Tall gangly he reminded me of a stork. He had a goofy smile, unruly ck hair, and kind blue eyes behind round and thick-rimmed sses. I doubted he had had any pussy during his first year at university. I nevercked a cock if I wanted one, which I sometimes did.


    Mike


    Dawn yed with her ck hair, curling it around her finger. She had done so as far back as I remembered since we were kids. She would also bite her under lip which made her look very sexy. I noted a few men around us giving her looks. The belt started up after a few minutes and the first suitcases showed up. Mine was first out, ten minutester Dawn grabbed hers.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she asked.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I guess so, it will be fun to see Mom again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not so sure about Uncle Derrek and cousin Brandy. As far as I know, they are hicks. Why else live out here?¡±


    I began walking to the exit with Dawn right behind me. She might be right, but at least I was a bit curious about my extended family. I quite enjoyed the outdoors and would often go hiking with my friends.

 Chapter 118

    Brandy


    I was nervously nibbling on a fingernail when Daddy said, ¡°That¡¯s them.¡±


    I stretched a bit to see where he was pointing and when I saw the simrity between Dawn and Alexa it was clear that Dad was right.


    Dad waved and Mike acknowledged us with a wave back.


    ¡°Wee,¡± said Dad and took Dawn¡¯s bag before he continued. ¡°This is my daughter, your cousin Brandy and I am Uncle Derrek.¡±


    I took Mike¡¯s outstretched hand, but instead of shaking it I pulled him close and hugged him. He was not a big man like my father, so it was a bit like hugging a g post.


    I gave Dawn a peck on each cheek, she smelt amazing. Her skin was wless, and her dark green eyes made me want to drown in them. But Alexa had given me strict rules the day before when I had arrived. No messing about with the cousins, or her and Daddy over the weekend.


    When we walked out, the heat hit us. Dawn gasped before saying, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s hot here and so dry.¡±


    Sweat broke out on Mike¡¯s face as he lifted his and Dawn¡¯s suitcases into the back of Dad¡¯s pick-up. I sat upfront and my cousins in the back.


    We didn¡¯t talk much during the trip apart from the usual stuff about the weather. I guess we were all a bit nervous about spending the weekend together. After all, we had never met and knew nothing about each other.


    Dawn


    From the back-seat, I looked at my uncle¡¯s profile. I could see my mother in his cheekbones and nose, but where my dad was sophisticated, Uncle Derrek was rough. His hands were strong. When he had hugged me I had felt his muscles y under the thin shirt he wore. Brandy had not impressed me much. She had tight short shorts and a halter top. She looked like trailer trash with bad make-up. I could have sworn she had sniffed my ear a bit too long when we had hugged, it had made me a bit ufortable. Not only that, the so-called peck on the cheeks had turned out to be kisses, moist ones on top of it all. No, no, something was seriously off with my cousin, I could feel it.


    I nced over at Mike who sat looking out the window at the barendscape. Mountains on the horizon and endless tnds with shrubs and dry trees. I was expecting a cowboy toe galloping up to us any second.


    Mike


    I had seen on Dawn¡¯s face that she had not been impressed with Derrek and Brandy. I, on the other hand, I liked his rough around the edges style and firm handshake. He seemed to be a man¡¯s man, not a yuppy in a suit. Brandy was, well, not to use a too harsh word, a bit trashy. Too much lipstick and mascara. When she had hugged Dawn her top had lifted up, and I had seen the lower part of her boobs. Not that I haven¡¯t seen boobs before, I had. I bet my sister thought I was a virgin, that¡¯s how I came off, but after sleeping with my first girl at university, the rumors spread about my little secret. My tongue was much longer than most and with it came the ability to lick pussy in ways most guys could only dream of.


    The pick-up slowed down and turned off the main road onto a smaller one. Dust billowed up, and after a few minutes, a house became visible. When we slowed down, I saw Mome out. I was surprised at how much she had changed since I hadst seen her. She used to dress in expensive fashion and have her hair done and perfect makeup. The woman standing on the porch wore blue jeans and a ck T-shirt. Her hair was in a ponytail, and she wore no makeup. Still, she was a stunningdy, that I had always been proud of calling my mom.


    Alexa


    After hugging my children, I said to Dawn. ¡°You have to change clothes, honey, that outfit won¡¯t work out here.¡± She wore a fashionable summer dress that showed off her long legs and wore high heels.


    ¡°Sure, Mom. I will, right after I take a cold shower.¡±


    A sweatdrop ran down from her hairline toward her jaw. I wiped it off with a finger. ¡°You do that. Brandy, will you help me with lunch?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Dawn and Mike


    Mike and I were going to share one bedroom. Since it was only for two nights, I was okay with it. While Mike unpacked his bag, I went into the bathroom. It had a sink, a toilet, and a shower stall. Not very impressive. After taking off my clothes, I stepped into the stall and turned on the water. The tubed coughed and after a while water beganing out from the showerhead. The pressure was weak, but I did the best I could.


    While Dawn was in the bathroom, I hung up my clothes and changed from jeans to shorts and thin tennis shoes. I put on a short-sleeved white shirt and then waited for Dawn.


    Mike was sitting on his bed when I came out wrapped in a towel. ¡°Hey, do you mind? I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    ¡°Right sorry, I¡¯ll see you in a minute.¡±


    After he was gone, I dropped the towel to the floor and opened my suitcase. I couldn¡¯t be bothered unpacking and instead rummaged through it until I found a thong, shorts, and a T-Shirt. It was too hot for a bra. After brushing my hair, I caught myself putting on make-up. What was the point in that? I would only sweat it off.


    DadBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I was in the kitchen with Alexa, Brandy, and Mike setting the table when Dawn came in. My eyes were drawn to her firm breasts that moved slightly under her T-shirt as she walked up to her mother. I nced over at Brandy who winked at me and nodded her head at her cousin. I gave her a stern look, I knew what was going through her filthy mind, the same was going through mine. Dawn had a body to die for. I so much wanted to take her right there and then over the kitchen table. Feel how her tight pussy stretched as my cock slid deeper inside her.


    ¡°Hey, Derrek, stop daydreaming and help me,¡± I heard Alexa say from far away.


    I rubbed my eyes and then turned to her. ¡°Sure, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°I want a beer, and I guess you do too. Set up some soda for the kids.¡±


    Dawn sighed. ¡°Excuse me, but I am twenty, and Brandy and Mike are over eighteen which is the legal drinking age in this state. If we want we should be able to have a beer too.¡±


    ¡°You are right, sorry. It¡¯s so hard to ept you have grown up. You are still my babies,¡± said Alexa.


    Dawn went over to the fridge and when she bent down to take out the beers her perfectly round ass was staring back at me. I could imagine how her soft pussy would look between her legs. My cock grew hard, and I had to turn away.

 Chapter 119

    Brandy


    I could hardly keep myself fromughing. Dad had a major hard-on, I could see it pushing against his pants. I wasn¡¯t jealous, quite the opposite. The thought of Daddy fucking Dawn was a huge turn on for me. I nced over at Mike, but he was preupied with helping his mother strain the spaghetti. He was clueless about what had just happened. Thank god for that. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy who got a lot of pussy, poor thing.


    While we ate, Dawn and Mike told us about their studies, and I told them about my life at university. It turned out we had more things inmon than I had first thought. Reading was one of them. Then Mike told us about his hiking trips with his friends. I promised him to take him on a short hike after lunch. Overall it was a pleasant affair, with no staring, or flirting between my father, Alexa, and I. We all behaved, for now at least.


    Mike


    Brandy¡¯s ass moved in front of me, it was hard to take my eyes off it. Her strong legs moved her body forward fast even though I had longer legs, I struggled to keep up with her as we moved up the hill. We were about a mile from the house, when we reached the top, the views were amazing. I took a few deep breaths while looking at Brandy. She didn¡¯t seem to be out of breath at all. She took off her sunsses and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful out here.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go for a swim.¡±


    She took off down the other side of the hill, and when I looked down, I saw a grouping of trees and a smallke. I followed her down, as she reached the edge of the water, she pulled off her top and stepped out of her shorts. Before I knew it, she was naked.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I.. I..¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen a naked girl before.¡±


    ¡°I have, but you are my cousin.¡±


    ¡°So? That¡¯s makes it family, even less reason to be shy.¡±


    She dove into the water and swam out a bit. Treading water, she waved for me toe in. I took off my clothes but left my underwear on.


    The water was warm and didn¡¯t cool me down one bit. I swam to where Brandy was.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a bathtub,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know, but it helps a little.¡±


    The water was so clear I could see her boobs with their tiny pink nipples. I felt ashamed when my cock began to stir, and I swam back to the edge and held on to it. Brandy swam up beside me and said, ¡°So, do you have a hard-on yet?¡±


    Suddenly her hand was on my crotch. She sighed closing her eyes. ¡°Yes, oh, that is such a nice cock you¡¯ve got.¡±


    I was frozen. My instinct was to pull away, but her fingers were doing wonders with my nutsack. When they crept inside my underwear, I managed a weak, ¡°Stop.¡±


    She opened her eyes and moved so she had her legs behind mine and her heaving boobs were just inches from my face. Her hand was now slowly stroking my cock, and she was looking into my eyes as if she was searching for something. She nibbled on her lower lip, and when I came with a moan, she giggled and kissed the tip of my nose.


    ¡°That was nice, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she said as she pushed away from me and floated on her back. I could see her hard nipples just above the surface. I pulled myself together and got out of the water. Before I went back to my clothes, I said, ¡°You are weird, Brandy.¡±


    In my head, reality was spinning out of control. Brandy had just jerked me off, and for some reason, it didn¡¯t feel wrong even though it was. Maybe it was the fact we had never met before.


    Dad


    I watched Dawn¡¯s boobs move under her T-shirt while she helped her mother with the dishes. I stood by the fridge next to them leaning against the counter with a beer in my hand. At one point Dawn¡¯s stretched her arms above her head and rotated her body left and right. Her nipples were hard, I decided it was time to leave them alone, or I would say something inappropriate.


    I went out to the back porch and sat down in one of the wicker chairs. I could hear the women talk andugh and Dawn¡¯s sounded like a spring brook. I wondered what she sounded like when she came. Was she a screamer or one of those quiet girls? I bet she was loud and loved to get thick cock in her tight pussy.


    As I sat there daydreaming, I saw the tiny figures of Brandy and Mikeing back from their hike. I watched them grow bigger and when they stepped up on the porch Brandy had that look on her face. I lifted my eyebrows, and she smiled back at me. The dirty little slut had seduced her cousin.


    Dawn


    My brother drank a big ss of water, and when he put it down I asked him, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Fine, nothing happened. We took a swim.¡±


    ¡°Why would something happen?¡±


    He blushed. ¡°What I meant was we didn¡¯t see any snakes.¡±


    He looked away and filled his ss again from the tap. He was acting a bit strange I thought. When he left, I stared at his back. A secondter Brandy came in.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she said and opened the fridge.


    ¡°Nothing, I guess. What¡¯s wrong with my brother?¡±


    She opened a can of soda, and after drinking from it some of the liquid ran down her chin onto her T-shirt, she said, ¡°Nothing that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    When I was alone, I wondered why they were acting so strange. I shook my head and went to my room where I found Mike standing naked by his bed.


    ¡°What the fuck, Dawn! You could have knocked.¡±


    During the second it took him to turn I noted his semi-erect cock. I hadn¡¯t seen my brother naked since we were kids and it was a bit of a shock seeing his thick cock and bush of hair. He had be a man.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but you acted a bit odd in the kitchen, I just wanted to make sure you were okay.¡±


    He had wrapped a towel around his waist and headed over to the bathroom. ¡°Everything is fine, I promise.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Mike


    It was true. Women had a sixth sense about things. Dawn was suspicious, but there was no way in hell I would tell her what had happened. I was a bit embarrassed she had seen me naked though. It was only for a second, but it had been enough for her to get a good look at my cock and there had been something in her eyes. Not so much surprise as maybe recognition.


    The cold water felt good, and after a few minutes, I felt better again. I decided not to mention what had happened to Brandy and just try to forget about it.


    When I came out of the bathroom Dawn was gone, and I got dressed. As I went to hang up my towel, I saw Dawn had left her suitcase partly open, and from where I stood I could see a ck thong. I don¡¯t know why I did it, but I picked it up and felt the soft fabric between my fingers. It was silk, for some reason I brought the thong to my nose. It smelled of washing liquid, and for a second I imagined it against my sisters pussy. How the fabric formed over her pussy and maybe even entered the slit when she walked or moved. My cock had grown hard again, the feeling made mee back from my daydream. I carefully put back the thong where I had found it and then got dressed.


    Brandy


    The moon shone down on us as we sat around the table on the back porch. Daddy had taken out the BBQ and while the beer and wine flowed he cooked us some delicious steaks. We were all in good moods andughter flowed through the air. I sat opposite Mike with Dawn on my left. Alexa sat next to her son and Dad at the end of the table close to the BBQ. I caught Mike¡¯s gaze, and while I held it, I lifted my foot under the table and let my naked toes massage his cock through his shorts.


    He squirmed a bit.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± said Alexa.


    ¡°Yeah, I just think I had too much to eat.¡±


    ¡°I can agree with you on that. I am stuffed like a Christmas turkey.¡±


    My dadughed. ¡°I bet you, and I know what kind of stuffing you like.¡±


    There was a long silence that became tenser for every second. We kind of looked down and then Alexa said, ¡°Right, who wants more wine?¡±


    I nced down and looked at Dawn¡¯s toned thigh just inches from mine. I wanted to touch her, feel the soft skin under my fingers. Sneak them down into her panties and feel her swollen pussy lips. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t, but I still wanted to.


    Dawn¡¯s nipples were hard and poked against her top. I wondered what had made them that way since the air was warm. When I looked at her face, she looked flushed, and her breathing was a bit harder. Something was up with her.


    Dawn


    I hadn¡¯t missed what Derrek had said about my mother. The others might be clueless, but I wasn¡¯t. When I had left my room, I had walked towards the living room, but something made me stop before I reached it. I took a sneak peek and what I saw shocked me to the core. My mother and Derrek were kissing by the French doors leading out to the porch. Not only that, she was fondling his cock and he her left boob. I stepped back and then called out. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    I heard them shuffle around and then Mom said, ¡°In here.¡±


    I walked in as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hi, what are you two up to?¡±


    Mom blush and Derrek cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Nothing much. Where¡¯s Mike?¡±


    I plopped down on the sofa. ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower. Brandy?¡±


    ¡°In her room, I guess, probably doing the same. It¡¯s quite a hike they did before.¡±


    Dad


    I had put my foot in my mouth, and I knew it. While Alexa served more wine, I tried to figure out if the others had caught on to what I had said. The only one that really looked ufortable was Dawn. I remembered what had happened earlier and if she had seen Alexa and me kissing but pretended she hadn¡¯t. I was pretty sure she wouldn¡¯t have been so casual about it if she had.


    I sipped from my wine ss and caught Dawn¡¯s eyes. There was something there. A look of repulsion but at the same time of excitement. Her chest was heaving a bit. She bit her lower lip while keeping eye contact with me. Oh, you horny slut, you want some, don¡¯t you? I thought to myself.


    Dawn


    Shit, he knew. His eyes were eating me alive, and I couldn¡¯t break the connection. I felt my nipples tingle and then something soft touched my thigh. I looked down and saw Brandy¡¯s hand on it. I froze as her hand moved up and down under my dress until it reached my panties. A finger poked at my slit and I gasped.


    Alexa


    ¡°Are you okay, Dawn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good, great actually.¡±


    Her voice was tense and she was blushing. ¡°Are you sure, maybe you have had too much wine?¡±


    She closed her eyes for a second, when she opened them again she had a problem focusing on me and a smile grew on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I promise.¡±


    Brandy who was sitting still next to her had a stupid grin on her face. She smiled at me and then licked her upper lip before turning to her dad.


    ¡°Daddy, do you know what I would like for dessert?¡±


    ¡°No honey, what would you like?¡±


    Brandy looked at me again and winked. Oh shit, I thought, she is going to let the cat out of the bag. Before I had a chance to intervene, she leaned closer to Dawn, nibbled at her ear and then kissed her cheek before saying. ¡°I want to eat Dawn¡¯s pussy. It¡¯s so wet and hot right now.¡±


    Derrek smiled and tilted his head a bit before saying, ¡°And how would you know that?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brandy put her left middle finger in her mouth and sucked on it. ¡°Because I have been finger fucking her for thest five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Mike


    I burst outughing, and they all turned to me., When I got myself under control, I said, ¡°This is so fucked up. When we were at theke, Brandy gave me the best hand-job ever. Now she wants to eat Dawn¡¯s pussy. I must be dreaming.¡±


    My mother fidgeted with her napkin and looked like a fish on drynd. Finally, she said, ¡°Children, I think it¡¯s time to go to bed. We can talk about this in the morning.¡±


    Derrek slowly shook his head. ¡°No, Mike and Dawn need to know what¡¯s going on and make their own decisions. Mike, Dawn, for thest half-year your mother and I have had a sexual rtionship. Yes, we know it¡¯s wrong. Some people might call us sick, but the fact is, we love each other, and we want to continue this rtionship.¡±


    For some reason, it wasn¡¯t a big surprise. Since I had arrived, I had felt a tension in the house like if something went on behind closed doors.


    ¡°So, where does Brandy fit into this?¡± I asked him.


    Derrek looked at his daughter and smiled. ¡°She was the one who brought me into the amazing world of family love. Last summer she gave me a blowjob in the kitchen, and it went from there.¡±


    Brandy got up and walked around the table to her father. She sat down on hisp and before I knew it, she had his zipper open and had pulled out his cock which grew hard before my eyes.


    Dawn


    I had seen a few cocks in my life but nothing like the one growing hard in Brandy¡¯s hand. As it did her fingers came apart, it was that thick. The cockhead popped out, dark red and shiny in the moonlight. I knew my mouth had formed a circle and my eyes couldn¡¯t let go of the monster cock in front of me.


    Brandy slid off her father¡¯sp and said, ¡°Here, Dawn,e and have a taste.¡±


    Like a zombie, I got up, and Derrek moved so I could fall to my knees between his legs like if I was going to pray in front of him. He pulled down his shorts and boxers, so his cock waspletely free.


    Starring at it I took it in my hand. It was harder and thicker than I had first imagined.


    ¡°Good, now lick the head and when you are ready, open wide and take it into your mouth,¡± said Brandy, her voice husky and horny.


    I looked into Derrek¡¯s eyes while I licked the cockhead and then closed mine as I took him inside me. A sigh escaped as my jaws began to stretch.


    Alexa


    Watching my daughter¡¯s lips look like they would crack at the corners made me a little worried, but as she began to bob her head up and down, I knew it wasn¡¯t the first cock she had sucked on. She moaned loudly while saliva ran down the shaft onto Derrek¡¯s balls.


    Brandy left them and came over to me. She stood behind me, her hands massaging my shoulders before sliding down inside my blouse. She cupped my boobs and pulled at the nipples. She kissed my cheek and whispered. ¡°I think I want your son to fuck me right now.¡±


    Mike


    I was up and out of my chair in a split second. Standing behind Brandy, I pulled down her shorts and my ownnded at my feet. She pushed her naked ass cheeks against my hard cock and with a little adjusting I slid inside her.


    ¡°Oh, oh, that feels so good,¡± she moaned as I began to fuck her.


    Her pussy was tight and wet, and it didn¡¯t take long before I felt my balls contract and I was a bit upset I couldn¡¯t have gone longer. I wanted to squirt my load over her ass cheeks but, Brandy had another idea.


    She quickly pulled away from me and swung me around, so I was standing in front of my mother. My cock was dripping pussy juice and Mom was staring at it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Alexa, give your son a blowjob.¡±


    She looked up at Brandy with a wicked smile before taking my cock in her hand. Her lips slid over the cockhead all the way down until the tip of her nose touched my belly, and that¡¯s when I came.


    ¡°Oh shit, that didn¡¯tst long,¡± Brandy said andughed as my balls pumped cum down my mother¡¯s throat. When I pulled out, Mom licked the cockhead and then said to me. ¡°You have such a lovely cock, baby.¡±


    Daddy


    ¡°Yes, yes, suck that cock you horny little slut,¡± I moaned while watching Dawn.


    She came up for a breath of air. ¡°Yeah? You like how I blow you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Get down there again.¡±


    She got up and slowly pulled down her shorts while keeping eye contact with me. The others stared at her as she took off all her clothes. When she was done, she leaned over the table presenting her ass to me.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, fuck my pussy!¡±


    I was up and spreading her legs with my knees before she had said thest syble. Her pussy was tight as I pressed myself into her. She gasped, and her fingernails scraped the table as I began to thrust in and out of her.


    ¡°Oh shit, oh God, yes, yes, give it to me,¡± she moaned.


    Dawn


    I had never felt so stretched in my entire life. It was like his cock was going to pop out of my mouth. My pussy hurt a little, but I loved it.


    My mother leaned in and stroke a few strands of hair from my sweaty face. ¡°You are such a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Don¡¯t you just love having Derrek¡¯s big cock in you?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I love it..¡±


    I didn¡¯t get any further for at that moment I came. At the same time, Derrek emptied his balls deep inside me. His cock jerked for every shot, after a few seconds, I felt his cum run down my inner thighs. With ast few deep thrusts, he pulled out of me leaving my pussy a gaping hole.


    Brandy


    While Daddy was fucking Dawn, I had moved, so I was standing next to them, when Daddy pulled out, I went down on my knees behind my cousin and licked her. I could taste the cum dripping out of her, and I love the taste of it as it mingled with her juices.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She reached back and pulled me closer by grabbing my hair.


    ¡°Oh, Brandy, lick me.¡±


    I did, and after a few minutes she came again, and her legs trembled as I leaned in over her, caressing her sweaty back.


    ¡°You taste amazing,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s next?¡± said Mike rubbing his hands together.


    Daddy answered. ¡°I think it¡¯s time you fucked your mother.¡±


    Mike


    All eyes were on me as a stood ck-jawed next to my mother. She looked up at me with a smile on her face. ¡°He is right you know. It¡¯s time you put your cock where you came out from.¡± she giggled and got up.


    After moving a few tes and sses to the side, she quickly got naked and then sat on the table. She pulled me close, so I was between her firm thighs. Her shaved pussy looked amazing in the moonlight. I licked my lips.


    I watched as my cock grew and the cockhead peaked out before being fully exposed. She let her fingernails caress the shaft a little before she pulled me even closer. She lined up my cock with her pussy and theny back.


    When my cock slid inside my mother, it was the most exciting thing I had ever seen. She moaned a little as I stretched her and when I was fully inside her, she opened her previously closed eyes and looked into mine. ¡°C¡¯mon, darling son, fuck me hard.¡±


    And I did. I fucked her so hard her boobs bounced crazily and she had to hold them. I lifted her legs up and put them over my shoulder so I could prate her a bit deeper. I was sweating, and pearls of sweat formed on her naked body as I continued fucking her. Suddenly, her pussy began to contract, her breathing became shorter, and then her body tensed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ming, oh God, yes!¡±


    She stopped breathing as her orgasm tore through her body and at the same time I came, squirting load after a load of my cum into my mother¡¯s pussy.


    Brandy snuck up behind me and let her fingers glide over my chest down to the base of my cock. She gently pulled me back and turned me around. As she went down on her knees and put my cock in her mouth she gently finger fucked my mother who was still on the table breath in gasps.


    I closed my eyes as my balls began to contract again, readying themselves to give my cousin a taste of my cum. Thousands of thoughts went through my mind the seconds before I came. But they all ended in one. I loved my family and their crazy ways.


    The End


    And there we leave these loving families to their hot fun and move on to the final genre in the collection. This story is about a young man exploring sex with other men.

 Chapter 122

    Story 22 The Reluctant Cocksucker


    ¡°C¡¯mon please, just give it a try. Just a kiss, nothing more.¡±


    I looked down at Dn¡¯s hard cock and shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? He is right there, look at him, and I have done it to you so many times.Please, Teddy, I beg you.¡±


    He was so hard in my hand, so beautiful, so sulent but I just couldn¡¯t lower my head those twelve inches it would take to put my lips on his cock head, I just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sorry, Dn.I¡¯ll give you a hand job or you can fuck me up the ass, but I won¡¯t take your cock in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Fine, use your hand.¡±


    He had made the right decision. With my mom and Pete downstairs, it wasn¡¯t the moment for him to fuck me. I kissed his nipples and his chest while my hand began to stroke his shaft. It was already wet from his pre-cum and it didn¡¯t take long before he was moaning.


    I rested my head on his chest and watched his cock. It was a beautiful thing, around eight inches long, thick, and with a big head. It hurt when he stuck it in me but the pleasure that cameter was worth it. As Dn came closer to his orgasm he began to gasp and I kissed him slowly. He was not a loud lover like me.


    ¡°So close, so close,¡± he whispered.


    I increased the speed a little and with a drawn-out gasp, his cum gushed out of his cock and ran down my knuckles. Hey still for a minute while I squeezed out thest few drops and then let go of him.


    ¡°I hope one day you will take him in your mouth,¡± said Dn, looking up at me.


    I smiled and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Anyway, I think you should go before they be suspicious downstairs.¡±


    He got up and put on his jeans while I went to the bathroom to wash my hands.


    When we stood in the hall my mom came in from the living room.


    ¡°You are leaving, Dn?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I have a paper to finish and Teddy knows his stuff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice for you to take the time to tutor him,¡± she said.


    ¡°I am happy too, and the extra money is always helpful.¡±


    She gave him a twenty and Dn walked out the door and I closed it behind him.


    It was my mom¡¯s idea to get me a tutor. I was behind in a few subjects and did need help. What she hadn¡¯t thought of was that her son might be gay and that Dn was a very good-looking guy. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure if he was into guys, but one afternoon I caught him staring at my cock while I was changing into my football uniform. The room was dead quiet and after a minute he said, ¡°Do you¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. Instead, I pulled down my shorts and let my cock hang out. He stared at it while moving forward and when he had it in his mouth he closed his eyes and gave me the best blowjob in my life.


    Since that day he came over a few times a week and after doing my school work, we would fuck. I loved his cock inside me and when I fucked his ass I really enjoyed it too. Neither of us was a pure bottom or top, we liked to switch it around a bit. The only issue was that I refused to suck him.


    I don¡¯t really know why, but I guess it was because I knew where his cock had been, in my and other guys asses and the thought of having it in my mouth didn¡¯t appeal to me.


    I know, he sucked mine and I had fucked his ass, but that was his decision, not mine.


    ¡°Hey big guy,¡± said Pete when I sat down in the chair and turned on the TV.


    He was my mom¡¯s boyfriend and a pretty cool guy. My dad and my mom had split two years earlier and even though I saw him twice a month I lived with my mom and Pete.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Pete?¡± I said.


    ¡°Not much, just chilling. Do you want to go to the park and throw some ball?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m cool. I¡¯ll watch some TV until dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    He was a big guy, well over six feet and broad-shouldered. His brown eyes were kind and I guess they had mesmerized my mom when they first met. It took three months before he moved in with us and at first, I wasn¡¯t very happy about it.


    It felt strange to have a man in the house, who wasn¡¯t my dad, but I soon realized that Pete wasn¡¯t trying to be my dad; he wanted to be my buddy, which was fine. That he also had a great body didn¡¯t hurt. He seemed to love my mother very much and spoiled her as often as he could.


    Neither Pete nor my mom knew I liked guys. I guess I didn¡¯t have the balls to tell them; instead, I acted like any other seventeen-year-old guy. I went on dates but they never lead to anything more than dinner or a movie. I sometimes left myptop on with a hot girl as a screen saver, all to pretend to be straight.


    I once got a blowjob from a girl I met at a party. It was a very strange experience. We were both extremely drunk and ended up in the den of the house. Before I knew it her mouth was wrapped around my shaft and her head was bobbing up and down. It felt alright I guess, but when she tried to kiss me I pulled away. She finished the blowjob and when she was done wiped her mouth and left. I hade but I wasn¡¯t really horny even though she was a good-looking girl.


    It was so different with Dn. As soon as he walked into my room my cock grew hard and all I could think about was being with him. The first time he fucked me was the best day of my life.


    We were making out on the bed when he whispered in my ear, ¡°Can I fuck you?¡±


    ¡°Will it hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little, but I bet you will like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do it.¡±


    I was scared but at the same time very horny. I wanted him inside me to feel him and make him happy.


    To my surprise, he didn¡¯t take me from behind which I was sure he would. Instead, after he had lubed up with some baby oil from the bathroom, he spooned next to me. When I felt his cock head against my anus I sighed and he said, ¡°Rx, and breathe normally.¡±


    Ever so gently he pressed his cock against my anus and little by little he slid inside me. There was a shot of pain when his cock head pushed through but after that, it was pure bliss. While he fucked me he reached around and took my cock in his hand. He jerked me off at the same rhythm he fucked me and we both came at the same time. After that, I was hooked. I wanted him as often as I could and each time he took me harder and harder until he came deep inside me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A weekter I fucked him for the first time. My cock was smaller than his, only seven inches and torpedo-shaped. He said it was a perfect fit and he was right. I slid into him like a hot knife in butter and from there I went to town. I loved feeling my balls m into his ass cheeks as I fucked him from behind. The only problem was that I was a vocal lover and would moan and groan too loud. Once my mom came up and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Are you okay in there?¡±


    I stopped fucking Dn and said, ¡°Yeah, Mom, everything is good. Just doing sit-ups.¡±


    Weughed and I went back to fuck him.

 Chapter 123

    It was a regr Sunday in May when I walked through the front door. I knew my mother was over at a neighbor¡¯s house and I was alone in ours. At least, that¡¯s what I thought. I nned to call Dn for him toe over and we could fuck all afternoon. Pete was supposed to have gone fishing with a buddy of his.


    On my way to my room, I heard soundsing from the living room. I dropped my bag on the stairs and went to find out what it was.


    The sight that met me made my jaw drop. A guy was sitting on the sofa, a big dark-haired dude I had never seen before. But that wasn¡¯t what surprised me. What did was seeing Pete kneeling in front of him and sucking the guy¡¯s cock.


    It had a huge thick shaft with the veins visible. A big bush of pubic hair was around the base and balls. The guy had his hands on Pete¡¯s head and he was moaning.


    ¡°Yeah just like that, suck it harder, deeper.¡±


    Pete bobbed his head up and down while massaging the balls with his left hand. I stood in the doorway frozen just staring at them. How had I missed it, how did I not know that Pete was into guys?


    After a few minutes, the guy came and I watched as Peter swallowed every single drop. When he was done he stood and turned around, and that¡¯s when he saw me.


    ¡°Oh shit, Teddy. Let me exin.¡±


    The guy got up and pulled up his pants. With a few steps he was passed me and I heard the front door close after him.


    ¡°What the fuck, Pete?¡± I said and walked in.


    He sat down on the sofa and sighed. I stood over him, staring at him. ¡°You better exin why I find you sucking a guy,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gay if that¡¯s what you think. I love your mother with all my heart; it¡¯s just that sometimes I like to be with a guy.¡±


    ¡°Does she know about this hobby of yours?¡± I asked and sat down opposite him.


    He looked out the window. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t, and please don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? If she finds out by walking in on you, it will break her heart.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I feel shitty about it, but at the same time I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    There was a silence before I asked. ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°Who, John? No, we are only fuck buddies. He is married too and sometimes we meet at his ce or here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, and you say you are not gay?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t love him; I don¡¯t even have feelings for him. All I want, and I guess he too, is to y with a cock.¡±


    ¡°That sounds gay to me.¡±


    Peteughed. ¡°Maybe, it doesn¡¯t matter, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°I guess you have been with a girl, so you know what pussy feels like, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different with a man. To touch, to suck another man¡¯s cock is really exciting and so different from a pussy. It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    I got up and said, ¡°Look, Pete. If you want to suck cock that¡¯s your business, but don¡¯t hurt my mother, okay.¡±


    He slowly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, I promise.¡±


    In my room, I called Dn and told him what I had seen. Heughed and said he would be over in an hour.


    ****


    ¡°That¡¯s so funny, you walking in on Pete,¡± said Dn.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I sat at my desk and Dny on the bed. I punched in a few numbers on the calctor next to me and then looked at the result. After writing it down I turned to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny at all. If Mom finds out she will have a fit.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he is careful then. I am pretty sure he won¡¯t bring that guy over again. Do you know who he was?¡±


    I turned back to my notebook. ¡°I have no idea, but he sure had a big cock.¡±


    Dn got up and walked over to me. He massaged my shoulders and leaned down whispering in my ear, ¡°Talking about big cocks¡­ what about if we have some fun? Pete¡¯s gone and your mom won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±


    I looked out the window at the neighbor¡¯s house. I could see my mother with them in the garden, drinking something and talking.


    My cock grew hard and I turned around. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get it on.¡±


    Dn got naked andy down on his stomach. I opened a drawer in my desk and in the back, I found the lube he had brought with him. I decided it was a good ce to hide it.


    On the bed, I kissed his legs up to his ass and where I nibbled at his hard ass cheeks.


    ¡°Mm, that feels good,¡± he moaned.


    One-handed, I made sure my cock was slippery with lube and then pushed his legs apart with my legs before lying down on top of him. A little wiggling and my cock head found his tight anus.


    ¡°Ah, yes, give it to me you bad boy,¡± said Dn into the mattress.


    When I was inside I began to pump him fast and hard. ¡°So tight, you are so fucking tight, I love it,¡± I groaned.


    He began to push himself up using his elbows and I let him go into a doggy position and I grabbed his hips.


    My balls mmed into his and it hurt a little but I didn¡¯t care. It was so good being inside him and I fucked him as hard as I could.


    ¡°I want you in my mouth,¡± he said over his shoulder.

 Chapter 124

    I pulled out and he turned around. I knelt and hey down in front of my cock and took it in his mouth. I was so horny I came within a minute, squirting my load into his mouth. A few drops ran down his chin and he licked it up.


    Looking up at me he said, ¡°That¡¯s how you do it. You got to try it.¡±


    Iughed and got off the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but nice try.¡±


    ****


    A weekter I was sitting in the garden reading a book. It was something old and I had to do a book report on it. My mind had been busy thest couple of days with the fact that Dn was bing more and more distant. He woulde around and help me as usual but the sex had gone from fantastic to not so good. It wasn¡¯t my fault, at least I didn¡¯t think so, but the previous day he had said something before he left.


    ¡°Teddy, I think we should take a break, and see other people.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°Why, I thought we had a good thing going.¡±


    ¡°So did I, but I don¡¯t see you wanting to go all the way.¡±


    I thought I knew what he meant. ¡°Is it the oral sex thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it might sound stupid to you, but to me is very important and if you don¡¯t want to make me happy, then I don¡¯t see this rtionship going any further.¡±


    He picked up his bag and when he put his hand on the doorknob I said, ¡°Can I think about it?¡±


    He turned and gave me a sad smile. ¡°Sure, you do that.¡±


    I had spent thest twenty-four hours trying to make up my mind. I would do anything to keep Dn and I guess that I had to bite the bullet and go down on him. The thought scared me and I was worried that I would fuck it up somehow.


    I was so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t notice Petee out before he sat down opposite me with a beer.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    I looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Moby Dick.¡±


    ¡°Good story.¡±


    I put the book down and said, ¡°Is Mom around?¡±


    ¡°No, she went to the mall to have a look around.¡±


    I sighed and said, ¡°Can I ask you a personal question?¡±


    ¡°Sure, buddy, anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to suck cock?¡±


    He took the bottle from his mouth before drinking from it. Then he looked at me for a while before saying, ¡°Let me tell you a story, Teddy.¡±


    After taking the sip, he began.


    ¡°I was about your age and on the weekends my parents used to go to visit friends and spend the night. A buddy of mine, Jake, woulde over and we order pizza, drink my parent¡¯s booze, and sometimes smoke a joint or two. We also watched a lot of porn.¡±


    I held up my hand to Pete and ran inside to get a soda from the fridge. This sounded good.


    When I came back he continued.


    ¡°In those days we had VHS yers and Jake¡¯s older brother had a library of porn. Jake and I both liked girl-on-girl movies so that¡¯s mostly what we watched. After about ten minutes we were both horny and our cocks came out. We would sit izy chairs far from each other and then slowly jerk off to the movie.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it feel strange doing it in the same room?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The first couple of times it did, but we would turn the light off so we couldn¡¯t see each other. Then one time while jerking off in the dark, Jake said something but I couldn¡¯t hear it over the moaning and groaninging from the TV. A few minutester we both came and I went to turn on the light. When I asked him what he had said he told me to forget it, it wasn¡¯t important.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The following weekend while I was getting a couple of beers, Jake moved the chairs closer to each other and ced the coffee table between them. When I came back I asked why he had done it and he said it was better that way, we didn¡¯t have to put the bottles on the floor. I didn¡¯t think much about it and went to turn off the light.¡±


    ¡°A whileter I was hard as a rock and stroking my cock. Suddenly Jake asked me if he could blow me. When I asked him why, he said something about friends always helping each other out.¡±


    Pete stopped and drank from his beer. My dick was hard from the story and it was a bit ufortable.


    He continued, ¡°I was so horny I didn¡¯t care and thought that it was better to get a blowjob from Jake than jerking off. I said yes and he came over and knelt before me. I didn¡¯t want to watch him so I kept my eyes glued to the TV. When his lips slid down my shaft it was the best thing I ever felt. Before then I had never had a blowjob, only making out with girls and a little titty touching.¡±


    ¡°To make a long story short, I came quickly and it was over. The following weekend he asked me if I would do him thefavor and I figured, what¡¯s the harm in a blowjob between friends.¡±


    Pete went to get another beer and I leaned back in my chair. So, two teenagers watching porn had decided to give each other blowjobs.


    When Pete sat down again he said, ¡°To answer your question. Sucking dick is cool. I like it a lot. It¡¯s very different from licking a pussy. Have you done that?¡±


    I hesitated and then said, ¡°Sure, a lot of times.¡±


    Pete¡¯s eyes bore into mine and a smile grew on his lips. ¡°Liar, you have never even seen a pussy, have you?¡±


    I blushed and before I had a chance to answer him he said, ¡°I know what you and Dn do up in your room. I honestly don¡¯t care, but don¡¯t think you can fool me.¡±


    I was shocked. I was sure we had been careful. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Easy, I smelt cock on Dn¡¯s breath one time, and then the fact that you bothe down all blushed after he supposedly had helped you studying.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, does Mom know?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°She has no clue. Now tell me the truth, why did you ask me what it¡¯s like to go down on a guy?¡±


    I told him what Dn had said and then went on to exin why I hadn¡¯t blown him. When I finished Pete sat in silence and nodded slowly.

 Chapter 125

    ¡°Teddy, I see where you areing from but you know there is something called soap? Ask Dn to clean himself before you do it.¡±


    ¡°I guess I could, but I am also afraid I will disappoint him. I have never done it and maybe he won¡¯t like it.¡±


    He looked at me for a while and then said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He got up and I followed him into the house and to the guest bathroom. When we were inside he locked the door and pulled down his pants.


    I looked away, not knowing what was happening. I heard more than saw that he was washing his cock and when he turned around it was still wet and semi-erect.


    ¡°Get down on your knees and take my cock in your hand,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hell no, I ain¡¯t touching your dick.¡±


    ¡°Stop being a little bitch and get down. I am helping you with this, okay. It¡¯s not like we are going to date.¡±


    With a sigh, I went down on my knees and took his shaft in my hand.


    He looked down at me and smiled. ¡°Good, now smell it. Put your nose real close.¡±


    I did what he asked and all I could smell was the soap, which had a rose fragrance.


    ¡°Smells good doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded in response and he continued. ¡°Good, now lick it, just the shaft from the base up to the cock head.¡±


    I hesitated for a second and then closed my eyes and did what he had asked.


    ¡°What does it taste like?¡± he said.


    ¡°Like skin.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, like skin. Not like anything else. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Now lick the cock head.¡±


    I did and when I finished he said, ¡°What did that taste like?¡±


    ¡°The same, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Now put the head in your mouth and go down on me. I want to see all my cock in your mouth.¡±


    I closed my eyes and did it. My nose touched his tummy and I looked up at him.


    ¡°Good boy. You keep bobbing your head up and downand watch the teeth. In a little while, you will begin to taste something salty, that¡¯s my pre-cum but don¡¯t worry. I will let you know before Ie.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was finally sucking a cock. That it was attached to my mom¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t bother me. It was better this way I guess, he wouldn¡¯t judge my skills.


    His cock was thick and my jaws began to ache a little but I didn¡¯t give up. After a while, I tasted the salty stuff he had mentioned and for some reason, I didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, it made me hornier. It meant I was doing it right and Pete enjoyed it.


    ¡°Okay, I am close now, very close. You can finish me off with your hand,¡± said Pete, leaning against the wall for support.


    I was just about to draw back when I changed my mind. I might as well go all the way and find out what it was like before I did it to Dn.


    ¡°Teddy, I told you to stop, I can¡¯t hold back any longer. Teddy, Teddy¡­¡±


    When he shot his load in my mouth it was incredibly warm and gooey. It had happened when his cock was close to my lips and the cum filled my mouth. I let go of him and rushed to the washbasin where I spit it out.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop?¡± he asked while cleaning his dick with toilet paper.


    I spat and rinsed my mouth before I said, ¡°I figured it was better to find out now thanter with Dn.¡±


    Peteughed. ¡°Here is a tip. If you are going to swallow, make sure his cock is as far back in your mouth as possible. That way he shoots it down your throat instead of in your mouth. It¡¯s easier to swallow that way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the tip, and the ss.¡±


    Heughed again and pointed at my shorts which clearly showed my own hard on. ¡°Do you want me to take care of that?¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m cool. I¡¯m going to call Dn.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Mm, that feels so good,¡± moaned Dn as I kissed and licked his nipples.


    We were naked on my bed and our cocks touched while I kissed his body. I slowly moved down over his tummy until my face was above his erect shaft.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± he warned.


    Instead of answering I took his cock head between my lips like an olive and looked up at him.


    His face showed how much he wanted me to do it and when I did, he let go of a long sigh.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you are sucking me, after all, this time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I licked, sucked, and slurped. I noticed how his fingers dug into the mattress as his orgasm grew closer.


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, Teddy, you are so good to me. Be careful, I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    I remembered what Pete had said and grabbed his shaft in my hand while twirling my tongue around his cock head and stroking him. He began to gasp and tense and just when he was about toe I went down as deep as I could. His cum shot down my throat and I swallowed, not spilling a drop.


    ¡°Wow, where the hell did you learn that?¡± he asked me when wey next to each other.


    ¡°I watched some porn and took notes.¡±


    Heughed and kissed my forehead. ¡°It was great. I am so happy that you did it.¡±


    I kissed him back. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as I had thought. I kind of liked it.¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°I am d you did.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he left I found Pete in the garden. When he heard me, he looked up from his paper and said, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Good. He seemed to like it, shot a huge load.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, buddy.¡±


    I turned and was on my way back inside when he spoke again. ¡°Oh, by the way, now that we both know we are cock suckers, why don¡¯t we have some fun once in a while?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, just kept on walking, but I knew I would suck Pete again. He had a beautiful hard cock, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it.


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!